Plant Stems: Physiology and Functional Morphology (Physiological Ecology)

Plant Stems: Physiology and Functional Morphology

Physiological Ecology A Series of Monographs, Texts, and Treatises Series Editor

Harold A. Mooney Stanford University, Stanford, California Editorial Board Fakhri Bazzaz E Smart Chapin James R. Ehleringer Robert W. Pearcy Martyn M. Caldwell E.-D.Schulze T. T. KOZLOWSKI. Growth and Development of Trees, Volumes I and II, 1971 D. HILLEL. Soil and Water: Physical Principles and Processes, 1971 V. B. YOUNGER and C. M. McKELL (Eds.). The Biology and Utilization of Grasses, 1972 J. B. MUDD AND T. T. KOZLOWSKI (Eds.). Responses of Plants to Air Pollution, 1975 R. DAUBENMIRE. Plant Geography, 1978 J. LEVITT. Responses of Plants to Environmental Stresses, Second Edition Volume I: Chilling, Freezing, and High Temperature Stresses, 1980 Volume II: Water, Radiation, Salt, and Other Stresses, 1980 j. A. LARSEN (Ed.). The Boreal Ecosystem, 1980 S. A. GAUTHREAUX, JR. (Ed.). Animal Migration, Orientation, and Navigation, 1981 E J. VERNBERG and W. B. VERNBERG (Eds.). Functional Adaptations of Marine Organisms, 1981 R. D. DURBIN (Ed.). Toxins in Plant Disease, 1981 C. P. LYMAN, J. s. WILLIS, A. MALAN, and L. C. H. WANG. Hibernation and Torpor in Mammals and Birds, 1982 T. T. KOZLOWSKI (Ed.). Flooding and Plant Growth, 1984 E. I. RICE. Allelopathy, Second Edition, 1984 M. L. CODY (Ed.). Habitat Selection in Birds, 1985 R.J. HAYNES, K. C. CAMERON, K. M. GOH, and R. R. SHERLOCK (Eds.). Mineral Nitrogen in the Plant-Soil System, 1986 T. T. KOZLOWSKI, P.J. KRAMER, and S. G. PALLARDY. The Physiological Ecology of Woody Plants, 1991 H. A. MOONEY, W. E. WINNER, AND E.J. PELL (Eds.). Response of Plants to Multiple Stresses, 1991 The list of titles in this series continues at the end of this volume.

Plant Stems: Physiology and Functional Morphology Edited by Barbara L. Gartner

San Diego

New York Boston

London

Sydney Tokyo

Toronto

Cover photograph: Bur oak, Quercus macrocarpa Michx, located in the floodplain of the Missouri River near McBaine, Missouri. Photograph courtesy of Dr. F. Duhme.

This book is printed on acid-free paper. ( ~

Copyright 9 1995 by ACADEMIC PRESS, INC. All Rights Reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording, or any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher. Academic Press, Inc. A Division of Harcourt Brace & Company 525 B Street, Suite 1900, San Diego, California 92101-4495

United Kingdom Edition published by Academic Press Limited 24-28 Oval Road, London NWl 7DX Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Plant stems: physiological and functional morphology / editor, Barbara L. Gartner. p. cm. -- (physiological ecology series) Includes index. ISBN 0-12-276460-9 1. Stems (Botany) 2. Tree trunks. I. Gartner, Barbara L. II. Series: Physiological Ecology. QK646.P58 1995 95-2197 581.4'95--dc20 CIP PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 95 96 97 98 99 00 BB 9 8 7 6

5

4

3 2

1

Contents

Contributors xi Preface xiii Acknowledgments

xvi

Part I Roles of Stem Architecture in Plant Performance

I. Introduction 3 II. Constraints on Optimal Stem Allocation, Form, and Growth Dynamics 4 III. Energetic Trade-offs and Predicted Trends 10 IV. Conclusion and Coda 39 References 41

I. II. III. IV..

Introduction 51 Adaptive Opportunities in Flower and Fruit Placement 52 Functional Constraints on Reproduction 58 Biomechanical Factors Influencing the Placement of Flowers and Fruits 62 V. Can Flower Placement Constrain Stem or Shoot Growth? 64 VI. How Are Flower Types Influenced by Flower Placement? 65 VII. Prospects for Further Research: Exploring Trade-offs 67 References 68

Contents

I. Trees as Sailboats 75 II. Human-Made Engineering Design versus Grown Biomechanical Design 76 III. Optimum Mechanical Design 77 IV.. The Design Principle in Trees 79 V. Safety Factors 84 VI. Relevance of Hollow Spaces and Cavities to Safety of Trees 85 VII. Repair of the Damaged Optimum 87 VIII. Summary 88 References 89

F.

I. II. III. IV. V.

Introduction 91 Stem Hydraulics and Adaptations to Drought Stem Height and Form 94 Architectural Strategies 96 Future Areas for Research 99 References 99

93

Part H

Roles of Stems in Transport and Storage of Water

I~ Introduction

II. III. I~. V. VI.

105 Importance of Stem Water Transport 105 Limits on Stem Water Transport: Cavitation Freezing and Cavitation 107 Water Stress and Cavitation 112 Conclusions 120 References 120

I. Introduction 125 II. Typical Patterns of Xylem Variation III. Variation in Water Transport 130

126

107

Contents

IV. Variation in Stresses, Structure, and Density V. Conclusions 144 References 145

I. II. III. W. -V.

136

Introduction 151 Approaches to Studying Stem Water Storage 152 Structural Features Influencing Stem Water Storage 156 Ecological Significance of Stem Water Storage 164 Conclusions and Directions for Future Research 169 References 169

Part III Roles of Live Stem Cells in Plant Performance

I. Introduction 177 II. Anatomical Features of Stems in Relation to Storage and Internal Exchanges between Transport Channels 178 III. Modeling Empirically the Role Played by Stems in Partitioning, Storage, and Utilization of Specific Nutrient Elements 182 IV. Case Studies 183 V. Conclusions 201 References 202

I. Introduction 205 II. Channel-Associated Cells in Xylem: Involvement in N Economy 206 III. Channel-Associated Cells in Phloem: Background and Concept IV. Channel-Associated Cells in the Phloem Loading Zone: Loading Mechanisms and Potential Consequences 216 V. Channel-Associated Cells in Phloem Transport Zone 217 VI. Ecological Strategies and Operation of Channel-Associated Cells References 220

210

218

Contents

I. II. III. IV. V.

Introduction 223 Extent of Stem Photosynthesis 226 Nature of Stem Photosynthetic Apparatus Ecophysiological Significance 234 Summary and Goals for Future Research References 238

227 236

I. Introduction 241 II. Organisms in the Food Web and Their Importance for Plant Growth 242 III. Organisms in the Food Web and Their Functions 244 IV.. Plant Surface Food Webs 245 V. Stem Attack by Wood-Boring Insects 251 VI. Conclusions 253 References 254

I. II. III. IV. V. VI.

Introduction 257 Ontogeny and Development of Vegetative Buds 258 Biochemical and Cytological Changes during Bud Development Patterns of Axillary Bud Development 267 Plasticity of Developmental Potential 271 Summary: Development of Reserve Meristems 274 References 276

I. II. III. W. V.

Introduction 281 Identification, Metabolism, and Movement of Hormones Hormonal Control of Radial Growth 288 Hormonal Control of Longitudinal Growth 296 Conclusions and Future Directions 303 References 305

282

262

Contents

Part IV Roles of Stems in Preventing or Reacting to Plant Injury

I. II. III. IV. V.

Introduction 323 Cell-Level Injury and Recovery 325 Plant Level 333 Fire Injury and Invasions by Invertebrates and Fungi Conclusions 339 References 339

I. II. III. IV. V. VI.

Introduction 343 Types of Air Pollutants and Their Effects 343 Evidence from Studies of Tree Rings 347 Effect of CO2 E n r i c h m e n t on Stem Growth in Trees 352 Model of Air Pollutant Effects on Stem Growth 356 Conclusions 356 References 357

I. II. III. IV.

Introduction 365 Mammals 365 Bark Beetles 372 Conclusions 375 References 375

I. II. III. IV. V.

Introduction 383 Defense of Bark 384 Defense of Sapwood 301 Defense of Heartwood 308 Conclusions 3OO References 401

338

X

Contents

Part V Synthesis

I. II. III. W. V. VI. VII. VIII. IX.

Index

The Nature of Stems 410 Constraints on Capabilities and Functions of Stems 414 Throwaway Concept 415 Stem Development 416 The Stem as a Research Subject: Experimental Limitations Function and Process Interactions 418 Trade-offs 420 The Optimization Issue 421 Conclusions 423 References 425 429

417

Contributors

Numbers in parentheses indicate the pages on which the authors' contributions beg~n.

John P. Bryant (365), Institute of Arctic Biology, University of Alaska, Fairbanks, Alaska 99775 Barbara L. Garmer (125), Department of Forest Products, Oregon State University, Corvallis, Oregon 97331 A. Malcolm Gill (323), Centre for Plant Biodiversity Research, C.S.I.R.O., Division of Plant Industry, Canberra City, A.C.T. 2601, Australia Thomas J. Givnish (3), Department of Botany, University of Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin 53706 N. E. Grulke (343), USDA/Forestry Sciences Laboratory, Corvallis, Oregon 97331 Thomas M. Hinckley (409), College of Forest Resources, University of Washington, Seattle, Washington 98195 N. Michele Holbrook (151), Department of Organismic and Evolutionary Biology, Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts 02138 E. R. Ingham (241), Department of Botany and Plant Pathology, Oregon State University, Corvallis, Oregon 97331 W. Dieter Jeschke (177), Julius-von-Sachs-Insfitut, Lehrstuhl f/Jr Botanik I, Universitfit W/irzburg, D-97082 W/irzburg, Germany C. H. Anthony Little (281), Canadian Forestry Service-Maritimes, Fredericton, New Brunswick, Canada E3B 5P7 Claus Mattheck (75), Kernforschungszentrum Karlsruhe, Institut f/ir Materialforschung II, 76021 Karlsruhe, Germany A. R. Moldenke (241), Department of Entomology, Oregon State University, Corvallis, Oregon 97331 Erik T. Nilsen (223), Department of Biology, Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University, Blacksburg, Virginia 24061 John S. Pate (177), Department of Botany, University of Western Australia, Nedlands, Western Australia 6907, Australia Richard P. Pharis (281), Department of Biological Sciences, University of Calgary, Calgary, Alberta, Canada 2TN 1N4 Kenneth E Raffa (365), Department of Entomology, University of Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin 53706

xii

Contributors

Paul J. Schulte (409), Department of Biological Sciences, University of Nevada, Las Vegas, Nevada 89154 Louis Shain (383), Department of Plant Pathology, University bf Kentucky, Lexington, Kentucky 40546 John S. Sperry (105), Department of Biology, University of Utah, Salt Lake City, Utah 84112 Joel P. Stafstrom (257), Department of Biological Sciences, Northern Illinois University, DeKalb, Illinois 60115 David A. Steingraeber (51), Department of Biology, Colorado State University, Fort Collins, Colorado 80523 Aart J. E. Van Bel (205), Department of Plant Ecology and Evolutionary Biology, University of Utrecht, 3584 CA Utrecht, The Netherlands Donald M. Waller (51), Department of Botany, University of Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin 53706 James A. Weber (343), United States Environmental Protection Agency, Environmenal Research Laboratory, Corvallis, Oregon 97333 Brayton F. Wilson (91), Department of Forestry and Wildlife Management, University of Massachusetts, Amherst, Massachusetts 01003

Preface

The stem serves as a physical link between the below- and aboveground organs of the plant and between tissues produced in the past and in the present. A stem's very location makes it a key structure for understanding whole-plant biology because a stem can act as a buffer between organs that do not touch, such as root and leaf, two leaves, or leaf and fruit. Historically, however, the stem has been treated as a weight-bearing pole ("support," "structural material") or as a passive, water-bearing conduit ("pipe"). Consequently, many researchers have overlooked activities that occur in the stem while concentrating on the biology of the more obviously active organs such as leaves or roots. The purpose of this book is to synthesize ideas and insights on stems from disparate fields, to help students and specialists visualize trade-offs among various stem roles, and to stimulate more study of the stem in the whole-plant context. Such work is needed in a broad taxonomic array of plants and growth forms: culms of graminoids; stems of forbs and herbaceous perennials; and the trunks, branches, twigs, petioles, and rachises of palms, cacti, aquatic plants, hemiepiphytes, vines, shrubs, and trees. Stems perform an enormous variety of roles. Typically, these roles have been studied in spatial and temporal isolation, but there is now e n o u g h information to link various subfields of stem biology and to consider the trade-offs that occur among roles. Stems are physical connectors between the terminal organs, lengtheners to aid in competition, spacers to control canopy and reproductive display, and supporters to hold the canopy off the ground. Some stems externally channel nutrient-rich water ("stemflow") toward their root system; they also harbor organisms that may be responsible for much of the nutrition within the stemflow. Internally, stems transport, store, release, and direct water, nutrients, and organic compounds selectively to different parts of the canopy or to the root system. Stems fix and respire carbon, they produce and respond to growth substances, and they contain zones of radial and longitudinal development. They harbor quiescent meristems and they protect the shoot from environmental and pathogenic injury. Upon their death, stems become substrate and habitat for a large web of organisms that contributes greatly to the biodiversity and functioning of the ecosystem. . . .

Preface

Stem form is particularly accessible and illustrative in woody plants. The development and structure of the persistent secondary tissues are available for retrospective study, and woody plants, unlike herbaceous ones, have time (years, rather than a few seasons) to elaborate stems with well-tuned physiological, structural, and developmental strategies. This history that is "archived" into the structure of the plant may constrain its function, because the configuration and physiology that were adaptive for a young plant or one in, for example, a shady environment, may be less adaptive for the older plant or the plant whose canopy emerges into the sun. This means that until the plant becomes reproductive, the features produced at an earlier stage must be nonlethal for the plant in the present. Such considerations of historical constraints are relevant if the stems last the lifespan of the plant (e.g., excurrent trees and some lianas), but irrelevant if the stem's lifespan is short relative to the plant's lifespan (some shrubs and branches of umbrella-shaped trees). We may learn that in comparison to species with a throw-away stem strategy, species with long plant lifespans relative to stem lifespans have syndromes involving high plasticity for development of new growth, generalist tissues that function over a broad environmental range, high factors of safety against physiological or mechanical failure, a n d / o r a large investment in defense or protection. In the face of anticipated human-caused changes to most environments, we need not only a baseline understanding of whole-plant biology, but also predictive capabilities for how plants will react to perturbations. More research on trunks, branches, and twigs is important for our baseline understanding of plant biologymthe diversity, ecology, physiology, and development of life. There is also a large economic value to better comprehension of trees because they provide food, fiber, building products, chemicals, shade, and habitat for people and structure, food, protection, and cover for many other species. This book represents the results of interactions and discussions at a small workshop in Newport, Oregon. It is organized into four sections and a synthesis: roles of stem architecture in plant performance, roles of stems in water transport and storage, roles of live stem cells in plant performance, and roles of stems in preventing or reacting to plant injury. The synthesis "stemmed" from debate and discussion by the authors and a few dozen other workshop participants. Each chapter indicates the types of information we now have and the types of information we lack. The authors cover many stem functions, although the list is not exhaustive, and the focus is on terrestrial woody tree stems, primarily of temperate and boreal zones. A book such as this, which aims to cover the stem from its structural through its physiological and ecological functions, necessarily presents only one point of view per topic. Whereas the authors include physiologists, ecologists, entomologists, biomechanicians, and pathologists, most have a functional or adaptive viewpoint but not an explicitly evolutionary perspective.

Preface

xv

A century ago, the link between form and function was central to many biological investigations. Arguably, this link is even more important to contemporary biologists than it was to our predecessors. Today's tools and instrumentation for studies of physiology, development, and processes at a large range of scales bring us back to questions of what is the structure that is being developed, why is it there, how does it function, and what pressures caused it to evolve. In the long run, I hope this book will help ecologists, evolutionary biologists, physiologists, developmental biologists, geneticists, paleobiologists, and molecular biologists unravel the mechanisms and processes that allow organisms and ecosystems to function. BARBARAL. G~ata'm~a

Acknowledgments This material is based in part on work supported by the USDA's Cooperative State Research Service, National Research Initiative Competitive Grants Program, jointly sponsored by Plant Responses to the Environment, and Plant Growth and Development (Agreement 93-37100-9063). The workshop and project were also supported by the USDA Special Grant on Wood Utilization; the Division of Energy Biosciences, DOE Office of Basic Energy Sciences (06-93ER20128); and the Biofuels Feedstock Development Division, DOE Biofuels Division (19X-SP670V). I thank Bart Thielges for securing additional funds from the College of Forestry and the Research Office, both at the Oregon State University. For help with the scientific and technical programs of the workshop I thank Toni Gwin, Katy Kavanagh, Mike Unsworth, and Nan Vance, as well as graduate students Jeanne Panek, Mike Remmick, NaDene Sorensen, Amy Tuininga, and Maciej Zwieniecki. I thank Bill Carlson, Chuck Crumly, Tom Hinckley, Hal Mooney, Ian Sussex, and Jim Weber for advice and discussion. I also thank the participants who took time from their lives and, in some cases, funding from their own projects or pockets to help make possible the workshop and this publication. Finally, I thank my family for their patience.

xvi

I Roles of Stem Architecture in Plant Performance

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

1 Plant Stems: Biomechanical Adaptation for Energy Capture and Influence on Species Distributions

It is fitting that this symposium on plant stems be held in the Pacific Northwest, where many of the tallest trees in the worldmcoastal redwood, Sitka spruce, Douglas fir--grow. Their ancient, towering stems are among the most massive on earth, monuments to the ever-escalating struggle for light among plants, and to the enduring mechanical designs wrought by natural selection. These forest giants, like all green plants, depend on photosynthetic light capture for the energy they need to grow and reproduce. The support skeleton of a plantmits stems, petioles, and analogous structures~play three vital roles in capturing light, providing the means (1) to arrange, orient, and support foliage efficiently, (2) to overtop competitors and invade new space, and (3) to carry water and nutrients to the leaves, and sugars and starches to other plant organs (Givnish, 1986a). These three functions-support, competition, and transport--are arguably the most important roles of a plant stem and other support structures, given the fundamental importance of photosynthesis, and the preponderance of leaves vs other organs (such as flowers, fruits, or domatia) in the biomass borne by the stem. Transport may be the least important of these functions for selfsupporting plants, at least in terms of the biomass required, given the ability of vines and other structural parasites to move massive amounts of water and nutrients through slender stems (Gartner et al., 1990; Ewers et al., 1991;

Plant Stems

3

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

4

ThomasJ.Givnish

Schultz and Matthews, 1993; see Sperry [5], Gartner [6], Pate andJeschke [8], and Van Bel [9] in this volume for more thorough discussions of adaptations for transport). The form, biomechanical properties, and growth dynamics of stems have important implications for a plant's rate of growth and competitive ability, and play a crucial but often overlooked role in adapting plants for different conditions and influencing their ecological distribution (Givnish, 1986b, 1988; King, 1986). This chapter explores some of the trade-offs and underlying constraints on stem adaptations for energy capture, and analyzes how such adaptations may limit the distribution of species along gradients and shape the structure and physiognomy of plant communities. Such analyses provide important insights into the determinants of plant stature, crown geometry, phyllotaxis, the location of tree lines, the zonation of aquatic plants, and the shift in understory dominance from shrubs to herbs along forested gradients.

The primary functions of support and competition impose four principal constraints on stem adaptations for energy capture: (1) mechanical stability, (2) mechanical safety, (3) photosynthetic efficiency, and (4)wholeplant growth and competitive ability. Each of these constraints is discussed briefly below. A. Mechanical Stability If the energetic investment plants make in stems is to be of any use, the stems must at least be able to bear their own weight (perhaps with the assistance of hosts) and avoid collapse, tearing, or other forms of mechanical failure (McMahon, 1973; King and Loucks, 1978; Long et al., 1981; King, 1981, 1986; Givnish, 1986a,c). This requirement for mechanical stability imposes minimum design constraints on the size and mechanical properties of stems, and hence on the amount of energy allocated to stems. Stems must satisfy one of three specific stability constraints, depending on the most important kind of mechanical stress they face.

1. Compressive Structures Compressive structures, such as the main stems of most self-supporting trees and herbs, must resist the compressive and tensile stresses (forces per unit cross-sectional area) imposed by the static and dynamic loads resulting from the weight of the stem and associated foliage. The principal constraint on vertical stems and tree trunks appears to be the avoidance of elastic toppling, caused by the stem being insuffi-

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture I

I

I

E ,

_

E 10 .2-

Height (m) Allometry of stem diameter vs height for data compiled by Niklas (1993a) on "herbaceous" species, including mosses, herbs, and palms (9 and trees (0). Lines are least mean square regressions: In y - 0.78 In x - 4 . 2 5 (r 2 = 0.95; p < 0.001 for 188 df) for nonwoody plants, and In y = 1.86 In x - 5 . 6 3 (r 2 = 0.54; p < 0.001 for 418 df) for trees. The slopes of reduced major axis regressions (LaBarbara, 1986) are 0.72 for nonwoody plants and 1.37 for trees; avoidance of elastic buckling would favor a slope of 1.5 provided that Young's modulus is proportional to stem tissue density (McMahon, 1973). McMahon found a closer approach to the 3/2 power law for a larger data set of trees (including all of the points analyzed by Niklas), but did not present a statistical analysis.

ciently thick or stiff to pull its own mass back to a vertical position when deflected (McMahon, 1973; McMahon and Kronauer, 1976; King, 1981, 1991). As predicted by Greenhill (1881) and McMahon (1973), the stem diameter of woody plants scales roughly as the 3/2 power of their height (Fig. 1). Niklas (1993a,b) has found that the diameter of "herbaceous" plants (including mosses, herbs, and palm trees) scales roughly linearly with their height (Fig. 1). Niklas argues that this difference in scaling arises because the fight correlations among tissue density, stiffness (i.e., Young's modulus), and strength (i.e., modulus of rupture) seen in wood break down for the parenchyma of herb stems and the sclerenchyma of palm stems, and because the material properties of such stems vary systematically with stature. With either scaling law, stem volume and biomass must increase rapidly with plant stature. Not only does total stem mass increase rapidly with height, but so does the fraction of a plant's annual production devoted to building stem tissue, imposing a fundamental constraint on the biology of

ThomasJ. Givnish

"~ t~ E

--~ L

0.6-

0.3--

Figure 2 Allometry of annual biomass allocation in woody plants as a function of height, derived from equations for shrubs and trees up to 30 m tall given by Whittaker and Woodwell (1968). Dashed lines represent extrapolation of trends beyond range of data studied by the (2) original authors. Formulas used are as follows: (1) stem w o o d p r o d u c t i o n = 7.602 dbh2~ stem bark production = 2.474 dbhLS~ (3) branch and branch bark production = 14.839 dbh~.8~ (4) twig p r o d u c t i o n = 34.313 dbh~.6526; (5) leaf p r o d u c t i o n = 14.01512 d b h 1.6526 [71% of the leaf and twig fraction for Liriodendron (Whittaker et al., 1963) ]" (6) root production = 0.2 • (production of stem wood and bark, branch wood and bark, twigs)" a n d (7) shoot height = 177.05 d b h ~176 d b h = Diameter at breast height (m).

self-supporting plants (Givnish, 1982, 1988). Studies by Whittaker and Woodwell (1968) on temperate shrubs and trees up to 30 m tall showed that the fraction of annual production committed to stems increases sharply with plant height, and that the fraction committed to productive foliage declines in roughly parallel fashion (Fig. 2). In addition, the fractional allocation to stems in plants of a given height should increase with the size of the mechanical stresses imposed on stems by nonvertical posture, crown mass, wind or water movement, and loading by snow or ice. 2. Tensile Structures Tensile structures, such as kelp stipes, water lily petioles, or calabash fruit peduncles, must resist mainly stretching forces, not compression or bending. In such structures, stem diameter is unrelated to stem length and instead scales as roughly the cube root of the leaf or fruit mass they bear (Fig. 3). The reason for this cube root scaling law is obscure,

0

-

qp _

9

,-.~

~'._

.~m

&

,

9

II

o <

.o ~

9

"0

II

e~

0.

r

i

,J

i

!

Figure 3 Allornetry of tensile plant structures, including elk kelp stipes (Pelagophycus),water lily petioles (Nympheu),and calabash fruit peduncles (Kzge lza). Top: Diameter of these tensile structures shows no relationship to their length. Bottom: Diameter scales roughly as the cube root of the loading inferred from blade area, leaf mass, or fruit mass. (Data for Kzgeliu and Pelagophycusfrom Peterson et al., 1982; data for Nymphaea from Givnish, 1995).

O0

8

ThomasJGivnish

insofar as resistance to static loads would imply a square root law. Resistance to torsional stresses could impose a cube root scaling law, but measurements made by Peterson et al. (1982) on a variety of structures tend to exclude this possibility. As an alternative hypothesis, I suggest that resistance to "necking" under dynamic loads might generate the observed relationship of stem diameter to load. If a linear, imperfectly elastic structure (e.g., a licorice stick) is suddenly subjected to tension, it often n a r r o w s - - o r n e c k s - - a t one point. This increases the stress (force per unit area) experienced by the material in the neck, making it the focus of further extension u n d e r stress and the most likely point of failure. The ability of the neck to withstand a dynamic load before it is "drawn" to the breaking point should be roughly proportional to its volume, and hence, to the cube of the diameter of the structure. Whatever its basis, the cube root scaling law implies that, at a given leaf mass, the absolute allocation to tensile structures should increase in proportion to their length. Hence, the relative allocation to such structures vs leaves should increase with their length, although more slowly than in compressive structures. Indeed, as a general rule, tensile structures are more slender (and less costly) than compressive structures of the same length and bearing a similar load: they need act only as tethers, not as self-supporting beams. 3. Climbing Structures In climbing structures, including the stems of vines and other climbing plants, tensile stresses predominate, but the loads are usually supported by the host at more than one point. Consequently, such structures may be even more slender than equivalent tensile structures. Flexibility and other traits that allow climbing plants to survive catastrophic stresses due to slippage, or host death, are crucial (Putz and Holbrook, 1991; Fisher and Ewers, 1991). Vines often display anomalous patterns of secondary thickening that generate cable-like stems, with strands of woody tissue in a matrix of parenchyma. Such stems combine tensile strength with flexibility; in addition, the parenchyma act as preformed failure zones that absorb much of the force of a fall without rupturing essential xylem or phloem (Putz and Holbrook, 1991). Scaling laws for vine stems appear to be unknown, but their stems are generally more slender than those of selfsupporting species (Putz, 1983; Ewers et al., 1991; Gartner, 1991a); studies by Gartner (1988) and Putz and Holbrook (1991) indicate that vine stem material is often less stiff as well. B. Mechanical Safety The requirement for stem safety arises from stochastic variation in the size of the mechanical stresses faced by a plant. The probability of surviving such stresses for a given amount of time should increase with stem alloca-

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

9

tion above that required to ensure mechanical stability under the least stressful conditions. Almost all self-supporting plants that have been studied show some "safety factor" by which their diameter (or material stiffness) exceeds the minimum required to avoid elastic toppling in still air (e.g:, see McMahon, 1973; McMahon and Bonner, 1983; King, 1981, 1986, 1987, 1990; Chazdon, 1986, 1991).

C. Photosynthetic Efficiency The requirement for photosynthetic efficiency imposes constraints on stem form and branching pattern, on the basis of their effects on leaf arrangement and orientation, and the impact that these have on the rates of photosynthesis and transpiration (Givnish, 1984, 1986a, 1988). Self-shading is likely to reduce both photosynthesis and the costs of transpiration. The resulting decrements to photosynthesis are likely to be especially severe in shady environments; the benefits of reduced transpiration are likely to be particularly great in dry a n d / o r sunny environments (Givnish, 1984).

D. Whole-Plant Growth and Competitive Ability Finally, the requirements for whole-plant growth and competitive ability impose constraints on the maximum rate of net carbon gain by a plant and its ability to overtop other plants. Increased allocation to support tissue decreases the potential net carbon uptake by a plant by decreasing its investment in productive foliage, and increasing its energetic "overhead" in unproductive stem tissue (Givnish, 1986a,b, 1988). On the other hand, increased allocation to support tissue can increase the ability of a plant to overtop other plants, allowing it to gain access to greater amounts of light while depriving competitors of the same (Horn, 1971; Givnish, 1982; Gaudet and Keddy, 1988; Tilman, 1988). In general, we might expect that natural selection should favor stems whose form, biomechanical properties, and growth dynamics maximize carbon gain, competitive ability, and safety, and minimize the costs of stem construction and maintenance. However, conflicts among the constraints affecting these factors clearly make it impossible to optimize all factors simultaneously. The traditional optimality criterion used for analyzing traits that affect energy capture, namely, maximal carbon gain in a given physical environment (Horn, 1971; Givnish, 1979, 1986d; Mooney and Gulmon, 1979), will not work for stem adaptations. As Givnish (1982) noted, the very stem strategy (i.e., zero investment) that maximizes the potential rate of whole-plant carbon gain will minimize the ability to compete for light and the actual rate of carbon gain, at least in crowded environments, by keeping leaves at ground level. As a preliminary hypothesis, I suggest that natural selection should favor stems that maximize whole-plant growth in the presence of competitors,

10

ThomasJ.Givnish

and permit survival between catastrophic disturbances. Under uncrowded conditions in which competition for light is unimportant, this criterion should approach that of maximizing carbon gain; under crowded conditions, of maximizing height growth; and under disturbed conditions, of favoring low safety factors in fast-growing, shade-intolerant species and high safety factors in slow-growing, shade-tolerant species. On the basis of this optimality criterion, the optimal form, biomechanical properties, and growth dynamics of stems in a particular ecological context should be set by five major trade-offs involving the constraints already discussed (Table 1). These trade-offs involve the balance between (1) safety vs growth and competitive ability, (2) growth vs photosynthetic requirements, (3) mechanical vs photosynthetic efficiency, (4) initial vs continuing costs, and (5) structural parasitism vs self-support. Each of these trade-offs is discussed below, and the resulting implications for ecological trends in stem form, resource allocation, and growth dynamics are analyzed.

A. Safety versus Growth and Competitive Ability The trade-off involving the balance between safety vs growth and competitive ability arises because stems with a higher margin of biomechanical safety have higher rates of survival (or can withstand greater stresses), at the cost of either lesser stature or greater allocation to stem tissue at a given height. The latter should have a deleterious effect on competitive success, resulting in slower rates of whole-plant growth in mass a n d / o r reduced height. Two predictions follow directly from this trade-off.

1. Adaptation to Different Degrees of Mechanical Stress In general, species adapted to environments with a high degree of mechanical stress should be competitively excluded from less stressful environments; species adapted to the latter should be unable to survive, even in the absence of competition, in mechanically stressful sites. This prediction is vividly supported by Johnson's (1991) study of the distribution and biomechanical properties of woody plants found in avalanche tracks in the Rocky Mountains. Johnson found that variation in stem diameter, not stem material stiffness or strength, explained the ability of plants to avoid stem rupture via bending during avalanches. The analysis predicted that only stems less than 6 cm in diameter should survive avalanches, and field observations confirmed this. Short, shrubby stems of glandular birch (Betula glandulosa) and glaucous willow (Salix glauca) were able to survive avalanches by bending to the ground without snapping, but the taller, thicker stems of Engelmann spruce (Picea engelmannii) and lodgepole pine (Pinus contorta) were stronger but less flex-

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture

11

ible: the outer portions of their stem cross-sections generated greater stresses when bent, exceeded the modulus of rupture, and snapped. However, Engelmann spruce and lodgepole pine are able to overtop glandular birch and glaucous willow in 15 to 20 years. Thus, high on steep slopes, where avalanches occur frequently, birch and willow dominate the tracks, but spruce and pine dominate the surrounding matrix. At lower elevations on gentler slopes, avalanches are less frequent and spruce and pine dominate the avalanche tracks as well. This case nicely illustrates how the biomechanical properties of plants, and specifically the trade-off between safety and competitive ability, can limit their ecological distribution and shape community structure. Another study (Sufling, 1993) suggests even broader ramifications: at high elevations, the structure of avalanche tracks creates fire breaks and helps reduce the landscape-scale frequency of fire, helping fire-sensitive vegetation dominate the matrix between the tracks. Another case that may involve the trade-off between safety and competitive ability involves the remarkable convergence on narrow, willow-like leaves (Fig. 4) and highly flexible branches in rheophytes, the woody plants that dwell along the shores of streams, torrents, and spates (Ridley, 1893; Beccari, 1902, 1904; Merrill, 1945; van Steenis, 1967, 1981; Whitmore, 1984). Van Steenis (1981) suggested that such leaves and pliant branches may be an adaptation to reduce drag during flash floods, serving to align the plant body with the streamlines and (in modern terminology) reducing form and pressure drag. This argument seems plausible, and similar arguments have been made for drag reduction in seaweeds with elongate fronds and flexible stipes (e.g., see Wainwright et al., 1976; Koehl and Wainwright, 1977; Vogel, 1981). However, convincing hydrodynamic data to test this intriguing idea in rheophytes have yet to be gathered, and the potential down sides of the rheophytic habit, such as the tendency of highly flexible branches to "weep" and be unable to hold leaves far from the main bole, remain to be explored. 2. Relation to Successional Status and Longevity A second general prediction emerging from the safety vs growth trade-off is that shade-intolerant, fastgrowing, short-lived pioneer species should have lower biomechanical safety margins than shade-tolerant, long-lived species of comparable stature. If a shade-intolerant plant is overtopped because it invests too heavily in stems, it will soon die, whereas a shade-tolerant plant can survive. Low safety margins result in higher rates of growth in pioneer species, but are a liability in longer-lived species, which are more likely to be exposed to a greater range of mechanical stresses during their lifetime. Work by King (1981, 1986) provides an excellent illustration of these principles. King found that short-lived, shade-intolerant, early successional aspen growing in dense stands had low safety margins: their stem diameters

Table I Summary of the Five PrincipalTrade-offs Involving Stem Traits Discussed in Text Trade-off

Basis

Mechanical safety vs growth and competitive ability

Stems with a higher margin of biomechanical safety have higher rates of survival or withstand greater stresses, at the cost of lesser stature or greater allcation to stem tissue at a given height

Growth vs photosynthetic requirements

Taller plants have an advantage in competing for light, but must allocate more to unproductive s u p port tissue. The competitive advantage of greater stature is greatest where coverage is dense

Prediction(s) 1. Species adapted to a high degree of mechanical stress should be competitively excluded from less stressful environments; species adapted to the latter should be unable to survive in mechanically stressful sites, even in the absence of competition 2. Shade-intolerant, short-lived pioneers should have lower mechanical safety margins than shade-tolerant, long-lived species of similar stature 3. Productive, infrequently disturbed habitats favor heavy allocation to stem tissue and high stature, at least among late-successionaldominants. Tall plants may be unable to survive in unproductive habitats a. In herbs, leaf height should increase with the density of competing foliage b. In woody plants, maximum height should be strongly influenced by the heightdependent pattern of allocation to support tissue C. Treelines should occur where low levels of light, soil moisture, or temperature strongly limit photosynthesis and cause woody plants to reach their energetic breakeven point close to the ground. Woody plants should generally also be unable to invade sodden soils, given the constraints on aerenchyma function imposed by secondary thickening d. Emergent, floating, and submersed herbs should dominate progressivelydeeper bands of water, reflecting the relationship between stature and support costs at a given depth seen across growth forms v

Initial vs continuing costs

Woody tissue has a higher initial cost of construction than mechanically equivalent herbaceous tissue, but lower continuing costs because only a fraction must be replaced each year

Photosyntheticvs mechanid efficiency

Branching patterns and leaf arrangements that reduce leaf overlap and competition for light often require more investment in stem tissue, or involve exposure to greater irradiance and transpiration

Self-supportvs structural parasitism

Structural parasites allocate far less to stems to achieve a given height than do self-supportingplants, resulting in greater rates of vertical and horizontal growth. However, vines require self-supporting hosts on which they climb, their slender stems make them vulnerable to certain environmental stresses, and their climbing mechanism enables them to climb only certain kinds of hosts

-A

0

4. Tall, woody plants should be less shade tolerant than

shorter or more herbaceous species 5 . Dominance in temperate forest understories should shift

from shrubs to herbs in moving toward moister, more fertile, shadier sites 6. Compound leaves should be favored in gapphase succession or in seasonally arid environments that favor deciduous foliage,where there is an advantage in bearing shortlived twigs/rachises 7. Shade-adapted plants should be plagiotropic and show distichous phyllotaxis, and sun-adapted plants should be orthotropic and show spiral phyllotaxis 8. Branching angles should minimize both leaf overlap and structural costs, if possible 9. Efficient leaf packing in shade-adapted, distichous species favors alternate leaves (or anisophylly in lineages with opposite leaves), as well as asymmetric leaf bases 10. Vines should be most common in frequently disturbed habitats with an intermediate amount of coverage by selfsupporting plants; they should be rare in arid, nutrientpoor, and/or fire-sweptenvironments 11. Tendril climbers should ascend hosts of the finest diameter; twiners, hosts of greater diameter; and adhesive-root climbers, hosts of the greatest diameter 12. In habitats where vines are abundant, hosts should evolve traits that deter climbing by vines, such as frequently shed compound leaves or shaggy, exfoliating bark

14

ThomasJ.Givnish

Figure 4 Willow-like leaves of rheophytes (after Merrill, 1945): (A) Neonauclea angustifolia (Rubiaceae); (B) Gagraea stenophyUa (Loganiaceae); (C) Garcinia linearis (Guttiferae); (D) Syzygium neriifolium (Myrtaceae); (E) Saurania angustifolia (Actinidiaceae); (F) EyrcibestenophyUa (Convolvulaceae); (G) Hamonoia riparia (Euphorbiaceae); (H) Eugenia mimica (Myrtaceae); (I) Atalantia linearis (Rutaceae); (J) Psychotriaacuminata (Rubiaceae); (K) Tetrantherasalicifolia (Lauraceae).

were only about 50% greater than the minimum calculated as necessary to avoid elastic toppling. By contrast, long-lived, shade-tolerant, slower growing sugar maple had a much higher safety factor: its stems were 100 to 500% thicker than the toppling limit. Interestingly, the sugar maple safety factor increased with stature and age (Fig. 5). King (1986) argued that this might reflect greater height competition among sugar maples early in development. As an alternative hypothesis, I would propose that high safety factors are incompatible with growth in deep shade, and that sugar maple increases its safety factor only when it is energetically affordable (see Section III,B,3 for additional discussion).

9

9

9, Oo

O 0

9

9

00

osSol.,IPoOo

OO

~C,,o. "

Safety factor (d/d,~,) as a function of height in sugar maple (after King, 1986). Actual stem diameter d is always greater than the critical diameter d,., needed to avoid elastic buckling (sensu McMahon, 1973).

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

]5

Stems of equal height and safety are less costly when constructed of wood of low density (Wainwright et al., 1976; King, 1986). Wood strength is proportional to its density (McMahon, 1973). But, while denser woods are stiffer, they impose a proportionally greater bending moment in stems of a given height, on the basis of the greater mass of wood above a given point. Therefore the critical diameter for stems of a given height to resist elastic toppling is unaffected by wood density (McMahon, 1973; contrary to Horn, 1971). Consequently, the energetic cost of achieving a given height is minimized by constructing stems of the lowest density wood possible. However, there is a negative correlation between wood density and stem breakage, at least in tropical trees (Putz et al., 1983); denser woods may provide a better combination of strength and flexibility with which to resist rupture caused by the stem stresses induced by strong winds (King, 1986). In addition, denser woods (and other long-lived structural materials) often confer greater resistance to attack by fungi a n d / o r insects (Bultman and Southwell, 1976; King, 1986; see also Shain [17] and Bryant and Raffa [16] in this volume). Hence, based on a trade-off between growth and safety from biological attack (not mechanical failure, contra Horn, 1971), we might expect short-lived pioneers to have light, energetically inexpensive wood that allows rapid height growth, whereas long-lived, late successional species should have dense, expensive, highly lignified wood that is herbivore resistant, as observed (Horn, 1971; Long et al., 1981). Gap-phase trees such as hickories (Carya), ashes (Fraxinus), walnuts (Juglans), or black locust (R0binia), which are early successional in that they invade well-lit forest openings but usually defer reproduction until they reach the canopy before the surrounding trees close the gap, have an intermediate strategy, with soft sapwood, pithy twigs, and inexpensive rachises, and a light but strong, secondarily lignified, attack-resistant heartwood. Palms and other arborescent monocotyledons lack secondary thickening (Hall6 et al., 1978). Hence, they potentially face a chronic problem of declining safety, with crown height increasing while stem diameter remains roughly constant. Studies by Rich (1987), however, indicate that some palms avoid this problem by (1) increasing the density and strength of stem tissue over time within a given cross-section, and (2) increasing the diameter of the stem cross-section over time via enlargement and proliferation of existing tissues (e.g., see Horn, 1971).

B. Growth versus Photosynthetic Requirements The inevitable conflict between stem safety and plant growth in an unproductive environment leads us naturally to a consideration of a second (and ecologically extremely important) stem trade-off, that of balancing growth and photosynthetic requirements. As a general principle, taller plants have an advantage in competing for light, but must allocate more to

16

ThomasJ.Givnish

unproductive support tissue. The competitive advantage of increased stature is greatest where coverage is dense, on moist, fertile, infrequently disturbed sites. But the energetic demands of tall plants may exclude them from less productive sites. Given that the return to a plant with a particular stature is strongly dependent on the heights of its competitors, and vice versa, a game theoretic approach will often be needed to assess the costs and benefits of stature and allocation to height growth (see Givnish, 1982, 1986b; Mak~ilfi, 1985; King, 1991).

1. Leaf Height in Forest Herbs One prediction that follows immediately from the preceding principle is that productive, infrequently disturbed habitats should favor heavy allocation to stem tissue and great stature, at least among late successional dominants. Strong qualitative support for this prediction comes from the rapid evolution of increased stature in several lineages of land plants soon after their appearance in the Silurian and Devonian (Tiffney, 1981; Knoll, 1984; Tilman, 1986), and the evolution of the woody habit and arborescence in several modern lineages of island plants derived from herbaceous ancestors (Carlquist, 1965, 1970; Givnish et al., 1995). The first quantitative support for the predicted relationship of stem allocation to coverage and environmental conditions came from the Givnish (1982, 1986b) game theoretical analysis of optimal leaf height in forest herbs. Many forest herbs have annual, essentially determinate shoots. The proportion of above-ground biomass they devote each year to leaf tissue declines with leaf height (Fig. 6, left), reflecting the disproportionate in>

//

.=_ tt~ ta~

t~

E . _O ..Q "13 e--

> 0 I !

<

-

0

+

Energetic trade-offs associated with the evolution of leaf height in herbaceous plants. Left: Taller herbs must allocate more resources to support tissue in order to remain mechanically stable, resulting in a decline in the fraction of above-ground productivity allocated to leaves with increasing leaf height. Right: Balanced against this structural cost is the expected photosynthetic advantage, averaged over many shoots of the same height, of holding leaves higher than those of a competitor. This advantage is small in areas of sparse herbaceous cover, and larger where cover is denser (after Givnish, 1982).

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

17

crease in stem or petiole mass required to maintain mechanical stability. This decline in allocation to leaf tissue with height is a cost of stature that is i n d e p e n d e n t of competitive context (but can depend on other environmental factors, such as windiness). The benefits of stature, by contrast, are context dependent. If a plant holds its foliage much above the height of its competitors, then its expected rate of photosynthesis per gram of leaf actually built (averaged over many shoots of the same height) will be the maximum for the prevailing conditions (Fig. 6, right). If a plant holds its foliage lower, its expected photosynthetic rate will be reduced by an amount that depends on the density of coverage by competitors. If coverage is sparse, then a short plant is unlikely to be next to (and hence, under) a competitor, and therefore the expected rate of photosynthesis will vary little with relative leaf height. If, on the other hand, coverage is dense, then a short plant will likely be under a competitor, and the expected rate of return will increase sharply with relative leaf height. Plants should evolve the capacity to develop taller and taller stems until the photosynthetic benefit each obtains by a small height increment is just balanced by the structural cost of that increment (Givnish, 1982, 1986b). The resulting prediction is that more productive conditions, and specifically, denser coverage within the herb layer, favor taller herbs, whether in forests or more open habitats like prairies. The data compiled by Givnish (1982) and Menges (1987) are in accord with this qualitative prediction. In addition, the average increase in leaf height with coverage accords quantitatively with predictions based on the observed allometry of support tissue (Fig. 7). Many rare herbs are short in stature; their uncommonness may, in part, reflect the rarity in the landscape of the chronically unproductive, lowcoverage microsites (e.g., bogs, cliffs, densely shaded Thuja forests) that favor them (Givnish, 1982; see also Grubb, 1984, 1986; Keddy, 1990). An interesting spinoff of the leaf height model involves the distribution of herbs with arching stems, including many woodland members of the Liliaceae such as Polygonatum, Smilacina, and Disporum (Givnish, 1986b). These arching herbs are mechanically less efficient than umbrella-like forest herbs, requiring more stem tissue to support a fixed a m o u n t of leaf tissue at a particular height above level ground. However, on slopes arching plants orient strongly downhill, creating the possibility of an energetic advantage (Fig. 8). As the inclination of a slope or the lateral spread of an arching herb increases, the height of an upright herb that could hold foliage in the same position as an arching herb rooted uphill also increases. On the basis of the allometry of support tissue in arching vs erect herbs, Givnish (1986b) calculated that arching herbs should achieve competitive superiority on slopes steeper than roughly 15 to 25 ~. The distribution of arching herbs in a virgin forest in the Great Smoky Mountains was generally

ThomasJ.Givnish

80-

E

/

/ 0

e-

9-~

~ 2o"O t

10-

5 5

Predicted vs observed leaf height in forest herbs, based on studies by Givnish (1982, 1986b). The x coordinate of each point corresponds to the maximum leaf height (5, 10, 20, 40, 80, or 160 cm) defining a group of herbaceous species f o u n d at the study transect. The y coordinate of each point corresponds to the ESS leaf height predicted by the Givnish (1982, 1986b) model for the average of the coverages in which the c o r r e s p o n d i n g herbaceous species are found. All predictions assume that shaded leaves respire, on an average lifetime basis, at roughly the same rate as unshaded leaves photosynthesize. The predictions for the upper two height classes are based on the allometry of late summer species, which d o m i n a t e those height classes; the predictions for the remaining classes are based on the allometry of early summer species, which otherwise p r e d o m i n a t e .

in accord with these predictions (Fig. 9). Polygonatum tends to dominate steeper slopes than those dominated by Smilacina, as expected from its more horizontal inclination.

2. Optimal Allocation to Stem Tissue in Woody Plants King (1981,1991) has explored constraints on stem allocation in trees using both ordinary optimality and game theory. In 1981, King used the allometry of aspen stems and crowns to determine the allocation between bole and crown that maximized the rate of height growth, which King assumed would be favored in crowded stands. Zero allocation to bole results in zero height growth, as does 100% allocation; therefore optimum height growth occurs at some intermediate allocation. King found that aspen operates close to the expected allocation (Fig. 10). The crown diameter-to-crown height ratio of 0.34 seen in aspen (and presumably set to maximize upward growth) is close to that inferred by Givnish (1986c) from data compiled by O'Neill and DeAngelis (1981) for a variety of fully stocked, single- and mixed-species

Figure 8 Left: Arching herbs hold the centroid of their leaf mass at a height h and a horizontal distance L from their point of attachment to the ground, and are mechanically less efficient than umbrella-like herbs holding leaves at the same height over a horizontal surface. Right: However, on slopes arching herbs characteristically orient downhill (Givnish, 1986b), forcing umbrella-like herbs to build stems of height h 4- L tan 0 in order to hold leaves in the same position as arching herbs on a slope of inclination 0. Above a critical slope inclination (ca. 15 to 25 ~ determined by the allometries of support tissue in umbrella-like vs arching herbs, arching herbs are mechanically more efficient, allocating less to support tissue than umbrella-like herbs of effectively equivalent stature; species with a greater horizontal length L at a given height h gain an advantage on steeper slopes. (After Givnish, 1986b.)

0 0

5

10

15

20

25

30

35

40

45

50

55

Distribution of arching herbs along a gradient of slope inclination q in the Great Smoky Mountains (after Givnish, 1986b). Top: Average percent coverage by Disporum lanuginosum, Polygonatum biflorum, and Smilacina racemosa. Bottom: Percent of quadrats with arching herbs present.

ThomasJ.Givnish I

I

I

I

I

0.2

0.4

0.6

0.8

-

Relativerate of height growth predicted for fixed ratios of biomass allocation to crown vs bole in aspen (P0pulustremuloides) (after King, 1981). Arrowindicates actual allocation ratio (0.13), which results in an expected rate of height growth that is 99% of that at the predicted ratio (0.17) atop a broad optimum.

forests, suggesting that plants in crowded stands are generally designed so as to maximize height growth. Givnish (1986c) used this fact, and the biomechanical constraints on stem mass imposed by the elastic toppling limit, to provide the first mechanistic explanation of the - 3 / 2 self-thinning law; subsequently, Norberg (1988), Weller (1989), and Osawa and Allen (1993) published related models and analyses on this theme. The - 3 / 2 power law relating average plant mass to density, in turn, should be a key d e t e r m i n a n t of forest productivity, together with the photosynthetic rate and allometry of resource allocation. The King (1981) model predicted that the optimal allocation between crown and bole should not vary with environmental conditions. Some increase in the crown diameter-to-height ratio may occur in shade-adapted trees as a result of an adaptive shift from a multilayered to a m o n o l a y e r e d array of branches (Horn, 1971), with a consequent increase in the length of the few remaining branches. However, any such increase would be modest, given that the ratio of biomass allocation to crown vs bole would remain fixed, and that branch biomass B increases steeply with branch length L (B ~ L ~ or L4; King, 1981). Givnish (1988) argued that shade-adapted trees in u n c r o w d e d understories should have substantially b r o a d e r crowns at a given height than sun-adapted trees in crowded canopies, on the basis of the relative benefits and costs of growing upward vs outward. If an under-

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture

21

story tree is surrounded, on average, by few neighbors and is well below the canopy, an increment in canopy height will have little impact on the expected photosynthesis by its canopy. A comparable increment to canopy diameter should, however, have a dramatic impact on total photosynthesis by increasing total canopy area. In addition, near a crown radius-to-height ratio of 0.17, the cost of a given length increment to the branches should be many times less than a comparable height increment to the bole, based on the scaling of bole and branch masses as roughly the third or fourth power of their lengths. The data compiled by Givnish (1988) for the crown width-to-height ratios of "champion trees" adapted to shaded vs unshaded conditions are compatible with the predictions of this model: shadetolerant understory species had a mean crown diameter-to-height ratio of 1.16 _+ 0.48 (n = 9), whereas shade-intolerant canopy species had a mean ratio of 0.66 _+ 0.21 (n = 10) (p < 0.005, one-tailed t test, 17 df). In 1991, King presented a game theoretic model for maximum tree height, based on earlier work by Givnish (1982) and M~ik/ila (1985), and using the empirical relation of wood production to tree height. King (1991) concluded that trees should cease vertical growth short of their physiological maximum, at a point at which the photosynthetic benefits of further increments in height relative to competitors are outweighed by the structural costs. He found good agreement between observed and "predicted" tree heights for several tree species, but the results should be viewed with the understanding that (1) the predicted maxima are necessarily close to the observed maxima; (2) the predicted maxima could be made arbitrarily close to the physiological (i.e., actual) maxima, depending on how disadvantageous it is to be shaded; and (3) the "predictions" are essentially regression models of growth vs height, and do not account for m a x i m u m tree height in terms of fundamental processes or constraints. Tilman (1988) presented the results of a supercomputer simulation (ALLOCATE) involving competition for light and soil resources among size-structured plants, and found that the optimal allocation to stems increased in more productive, less disturbed habitats (Fig. 11). Tilman used this model to account qualitatively for trends in the stature of prairie plants along soil fertility gradients at Cedar Creek, Minnesota, and for general trends in the stature and physiognomy of forests along moisture and fertility gradients. Although not acknowledged by Tilman (1988), several of his predictions had already been made by Givnish (1982) and Grubb (1986), on essentially the same grounds. More importantly, ALLOCATE produces a maximum limit on tree height only by balancing growth with disturbance; in the absence of the latter, there is no limit to tree height because Tilman assumed no allometry in the annual allocation to stem mass with stem height (even though an allometry of total stem mass was incorporated). Most importantly, and as a direct consequence of the assumption

22

ThomasJ.Givnish

Disturbance rate High Optimal fractional allocation of biomass to stems as a function of disturbance rate and soil fertility, as predicted by the ALLOCATE model. (After Tilman, 1988.)

of allocational isometry, the Tilman (1988) model does not permit short and tall plants with similar photosynthetic characteristics to coexist, and thus fails to account for the ubiquitous stratification of forests into tree, shrub, and herb layers. In my view, the trade-off between growth and photosynthetic requirements provides a fundamental explanation for maximum tree height, forest stratification, and several other ecological phenomena. Specifically, I predict that tall plants may be unable to survive in unproductive or frequently disturbed habitats, on the basis of their high energetic overhead. The effect of stature on minimum energy requirements may be responsible for patterns in maximum tree height, the position of tree lines, shade tolerance, the stratification of forests, and the depth zonation of aquatic growth forms.

3. Maximum Tree Height Givnish (1988) showed how data on photosynthesis and the allometry of allocation to stems and other organs could be used to predict the maximum height of tulip poplar (Liriodendron tulipifera), the tallest tree in eastern North America, as well as expected trends in its shade tolerance with crown height. The mass-specific rates of photosynthesis and respiration in tulip poplar do not vary substantially over a wide range of irradiances, allowing whole-plant performance to be approximated from leaf-level gas exchange and whole-plant energy allocation (see Fig. 12). The traditional light compensation point (the irradiance at which the instantaneous rates of leaf photosynthesis and respiration just balance) is 12/zmol m -2 sec -1, roughly 0.6% of full sunlight. If one includes night leaf respiration and the construction cost of the leaves amortized over the

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

40 m

1.4-

30m

0 L,)

1.0 -

0 ..Q L

0.4-

~

10m

sm

Night

Irradiance (gmol m-2 s-1) Effective leafcompensation pointin Liriodendrontulipiferaasafuncfion of the inclusion of various respiratory costs. The curve is the instantaneous rate of net leaf photosynthesis, plotted as a function of irradiance I [P = P,,ax I / ( I + k) - R , where Pmax = 1.83 Izg g--~ S--" k = 236 /zmo1 m -2 s -~, and R = 82 ng g-~ s-~], yielding the observed maximum net rate of 1.55/zg g-~ s-~ at 2000/zmol m -2 s -~ [Fig. 3 in Givnish (1988) erroneously assumed P~ax = 1.63 /xg g-~ S-~, yielding incorrect estimates of maximum height at intermediate irradiance; however, the limiting heights given in the text for 2000/zmol m-2 s- ~were based on the actual maximum rate of photosynthesis and were correct]. The dashed line is the instantaneous rate of net leaf respiration; the intersection of this line with the photosynthetic curve marks the traditional compensation point. The solid lines represent the cumulative respiration rates associated with night leaf respiration, leaf construction, and construction of support and root tissue for a 6.5-month growing season (see text and Givnish, 1988)" the corresponding points of their intersection with the photosynthetic curve mark the effective compensation points associated with including each additional source of respiration.

g r o w i n g s e a s o n , t h e e n e r g e t i c b r e a k - e v e n p o i n t j u m p s to r o u g h l y 5% full s u n l i g h t . Finally, if o n e i n c l u d e s s t e m a n d r o o t costs [ e s t i m a t e d f r o m t h e W h i t t a k e r a n d W o o d w e l l (1968) a l l o m e t r i c a l l o c a t i o n f u n c t i o n s ] , t h e n a 1m-tall s a p l i n g r e q u i r e s 10% full s u n l i g h t , a n d t h e m a x i m u m h e i g h t at w h i c h e n e r g e t i c b r e a k - e v e n c a n take p l a c e , e v e n in full s u n l i g h t , is 60 m, r o u g h l y t h e a c t u a l m a x i m u m h e i g h t t u l i p p o p l a r a c h i e v e s in n a t u r e . Obviously, t h e r e a r e m a n y f a c t o r s o t h e r t h a n a l l o c a t i o n a l shifts t h a t m a y l i m i t t r e e h e i g h t , s u c h as (1) d r o p s in l e a f p h o t o s y n t h e s i s with s t a t u r e d u e to m o r e n e g a t i v e l e a f w a t e r p o t e n t i a l s , (2) g r e a t e r e x p o s u r e to d r o u g h t o r w i n d d a m a g e , o r e v e n (3) t h e b a l a n c e o f g r o w t h a n d d i s t u r b a n c e d e s c r i b e d by T i l m a n (1988) (see also W i l s o n [4] in this v o l u m e ) . B u t t h e t u l i p p o p l a r m o d e l was t h e first to d e m o n s t r a t e q u a n t i t a t i v e l y t h a t t h e a l l o m e t r y o f alloc a t i o n to s u p p o r t tissue p l a c e s realistic limits o n t r e e h e i g h t . I n a d d i t i o n , it s h o w e d t h a t d i f f e r e n c e s in s t a t u r e c a n h a v e a far m o r e p r o f o u n d effect o n

24

ThomasJ.Givnish

minimum light requirements than any adaptation at the leaf level, changing whole-plant light needs by two and a half orders of magnitude (see Fig. 13A).

4. Differential Distribution of Shrubs versus Herbs along Forested Gradients As noted by Givnish (1984, 1988) and Raven (1986), the lower light requirements of shorter plants (e.g., herbs and shrubs) provide a simple mechanism that permits them to persist under a canopy of taller species, even if all have leaves with the same photosynthetic characteristics. The differing energetic requirements of woody vs herbaceous plants may also help explain the shift from shrub to herb dominance in forest understories, often seen in moving from xeric to mesic sites in eastern North America (Whittaker, 1956; Curtis, 1959). Shrubs, being taller than herbs and having stems constructed of costly wood, should have higher whole-plant compensation points than herbs (Givnish, 1988), and may be able to persist mainly on xeric sites, where drought, soil infertility, a n d / o r fire maintain a relatively open tree canopy. Shrubs, being taller than herbs, roofing in the same soil horizon, and casting shadows that move little as the sun moves across the sky, may suppress herb growth by competition. On mesic sites, by contrast, the dense tree canopy may lower understory light levels below the minimum required by shrubs, allowing herbs with shorter, less expensive stems to predominate. This hypothesis has important implications not only for trends in the relation of forest strata to each other, but also for overall forest diversity, given the far greater number of herb species than those of shrubs or trees in most temperate regions. 5. Arctic, Alpine, Desert, and Aquatic Tree Lines The limit on tree height imposed by the allometry of allocation to support tissue may also provide an explanation for arctic, alpine, and desert tree lines. If, for the moment, we cast tulip poplar in the role of a green Everyman (using its physiological parameters as other aspects of the environment or resource allocation are varied), we find that maximum tree height drops to near ground level if the growing season is 2 months or less (Fig. 13B), as it is in many arctic and alpine areas (Grace, 1987), or if root allocation exceeds 150 to 200% of leaf allocation (Fig. 13C), as it does in many deserts (Schulze, 1982). Extreme soil infertility also favors heavy allocation to roots (see Mooney and Gulmon, 1979; Tilman, 1988) and may foster dominance by shrubby species even on well-drained, low-elevation, tropical sites with abundant rainfall year round, such as the bana woodlands of southern Venezuela (Bongers et al., 1985). Short plants have other putative advantages that may help determine tree lines, such as their location within the ground boundary layer and consequent exposure to warm microclimates and protection from icy blasts in arctic or alpine areas (Bliss, 1982; Chapin and Shaver, 1982; Richards and Bliss, 1986; Grace, 1987; Hadley and Smith, 1987), or reduced

I

-~ 2000 '-7

I

"o 800 9 -

E

600 I

J

J Height (m)

9~

E

:~

500 0 Length of growing season (mo)

v

E e-

e-

L

E E x

Predictions of the Liriodendron model 9 (A) Shade tolerance (minimum irradiance required for energetic break-even) as a function of height in Liriodendron tulipifera, using the model shown in Fig. 12; (B) maximum plant height as a function of the length of the growing season; and (C) maximum plant height as a function of the root:leaf allocation ratio9 Graphs (B) and (C) show the trends expected in full sunlight if all other parameters in the Liriodendron model are held constant.

26

ThomasJ.Givnish

stem evaporation in deserts (Walter, 1973). But these simulations suggest that allocational allometry alone may play an important role in determining the position of tree lines. Arguments by Tranquillini (1979) to the contrary should be reconsidered, because Tranquillini failed to account for shifts in the cost of building and maintaining stems with plant height in his research on alpine tree lines. Note that an increase in the length of the photosynthetic season much beyond the 6.5 months assumed in the tulip popular model generates predictions of unrealistically tall trees (Fig. 13B). Yet even the forest giants of the Pacific Northwest do not exceed ca. 100 m in height, in spite of holding their needles for at least 2 years (Waring and Franklin, 1979). How can we account for this apparent discrepancy between theory and reality? One important factor that must be included in a more realistic model is the reduced photosynthetic rates observed in old trees (Yoder et al., 1994). Another factor to include is the negative correlation between leaf longevity and photosynthetic rate across species (Orians and Solbrig, 1977; Williams et al., 1989; Reich et al., 1992; Reich, 1993). Longer growing seasons favor taller plants in the tulip poplar model (Fig. 13B) by decreasing the amortized cost of constructing a gram of leaf tissue and associated shoot and root tissues; incorporating the decrease in photosynthesis with leaf life span would reduce the expected increase in plant stature. In theory, it should be possible to apply the tulip poplar model to Sequoiadendron, the tallest tree on earth, by using its photosynthetic and allometric parameters. Additional realism could be added to the tulip poplar model by incorporating (1) daily and seasonal variation in irradiance, (2) variation in the length of the photosynthetically active period induced by variation in soil moisture, and (3) dependence of the length of the growing season on root allocation, and vice versa (see Cowan, 1986). Although it is often overlooked, there is a fourth kind of tree line (in addition to the three just discussed) characteristic of the transition from well-drained to sodden, saturated soils. Bogs, pond edges, marshes, and shallow fresh and salt water are all generally devoid of trees and dominated by herbaceous plants. Exceptions to this rule include mangroves (Tomlinson, 1986) and bald cypress swamps. Why are herbaceous plants generally so dominant on chronically sodden soils? Soil anoxia is a key challenge faced by plants on such soils, and most species either have aerenchyma that carry oxygen to the roots, or restrict their roofing to shallow soil where oxygen is directly available. Tall, shallowly rooted trees on wet, mucky soils may be mechanically unstable. In addition, at higher latitudes, the mechanical damage associated with ice formation and movement may act to exclude plants with permanent aboveground parts from areas with standing water. However, a more general constraint may be the inability of most woody plants to maintain functional

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

27

aerenchyma. Many plant species on wet soils have air channels that carry oxygen from their leaves a n d / o r shoots to their roots, thereby enabling the latter to function in a hostile, anaerobic soil environment. In herbs, this path is easily maintained: each petiole (or annually replaced shoot) bears aerenchyma in its pith, and portions of its outer surface (or those of leaves to which it is directly connected) exchange gases directly with the atmosphere (e.g., see Sculthorpe, 1967; Dacey, 1981). In woody plants, however, normal secondary growth (i.e,. addition of xylem and phloem on the inner surface of the circumferential cambium, and addition of bark on the outer surface) would interrupt the connection of the aerenchyma to the surface of the shoots a n d / o r the petioles of new leaves, and thus interrupt oxygen flow to the roots. Intriguingly, several of the woody plants that do grow in constantly sodden soils (e.g., mangroves) bear pneumatophores of determinate growth or display anomalous patterns of secondary thickening (Tomlinson, 1986) that may obviate this problem.

6. ~ t i o n of Aquatic Plants The allometry of allocation to support may also provide an explanation for the characteristic depth zonation of aquatic growth forms. In ponds, small lakes, and slow-flowing streams around the world, emergent herbs with aerial leaves dominate shallow water (typically 0 to 1 m), floating-leaved species dominate deeper water water (
A third major trade-off affecting stem adaptations involves the balance between initial vs continuing costs, and often entails the contrast between permanent and temporary support skeletons. The main point is that woody tissue has a higher initial construction cost for stems of a given length or height than mechanically equivalent herbaceous tissue, but only a small fraction of the total support structure must be built each year in woody plants.

28

ThomasJ. Givnish

t-

~'~

0.2

1.1_

Proportion of annual above-ground biomass production allocated to foliage as a function of plant height (after Givnish, 1988). The curve for trees is based on allometric regressions given by Whittaker et al. (1963) and Whittaker and Woodwell (1968) (see caption to Fig. 2). The curve for forest herbs is based on the data of Givnish (1982) for early s u m m e r species that arrange their foliage in an umbrella-like arrangement. Late summer species, which typically occur in gaps and are exposed to greater levels of light availability (Givnish, 1987), have narrower crowns with several overlapping layers of leaves, and hence allocate more to leaf tissue at a given height. As shown, umbrella-like forest herbs are mechanically more efficient than woody plants below a height of roughly 0.5 m; the cross-over point for late s u m m e r species (and presumably, for other sun-adapted herbs) is roughly I m.

1. Shade Tolerance of Herbaceous and Woody Plants Two predictions that follow directly from this principle are that (1) short plants should be herbaceous, and taller plants should be woody, and (2) herbs should be more shade tolerant than woody plants of the same stature. The proportion of above-ground biomass annually allocated to leaves decreases with plant stature but at different rates in herbs and woody plants, starting higher in shade-adapted herbs before dropping below that in woody plants at about 0.5 m (Fig. 14); the cross-over point is about 1 m for sun-adapted herbs. The reason for the evolutionary ascendance of woody plants is simply that, even though their support tissue is more expensive than that of herbs of the same height, they build only a portion of their stem per year and do not discard previous increments to the support skeleton (Givnish, 1988). The greater shade tolerance of herbs and its ecological implications have already been discussed (see Section III,B,4). 2. Compound versus Simple Leaves Givnish (1978) analyzed the potential advantages and disadvantages of compound leaves in woody plants, and concluded that they should be favored (1) in gap-phase succession, and other situations in which height growth is at a premium, and (2) among deciduous species in seasonally arid environments. Central to this analysis is the assumption that the herbaceous rachises of compound leaves have a lower initial cost of construction than woody twigs that support a mechanically equivalent array of simple leaves. A. Monk and the author have re-

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture 4.0

I

I

I

I

i

I

9 Oi

29

I

o o 1.5 1.0 0.5

I

I

i

I

Bending moment (gcm) Construction costs (kJ c m - ' ) of twigs bearing the simple leaves of Ulmus rubra (0) and rachises bearing leaflets of the c o m p o u n d leaves ofJuglans nigra ( 9 as a function of the bending m o m e n t s (g cm) on twig or rachis cross-sections created by the weight of laminae and support tissue distal to those cross-sections (A. Monk and T. Givnish, unpublished data). Lines represent least mean square regressions. The intercept of the Juglans regression is significantly less (p < 0.05, ANCOVA) than that for Ulmus, indicating that, at least for this pair of species, the initial construction cost of rachises is less than that for twigs bearing comparable loads.

cently gathered data that support this assumption (Fig. 15). Fully expanded compound leaves were collected from six species, and annual twigs with attached foliage were collected from six species with simple leaves. Lever arms were measured, and the fresh and dry masses of individual leaves/ leaflets and intervening portions of rachises/twigs determined. Tissue construction costs (kJ g-l) of rachises and twigs were estimated using the technique of Williams et al. (1987, 1989). Tissue cost per unit length (kJ cm -1) of each segment of a twig or petiole was then plotted against the bending moment exerted on that segment, and the regression lines for simple and compound leaves compared; one pairwise comparison is shown in Fig. 15. As expected, the energetic cost of supporting a given load is lower for rachises than for twigs. Therefore, rachises do have a lower initial cost of construction than woody twigs. In addition, in deciduous species the rachises are shed during the unfavorable season and, unlike twigs, do not then transpire or respire (Givnish, 1978, 1984). On the other hand, rachises must be rebuilt in ensuing seasons, whereas twigs generally do not and form the core for more massive branches. Therefore compound leaves are essentially cheap, throwaway branches, having a low initial cost of construction but large continuing costs of replacement. Compound leaves should be favored in gap-phase suc-

30

ThomasJ.Givnish

cession because of the premium on height growth: plants should show little lateral growth (which would divert energy from the leader), and such side branches as are built should be short-lived (as a result of their being rapidly shaded by new branches overhead), and hence built as cheaply as possible (Givnish, 1978). Most genera of trees in the northeastern United States that possess compound leaves are, as expected, early or gap-phase successional (Givnish, 1978, 1984). Examples include Kentucky coffee tree (Gymnocladus dioicus), Hercules club (Zanth0xylum clava-herculis), devil's walking stick (Aralia spinosa), black locust (Robinia pseudo-acacia), mountain ash (S0rbus americana), sumacs (Rhus), walnuts (Juglans), and most ashes (Fraxinus) and hickories (Carya). Compound leaves should also be favored in seasonally arid environments that favor deciduous foliage, as a cost-effective means of reducing residual transpiration (and respiration, in tropical and subtropical areas with a warm dry season) after the leaves are shed (Givnish, 1978, 1984). Indeed, as expected, compound-leaved species are common in deserts and semideserts, tropical seasonal dry forests, and in the upper strata of rain forests. The increased proportion of compound-leaved species in the upper layers of tropical forests is associated directly with the increase in the fraction of deciduous species with compound leaves, and the effective size (width) of simple leaves or leaflets of compound leaves does not differ significantly in a given layer (Givnish, 1978). As expected, the proportion of compoundleaved species is low in seasonally arid environments that favor evergreen foliage, such as mediterranean scrub. D. Photosynthetic versus Mechanical Efficiency In general, we would expect that branching patterns and leaf arrangements that reduce leaf overlap and competition for light often do so at the expense of increased investment in stem tissue, and entail exposure to greater irradiance and transpirational demand (Givnish, 1984, 1986a).

1. Plagiotropy versus Orthotropy One important prediction based on these considerations involves the fundamental organization of shoots in sun and shade: shade-adapted plants should be plagiotropic, and sun-adapted plants should be orthotropic (Givnish, 1984). Plagiotropic shoots are horizontal twigs with leaves arranged distichously in a planar array, and are indeed common in shade-adapted plants; orthotropic shoots are erect, bear spiral leaf arrays, and are generally common in well-lit habitats (Hall~ et al., 1978; Leigh, 1972, 1990). As organs of energy capture, plagiotropic shoots minimize self-shading, and so are well adapted to shady conditions in which light is strongly limiting. Orthotropic shoots self-shade more, but should require less stem tissue to support the same or greater leaf mass. Consequently, they may confer an advantage in well-lit situations, in which light less strongly limits photosynthesis and self-shading may reduce water loss (Givnish, 1984). Data on the

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

31

comparative mechanical efficiency of orthotropic and plagiotropic axes are urgently needed, however (see also Wilson [4] in this volume). As organs of growth, orthotropic shoots may yield an advantage to sunadapted plants, directing growth upward and helping to prevent overtopping. Plagiotropic shoots direct growth outward and may be favored in shade-adapted species: increasing total leaf area may be a more certain means of raising whole-plant carbon gain than growing taller for plants that grow far below the canopies of others (Givnish, 1984, 1988).

2. Optimal BranehingAngles Another prediction related to the balance between photosynthetic and mechanical efficiency is that branching angles should minimize both leaf overlap and structural costs, if possible. For example, Honda and Fisher (1978) and Fisher and Honda (1979a,b) showed that branching angles in Terminalia catappa (Combretaceae) are close to those that minimize the overlap between the leaf clusters borne at the nodes of that tree's highly regular pattern of branching (Fig. 16). It is not

2.0 , ~ ' ~ 1.9

"~

1.a 1.7 -30

.......

o2

branching angles of daughter shoots from parental axes (inset) are those that maximize the relative area of unshaded, nonoverlapping foliage; the observed means and standard deviations of these angles are indicated on the x,y plane. The total area covered by foliage at the optimal branching angles is shaded in the inset, which closely approaches the Terminalia branching pattern.

32

ThomasJGivnish

v

80-

o

t~

e.m

> "1:3

60-

e-

t~

E .m

1020-

AV

~ A S

Divergence angle Predicted vs observed branching angle in reproductive shoots of Podophyllumpeltatum (Berberidaceae) (after Givnish, 1986b). The optimal divergence angle occurs at 24.0~ where the sum of the marginal costs (i.e., additional costs over minimum) of veins (AV) and petioles (AS) is minimized. As the divergence angle increases, marginal vein costs decrease because the leaves can be radially more symmetric and still not overlap, reducing lever arm lengths and the total biomass allocated to veins for a fixed leaf mass. However, marginal petiole costs increase with divergence angle, reflecting the greater length of such petiole required to hold the leaves at a given height.

clear, however, why selection favors minimization of leaf overlap in Terminalia without regard to mechanical costs (Givnish, 1986a). For Podophyllum, Givnish (1986b) was able to show that the b r a n c h i n g angle between the two leaf-bearing axes of the sexual shoots minimized total support costs, subject to the constraint of no overlap between the leaves (Fig. 17).

3. Alternate versus Opposite Leaves, AnisophyUy, and Asymmetric Leaf Bases For different shoot orientations a n d b r a n c h i n g patterns, selection should favor the phyllotaxis that minimizes self-shading a n d / o r structural costs, at least u n d e r relatively moist or shaded conditions (Horn, 1971; Givnish, 1984, 1986a). In orthotropic shoots, a spiral phyllotaxis with an angle of 137 ~ between successive leaves may be favored because it minimizes selfshading (Leigh, 1972), or possibly because it results in the most efficient packing of p r i m o r d i a on an e x p a n d i n g shoot apex (Green, 1992). For shade-adapted, plagiotropic shoots a distichous, alternate leaf arr a n g e m e n t may be best (Fig. 18). T h e tightest packing of convex, bilaterally symmetric leaf bases is possible on a triangular, not square, grid (Givnish, 1984). This packing results in fewer uncovered gaps, for which the plant has paid in terms of stem tissue; it should by particularly adaptive in shade-

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

Packing of alternate and opposite leaves in a planar array (left) and packing of disks on triangular vs rectangular grids (right). Note the smaller amount of uncovered space in the close packing of leaf bases or disks on a triangular (alternate) grid. For circles, alternate packing reduces the area uncovered by 44%. (After Givnish, 1986b.) a d a p t e d plants t h a t are growing close to their e n e r g e t i c limits. Interestingly, s h a d e - a d a p t e d m e m b e r s o f s o m e g r o u p s t h a t are invariably c h a r a c t e r i z e d by o p p o s i t e leaves (e.g., G e s n e r i a c e a e , M e l a s t o m a c e a e ) a p p r o a c h the alternative leaf a r r a n g e m e n t t h r o u g h anisophylly, in which o n e leaf is m u c h smaller t h a n the o t h e r at a n o d e , with the position o f the larger leaf altern a t i n g f r o m o n e side of the twig to the o t h e r (Fig. 19).

Anisophylly in Columnea (Gesneriaceae). Sun-adapted species with pendent or erect shoots (e.g., C. microphyUa and C. linearis) are isophyllous; shade-adapted species with horizontal shoots and broader leaves (C. harrisii and C. sanguinea) are markedly anisophyllous and approach an efficient mosaic of alternative leaves. (After Givnish, 1986b.)

34

ThomasJ.Givnish

Top:Efficient packing of bilaterally symmetric leaves in a planar array; note gap adjacent to proximal side of leaf base. Middle: Increased efficiency of packing with asymmetric leaf bases in which an additional area is supported by the basal secondary vein on the proximal side. Bottom: Same, but additional area is supported by the distal side of the leaf base. (After Givnish, 1986b.)

Even an alternate leaf arrangement will leave some space near a branch uncovered if the leaf bases are bilaterally symmetric (Fig. 20). Not surprisingly, several shade-adapted groups with plagiotropic shoots (e.g., Anisophyllea, Begonia, and Ulmus) are characterized by asymmetric leaf bases that appear to provide a final refinement of leaf packing, and such asymmetric leaves seem generally to be restricted to plagiotropic groups adapted to extreme shade (see Givnish, 1984).

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

35

Additional issues involving the balance between photosynthetic and mechanical efficiency include (1) the ecological significance of different shapes of trees crowns (Paltridge, 1973; Brunig, 1976; Givnish, 1984; Niklas and Kerschner, 1984; Terborgh, 1985; Niklas, 1986, 1992; Morgan and Cannell, 1988; Cannell and Morgan, 1989; Sprugel, 1989; Kuuluvainen, 1992), and the importance of branching angles in generating them (Davidson and Remphrey, 1990; Remphrey and Davidson, 1991; de Reffye et al., 1991; Fisher, 1992), (2) the adaptive value of the branched vs unbranched habit (Givnish, 1978; Meinzer and Goldstein, 1986; Givnish et al., 1986, 1995), (3) the significance of plasticity in branching (Fisher and Hibbs, 1982; Waller and Steingraeber, 1985; Grime et al., 1986), (4) the function of the longshoot/short-shoot system (Bfisgen and M/insch, 1929), and (5) the implications of different patterns of self-pruning (Bassow and Ford, 1990; Ford et al., 1990; Brooks et al., 1991; Sprugel et al., 1991). These issues suggest many fertile areas for future research, but space does not permit their consideration here. E. Self-Support versus Structural Parasitism

Several predictions arise from the final trade-off involving self-support vs structural parasitism: structural parasites allocate far less to stems to achieve a given height than do self-supporting plants, resulting in greater rates of vertical a n d / o r horizontal growth. However, vines require self-supporting hosts on which they climb. Gartner (1991b) showed that vinelike and shrubby forms of poison oak (Toxicodendron diversilobum) allocate similar amounts of energy to foliage vs stems, but that the vinelike form is able to produce much longer stems for the same investment; Niklas (personal communication) has compiled data suggesting a similar trend across species. Putz (1984a) reported that vine seedlings that were experimentally supplied with a trellis grew much taller than control seedlings. Furthermore, Putz and Holbrook (1991 ) noted that 25 % of the woody seedlings in several tropical forests are climbing species, while Putz et al. (1984) observe that liana-infested hosts suffer a much higher rate of mortality than liana-free hosts. Three interesting predictions emerge from this trade-off, bearing on the distribution and climbing adaptations of vines, and the evolution of antivine defenses by self-supporting plants (Givnish, 1984; Putz, 1984b; Putz and Holbrook, 1991; Givnish, 1992). These are detailed below. 1. Ecological Distribution of Vines Vines should be most common in frequently disturbedhabitats with an intermediate amount of coverage by selfsupporting plants; they should be rare in arid, nutrient-poor, a n d / o r fireswept environments. A moderate amount of disturbance (relative to the growth rate of self-supporting plants) creates a shifting mosaic of horizon-

36

ThomasJ.Givnish

tally and vertically distributed gaps; vines, by virtue of their low allocation to stem tissue per unit length, have a natural advantage in "mobility" (i.e., growth rate) toward such energy-rich microsites. Too high a rate of disturbance, of course, could eliminate the hosts on which vines climb or make them so rare that host-vine encounter rates plummet. A shortage of water or nutrients may reduce the competitive advantage of vines by forcing all plants, structural parasites as well as self-supporting species, to allocate heavily to roots, reducing the relative growth advantage of vines (Givnish, 1984). Vines will also lose their competitive edge if low resource availability limits the abundance of tall, self-supporting hosts (Gartner, 1991b). Finally, the slender stems of vines might become a liability in a fire-swept landscape, given their much higher surface area-tovolume ratio and likelihood of kindling (see Givnish et al., 1986; Putz and Mooney, 1991; Gill [14], this volume). These structurally related principles explain most, but not all of the broad patterns of vine abundance. Vines, and especially woody lianas, are a characteristic feature of tropical rain forests (Gentry, 1991), and are especially common in gaps and along forest edges (Hegarty and Caball6, 1991). Up to 52% of individual trees in some rain forests bear lianas in their crowns (Putz, 1984a; Gentry, 1991), and lianas can account for 36% of total leaf production (Ogawa et al., 1965). As expected, they are most c o m m o n on highly fertile soils, and less common on extremely infertile substrates (Proctor et al., 1983; Putz and Chai, 1987; Gentry, 1991). Interestingly, vines are particularly frequent in rain forests with a marked dry season (Hueck, 1981; Balee and Campbell, 1989) or that are seasonally inundated (Gentry, 1991); both inundation and drought stress probably create a more open canopy, but data on this point are currently unavailable. The sparseness of vines on tropical islands has been ascribed to the abundance of wind dispersal in vines, and its limited powers to move seeds long distances (Gentry, 1991). Vines are less common in temperate forests, and rare in desert, mediterranean scrub, boreal forest, and tundra (Gentry, 1991; Rundel and Franklin, 1991). Presumably, the poor evolutionary fortunes of vines in these habitats may be partly ascribed to limitations of transport rather than support structure: seasonal drought or freezing temperatures are likely to place vines at a particular disadvantage, given their dependence on xylem vessels with exceptionally wide diameters (Carlquist, 1991), which are highly efficient but cavitation prone (see Sperry [5] in this volume). In addition, the pervasive role of fire in mediterranean scrub and boreal forest (as well as soil infertility in the latter), probably has also placed vines at a disadvantage. In temperate forests of the eastern United States (as exemplified by those of Wisconsin; Curtis, 1959), vines are most common in flood-plain forests, where gaps are created frequently and levels of soil moisture and fertility

1. BiomechanicalAdaptations for Energy Capture

3"]

are generally high. They are secondarily abundant in drier oak forests, where the canopy is kept open by drought and fire, in accord with one but not another of our predictions. In mesic forests, vines are generally restricted to tree-fall gaps and woodland edges (Gysel, 1951). Gentry (1983) argued that the abundance of large woody lianas in tropical forests and their near absence at higher latitudes may explain the surprising tendency for litter production to increase toward the equator while wood production decreases or remains constant. Tropical lianas occupy a large fraction of the canopy while being attached to relatively slender stems, and can thus produce substantial amounts of leaf tissue while contributing little to wood production. An oft-overlooked form of structural parasitism occurs in clump-forming plants (e.g., many grasses), in which individual shoots lean on each other and derive some of their support from neighboring shoots. This phenomenon could be considered a form of structural mutualism and deserves further study. It should be noted, however, that this form of mutualism is stable only if support continues to be provided by neighbors. If some are removed or buckle under heavy winds, then shoots near the exposed edge can become unstable and lead to a catastrophic spread of buckling t h r o u g h o u t the stand. Such failure ("lodging") occurs frequently in grain crops struck by heavy winds when nearly ripe. On a larger scale, the shelter from winds provided by neighboring forest trees probably also results in structural mutualism; the downwind propagation of alternating bands of dead and live trees in high-elevation fir forests ("fir waves" or the Shinozaki phenomenon; Sprugel, 1976, 1984; Sprugel and Bormann, 1981) is a striking manifestation of what ,:.an happen when such mutualism is disrupted.

2. Climbing Adaptations Biomechanical constraints dictate that tendril climbers can ascend on hosts of the finest diameter; twiners, on hosts of greater diameter; and adhesive-root climbers, on hosts of the greatest diameter. Putz and Holbrook (1991) argue that the minimum host diameter that tendrils or twining stems can grasp is set by their minimum radius of curvature, and hence ultimately by their diameter. Tendrils, being more slender than the stems of most twining vines, can thus climb more slender hosts. Maximum host diameters are set by the maximum radius of curvature of twining shoots and the length of tendrils; climbers with adhesive roots can climb hosts of any diameter (Putz and Holbrook, 1991). Data compiled by Putz (1984b) and Putz and Chai (1987) for rain forest lianas in Panama and Borneo support these predictions, but they remain to be confirmed for other communities. 3. Host Defenses against Structural Parasites In habitats with abundant vines, hosts should develop characteristics that deter climbing by vines, such as frequently shed c o m p o u n d leaves or shaggy, exfoliating bark. Woody lianas

30

ThomasJ.Givnish

that can reach the canopy are a major threat to the life of their host, given their high growth rates and substantial leaf area (see Featherly, 1941; Lutz, 1943; Gysel, 1951; Kira and Ogawa, 1971; Putz et al., 1984; Stevens, 1987; Hegarty, 1991; Putz, 1991). It is therefore not surprising that some hosts appear to have evolved countermeasures to deter climbing by structural parasites (Janzen, 1966; Maier, 1982; Putz et al., 1984; Putz and Holbrook, 1986; Rich et al., 1987; Hegarty, 1991; Givnish, 1992). Janzen (1973), Putz et al. (1984), and Putz and Holbrook (1986) argued that ant bodyguards can remove or destroy vines growing on their hosts in tropical forests; Janzen (1966, 1973) provided detailed observations showing that this actually happens in Acacia and Cecropia. Putz et al. (1984) suggested that large compound leaves may help to shed vines when they are discarded; Maier (1982) and Rich et al. (1987) presented evidence that supports this view. Several additional hypotheses regarding antivine defenses were reviewed by Hegarty (1991). Those for which there was at least some empirical support included (1) stems with fragile spines (Maier, 1982), (2) highly flexible stems (Putz, 1984b; Rich et al., 1987), and (3) retention of dead leaves (Page and Browney, 1986). It is interesting, however, that many of the trees in the eastern United States with exfoliating or unusually knobby bark [river birch (Betula nigra), shagbark hickory (Carya ovata), sweet gum (Liquidambar styraciflua), sycamore (Platanus occidentalis), swamp white oak (Quercus bicolor), and hackberry ( Celtis spp.) ] occur in mainly (or in the case of shagbark hickory, secondarily) in flood-plain forests, where vines are particularly prevalent. Givnish (1992) suggested that such bark may serve to shed vines by shedding their support points at frequent intervals, in analogy to the argument of Putz et al. (1984) regarding compound leaves. Sycamore is especially interesting in that it appears to shed its bark most frequently on the branches and upper one-third of its bole, in the sunlit portions that would be especially susceptible to invasion and overgrowth by wild grape (T. J. Givnish, personal observation). There are two salient ecological questions regarding the interactions between structural parasites and self-supporting hosts that remain unresolved. These involve frequency dependence and host ascendancy. Clearly, the competitive advantage of vines should be frequency dependent, decreasing with the increasing abundance of vines vs hosts (Givnish, 1992). Such a relationship could be one of the most important factors setting the equilibrium abundance of vines and hosts, but such a relationship has yet to be studied experimentally. In addition, it is not clear why dense stands of trees (or herbs) are not generally invaded by vines that grow slowly and are shade adapted when young, ascend the stems of their hosts en masse, and then become sunadapted and expand rapidly when they reach the canopy. If such plasticity

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture

39

were to evolve in structural parasites, it could spell the doom of forests and of self-supporting plants generally; imagine the destructive capacity of a shade-tolerant kudzu (Pueraria) or banana-poka (Passiflora)l Perhaps such a doomsday scenario is implausible for some as yet unknown physiological reason, or perhaps such scenarios are regularly enacted, but the destructive potential of the parasite burns out the local supply of hosts and, hence, its own population. Hairston et al. (1960) asked, "Why is the earth green?" If we can now answer this question, on the basis of our improved understanding of plant-herbivore interactions, perhaps we should ask the parallel question (whose answer would require a more thorough understanding of host-vine interactions than we now possess): "Why are green plants tall and self-supporting?" While several of the considerations raised in this chapter (see Sections III,A-D) clearly explain why competition favors tall plants, the issue of the competitive and evolutionary balance between vines and hosts leaves a tantalizing paradox to be resolved. Finally, the competitive balance between self-supporting plants and structural parasites may be shifting. Phillips and Gentry (1994) report that the rates of the death and replacement of individual trees in tropical forests have accelerated in the last few decades. Elevated levels of CO2 greatly enhance the photosynthesis and growth of vines, as expected from their high area-specific stem conductivity (see Sperry [5] in this volume) and low allocation to stem tissue at a given height to length: Condon et al. (1992) found that a three-fold increase in CO2 concentration to 1000 ppm created up to a 78% increase in photosynthesis and a 710% increase in height growth by two cucurbitaceous vines. Phillips and Gentry (1994) propose that such dramatic increases in vine growth, together with the tree-killing capabilities of many tropical lianas, may be responsible for the observed increase in tree turnover, and may presage even greater tree death in tropical forests in the future as global atmospheric levels of CO2 continue to rise.

Stem biomechanics and resource allocation are important but often overlooked factors in determining trends in the composition, structure, dynamics, and productivity of plant communities. Mechanical stability, safety, photosynthetic efficiency, and impact on whole-plant growth and competitive ability are the most important constraints on the optimal pattern of allocation to support tissue, and create a series of trade-offs with contextdependent benefits and costs. Superior competitors can be excluded by mechanically stressful environments that favor safe but short or slow-growing species, which are in turn excluded by faster growing species in less frequently or violently disturbed habitats. Safe but slow-growing trees with rela-

40

ThomasJ.Givnish

tively massive allocation to stem tissue (as a result of greater wood density, or greater diameter at a given height) are at a disadvantage early in succession, but outlive faster growing pioneers; they dominate later in succession by virtue of their greater resistance to large, infrequent mechanical stresses a n d / o r chronic attacks by predators of support tissue, such as termites and fungi. The balance of growth and biomechanical efficiency is a pivotal determinant of plant stature, with key implications for the maximum height of trees and herbs, the location of tree lines, the stratification of forests, and the zonation of aquatic vegetation. Tall plants are competitively dominant but have a higher energetic "overhead," excluding them from unproductive a n d / o r frequently disturbed habitats; short plants allocate relatively little to support and have a competitive advantage in sparse vegetation where they are unlikely to be overtopped. Wood has a higher initial cost than herbaceous parenchyma, but is retained as part of a permanent support skeleton, yielding an energetic advantage in plants more than about 0.5 m tall. Stature and woodiness have a far larger impact on shade tolerance than leaf-level photosynthetic adaptations, with profound ramifications for forest stratification. The pattern of allocation between tree crown and bole that maximizes height growth has important implications for crown width-to-height ratios in closed forests and, hence, for tree density, the dynamics of self-thinning, and (ultimately) forest productivity. The balance between mechanical and photosynthetic efficiency helps determine patterns of leaf arrangement, leaf shape, and branching angles. Orthotropic (erect) axes with spiral phyllotaxis are favored in sunny sites, whereas plagiotropic (horizontal) axes with distichous phyllotaxis are favored in shadier environments. Stem branching angles minimize leaf overlap and support costs. Shade-adapted plants have an alternate, distichous leaf arrangement (or approach it through anisophylly) that minimizes the uncovered area near branches; asymmetric leaf bases occupy space near the branch even more efficiently, and are frequent in plagiotropic species of extreme shade. Finally, the balance of the benefits and disadvantages of structural parasitism helps set trends in the relative abundance of vines vs self-supporting hosts. Vines are common in productive but frequently disturbed habitats, particularly in the tropics; their susceptibility to cavitation (due to the volume of their large-bore, highly efficient vessels) in environments with frequent freeze-thaw cycles, and their special vulnerability to fire (due to their slender stem diameters) may restrict their abundance elsewhere. Tendrilclimbing vines can ascend the most slender hosts; twining vines, thicker hosts; and vines with adhesive roots, the thickest hosts. Self-supporting plants in habitats with a high frequency of vines show a variety of defenses against structural parasites, including ant bodyguards, compound leaves,

1. BiomechanicalAdaptationsfor Energy Capture

41

retention of dead leaves, and exfoliating bark. However, it is not yet clear what sets the ecological and evolutionary balance between self-supporting plants and structural parasites, and it is possible that rising levels of atmospheric CO2 are altering the competitive balance in favor of vines, at least in tropical forests. What could be termed biomechanical ecologymthe study of how the form, mechanical properties, and growth dynamics of the support skeleton of an organism influence its ability to survive and compete in different environm e n t s - - p r o m i s e s to be as productive an area of intellectual inquiry in plant ecology in the 1980s and 1990s as physiological ecology has been in the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s. Publications on the biomechanical ecology of terrestrial plants (many of which are reviewed in this chapter) have burgeoned in the last 10 years. These parallel a rich and growing tradition of insightful studies on the biomechanical ecology of sessile marine organisms (e.g., Koehl and Wainwright, 1977; Vogel, 1977; Branch and Marsh, 1978; Tunnicliffe, 1981; Sebens, 1982; Denny et al., 1985, 1989; Koehl, 1986; Denny, 1988; Koehl and Alberte, 1988; Holbrook et al., 1991; Sebens and Johnson, 1991), with which terrestrial plant ecologists should become familiar. Future developments in biomechanical ecology will undoubtedly involve several of the general topics discussed in this chapter, as well as some that have been little examined [e.g., adaptations for "aggressive" mechanical competition, such as the "flailing" of opponents by highly flexible sea palms (Paine, 1979), or the generation of forces by forest herbs to penetrate leaf litter (Campbell et al., 1992) ]. One feature, however, that is likely to remain a hallmark of the most innovative studies is a focus on the context specificity of the benefits and costs associated with particular traits, and the role this context specificity plays in determining species distributions. Context specificity is the key feature that distinguishes biomechanical ecology from pure biomechanics, and allows insights derived from functional morphology and biomechanics to illuminate ecological and evolutionary issues.

This research was supported in part by NSF Grant DEB-9107379. I thank Kenneth Systma,who provided helpful comments on a preliminary draft.

Balee, W., and Campbell, D. (1989). Evidence for the successional status of liana forest (Xingu River Basin, Amazonian Brazil). Biotropica22, 36-47. Bassow, S. L., and Ford, E. D. (1990). A process-based model of carbon translocation in trees: An exploration of the branch autonomy theory. Silva Carelica 15, 77-87.

42

ThomasJ. Givnish

Beccari, O. (1902). "Nelle Foreste di Borneo." Florence, Italy. Beccari, O. (1904). "Wanderings in the Great Forests of Borneo." London. Bliss, L. G. (1982). Alpine. In "Physiological Ecology of North American Plant Communities" (B. E Chabot and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 41-65. Chapman & Hall, New York. Bongers, E, Engelen, D., and Klinge, H. (1985). Phytomass structure of natural plant communities on spodosols in southern Venezuela: The bana woodland. Vegetatio 63, 13-34. Branch, G. M., and Marsh, A. C. (1978). Tenacity and shell shape in six Patella species: Adaptive features. J. Exp. Mar. Biol. Ecol. 34, 111-130. Brooks, J. R., Hinckley, T. M., Ford, E. D., and Sprugel, D. G. (1991). Foliage and dark respiration in Abies amabilis: Variation within the canopy. Tree Physiol. 9, 325-338. Brunig, E. E (1976). Tree forms in relation to environmental conditions: An ecological viewpoint. In "Tree Physiology and Yield Improvement" (M. G. R. Cannell and E T. Last, eds.), pp. 139-156. Academic Press, London. Bultman,J. D., and Southwell, C. R. (1976). Natural resistance of tropical American woods to terrestrial wood-destroying organisms. Biotropica 8, 71-95. Bfisgen, M., and Mfinsch, E. (1929). "The Structure and Life of Forest Trees." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Campbell, B. D., Grime, J. P., and Mackey, J. M. L. (1992). Shoot thrust and its role in plant competition.J Ecol. 80, 633-641. Cannell, M. G. R., and Morgan, J. (1989). Branch breakage under snow and ice loads. Tree Physiol. 5, 307- 317. Carlquist, S. (1965). "Island Life." Natural History Press, New York. Carlquist, S. (1970). "Hawaii: A Natural History." Natural History Press, New York. Carlquist, S. (1991). Anatomy of vine and liana stems: A review and synthesis. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 53-71. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Chapin, E S., III, and G. R. Shaver. (1982). Arctic. In "Physiological Ecology of North American Plant Communities" (B. E Chabot and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 16-40. Chapman & Hall, New York. Chazdon, R. L. (1986). Light variation and carbon gain in an understory palm.J. Ecol. 74, 9951012. Chazdon, R. L. (1991). Plant size and form in the understory palm genus Geonoma: Are species variations on a theme? Am. J. Bot. 78, 680-694. Condon, M. A., Sasek, T. W., and Strain, B. R. (1992). Allocation patterns in two tropical vines in response to increase atmospheric CO2. Funct. Ecol. 6, 680-685. Cowan, I. R. (1986). Economics of carbon fixation in higher plants. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T. J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 133-170. Cambridge University Press, New York. Curtis, J. T. (1959). "The Vegetation of Wisconsin." University of Wisconsin Press, Madison, Wisconsin. Dacey, J. W. H. (1981). Pressurized ventilation in the yellow waterlily. Ecology 62, 1137-1147. Davidson, C. G., and Remphrey, W. R. (1990). An analysis of architectural parameters of male and female Fraxinus pensylvanica in relation to crown shape and crown location. Can. J. Bot.. 68, 2035-2043. Denny, M. W. (1988). "Biology and the Mechanics of the Wave-swept Environment." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Denny, M. W., Daniel, T. L., and Koehl, M.A.R. (1985). Mechanical limits to size in wave-swept organisms. Ecol. Monogr. 55, 69-102. Denny, M. W., Brown, V., Carrington, E., Kraemer, G., and Miller, A. (1989). Fracture mechanics and the survival of wave-swept macroalgae.J. Exp. Mar. Biol. Ecol. 127, 211-228. de Reffye, P., Dinouard, P., and Barth~lemy, D. (1991). L'arbrembiologie et developpement.

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

43

In "Mod61isation et Simulation de l'Architecture de l'orme du Japon Zelkova serrata (Thunb.) Makino (Ulmaceae): La Notion d'Axe de Ref6r6nce" (C. Edelin, ed.), pp. 251266. Naturalia Monspeliensia 1991, Suppl. Ser. A7. Universit6 Montpellier II, Montpellier, France. Ewers, E W., Fisher, J. B., and Fichtner, K. (1991). Water flux and xylem structure in vines. In "The Biology of Vines," (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 127-160. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Featherly, H. I. (1941). The effect of grapevines on trees. Okla. Acad. Sci. Proc. 21, 61-62. Fisher, J. B. (1992). How predictive are computer simulations of tree architecture? Int. J. Plant Sci. 153, S137-S146. Fisher, J. B., and Ewers, E W. (1991). Structural responses to stem injury in vines. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 99-124. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Fisher, J. B., and Hibbs, D. E. (1982). Plasticity of tree architecture: Specific and ecological variations found in Aubr6ville's model. Am. J. Bot. 69, 690-702. Fisher, J. B., and Honda, H. (1979a). Branch geometry and effective leaf area: A study of Terminalia catappa. I. Theoretical trees. Am. J. Bot. 66, 633-644. Fisher, J. B., and Honda, H. (1979b). Branch geometry and effective leaf area: A study of Terminalia catappa. II. Survey of real trees. Am. J. Bot. 66, 645-655. Ford, E. D., Avery, A., and Ford, R. (1990). Simulation of branch growth in the Pinaceae: Interactions of morphology, phenology, foliage productivity, and the requirement for structural support, on the export of carbon. J. Theor. Biol. 146, 15- 36. Gartner, B. L. (1988). Functional morphology and architecture in conspecific lianas and shrubs. Bull. Ecol. Soc. Am. 69, 142. Gartner, B. L. (1991a). Structural stability and architecture of vines vs. shrubs of poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilobum. Ecology 72, 2005- 2015. Gartner, B. L. (1991 b). Relative growth rates of vines and shrubs of western poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilobum (Anacardiaceae). Am. J. Bot. 78, 1345-1353. Gartner, B. L., Bullock, S. H., Mooney, H. A., Brown, V. B., and Whitbeck, J. L. (1990). Water transport properties of vine and tree stems in a tropical deciduous forest. Am. J. Bot. 77, 742-749. Gaudet, C. L., and Keddy, P. A. (1988). A comparative approach to predicting competitive ability from plant traits. Nature (London) 334, 242-243. Gentry, A. H. (1983). Lianas and the "paradox" of contrasting latitudinal gradients in wood and litter production. Trop. Ecol. 24, 63-67. Gentry, A. H. (1991). The distribution and evolution of climbing plants. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 3-49. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Givnish, T.J. (1978). On the adaptive significance of compound leaves, with particular reference to tropical trees. In "Tropical Trees as Living Systems" (P. B. Tomlinson and M. H. Zimmermann, eds.), pp. 351-380. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Givnish, T.J. (1979). On the adaptive significance of leaf form. In "Topics in Plant Population Biology" (O. T. Solbrig, P. H. Raven, S.Jain, and G. B.Johnson, eds.), pp. 375-407. Columbia University Press, New York. Givnish, T.J. (1982). On the adaptive significance of leaf height in forest herbs. Am. Nat. 120, 353-381. Givnish, T.J. (1984). Leaf and canopy adaptations in tropical forests. In "Physiological Ecology of Plants of the Wet Tropics" (E. Medina, H. A. Mooney, and C. Vasquez-Yf.nes, eds.), pp. 51-84. Dr. Junk, The Hague, the Netherlands. Givnish, T.J. (1986a). Economics of support. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T.J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 413-420 Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

44

ThomasJ. Givnish

Givnish, T.J. (1986b). Biomechanical constraints on crown geometry in forest herbs. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T. J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 525-583. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Givnish, T.J. (1986c). Biomechanical constraints on self-thinning in plant populations.J. Theor. Biol. 119, 139-146. Givnish, T.J. (1986d). On the use of optimality arguments. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T. J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 3-9. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Givnish, T.J. (1987). Comparative studies of leaf form: Assessing the relative roles of selection pressures and phylogenetic constraints. New Phytol. 106 (Suppl.), 131 - 160. Givnish, T.J. (1988). Adaptation to sun vs. shade: A whole-plant perspective. Aust. J. Plant Physiol. 15, 63-92. Givnish, T.J. (1992). Nature green in leaf and tendril. Science 256, 1339-1341. Givnish, T.J. (1995). Manuscript in preparation. Givnish, T.J., McDiarmid, R. W., and Buck, W. R. (1986). Fire adaptation in Neblinaria celiae (Theaceae), a high-elevation rosette shrub endemic to a wet equatorial tepui. Oecologia 70, 481-485. Givnish, T.J., Sytsma, K.J., Smith, J. E, and Hahn, W. S. (1995). Molecular evolution, adaptive radiation, and geographic speciation in the largest endemic genus of Hawaiian plants, Cyanea (Campanulaceae: Lobelioideae). In "Hawaiian Biogeography: Evolution on a Hot Spot Archipelago" (W. L. Wagner and V. Funk, ed.), pp. 288-337. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington, D.C. Grace, J. (1987). Climatic tolerance and the distribution of plants. New Phytol. 106(Suppl.), 113-130. Green, P. D. (1992). Pattern formation in shoots--a likely role for minimal energy configuration of the tunica. Int.J. Plant Sci. 153, $59-$75. Greenhill, A. G. (1881). Determination of the greatest height consistent with stability that a vertical pole or mast can be made, and of the greatest height to which a tree of given proportions can grow. Proc. Cambridge Philos. Soc. 4, 65-73. Grime, P.J., Crick, J. C., and Rincon, J. E. (1986). The ecological significance of plasticity. In "Plasticity in Plants" (D. H. Jennings and A. Trewavas, eds.). Society for Experimental Biology Symposium, No. 40, pp. 5-29, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Grubb, P.J. (1984). Some growth points in investigative plant ecology. In "Trends in Ecological Research in the 1980's" (J. H. Cooley and E B. GoUey, eds.), pp. 51-74. Plenum Press, New York. Grubb, P.J. (1986). Problems posed by sparse and patchily distributed species in species-rich plant communities. In "Community Ecology" (J. Diamond and T.J. Case, eds.), pp. 207225. Harper & Row, New York. Gysel, L. W. (1951). Borders and openings of beech-maple woodlands in southern Michigan. J. For. 49, 13-19. Hadley, J. L., and Smith, W. K. (1987). Influence of krummholz mat microclimate on needle physiology and survival. Oecolog~a73, 82-90. Hairston, N. G., Smith, E E., and Slobodkin, L. B. (1960). Community structure, population control, and competition. Am. Nat. 94, 421-425. Hall6, E, Oldeman, R. A. A., and Tomlinson, P. B. (1978). "Tropical Trees and Forests: An Architectural Analysis." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Hegarty, E. E. (1991). Vine-host interactions. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 357-375. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Hegarty, E. E., and Caball6, G. (1991). Distribution and abundance of vines in forest communities. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 313-335. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Holbrook, N. M., Denny, M. W., and Koehl, M. A. R. (1991). Intertidal trees--consequences of

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

45

aggregation on the mechanical and photosynthetic properties of sea palms (Postelsia palmaeformis Ruprecht).J. Exp. Mar. Biol. Ecol. 146, 39-67. Honda, H., and Fisher, J. B. (1978). Tree branch angle: Maximizing effective leaf area. Science 199, 888-890. Horn, H. S. (1971). "The Adaptive Geometry of Trees." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Hueck, K. (1981). Vegetationskarte von Sudamerika: Mapa de la Vegetacion de America del Sur. G. Fischer, Stuttgart, Germany. Hutchinson, G. E. (1975). "A Treatise on Limnology," Vol. III. Limnological Botany. John Wiley & Sons, New York. Janzen, D. H. (1966). Coevolution of mutualism between ants and acacias in Central America. Evolution 20, 249- 275. Janzen, D. H. (1973). Dissolution of mutualism between Cecropia and its Azteca ants. Biotropica 5, 15-28. Johnson, E. A. (1991). The relative importance of snow avalanche disturbance and thinning on canopy plant populations. Ecology 68, 43-53. Keddy, P. A. (1990). Competitive hierarchies and centrifugal organization in plant communities. In "Perspectives on Plant Competition" (J. B. Grace and D. Tilman, eds.), pp. 265290. Academic Press, New York. King, D. A. (1981). Tree dimensions: Maximizing the rate of height growth in dense stands. Oecologia 51, 351 - 356. King, D. A. (1986). Tree form: Height growth, and susceptibility to wind damage in Acer saccharum. Ecology 67, 980-990. King, D. A. (1987). Load bearing capacity of understory treelets of a tropical wet forest. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 114, 419-428. King, D. A. (1990). The adaptive significance of tree height. Am. Nat. 135, 809-828. King, D. A. (1991 ). The allometry of trees in temperate and tropical forests. Res. Explor. 7, 342351. King, D. A., and Loucks, O. L. (1978). The theory of tree bole and branch form. Radiat. Environ. Biophys. 15, 141 - 165. Kira, T., and Ogawa, H. (1971). Assessment of primary productivity in tropical and equatorial forests. In "Productivity in Forest Ecosystems: Proceedings of Brussels Symposium 1969" (P. Duvigneaud, ed.), pp. 309-321. UNESCO, Pads. Knoll, A. H. (1984). Patterns of extinction in fossil record of vascular plants. In "Extinctions" (M. Nitecki, ed.), pp. 21-67. University of Chicago Press, Chicago. Koehl, M. A. R. (1986). Seaweeds in moving water: Form and mechanical function. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T.J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 603-634. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Koehl, M. A. R., and Alberte, R. S.. (1988). Flow, flapping, and photosynthesis of Nereocystis luetkana: A functional comparison of undulate and flat blade morphologies. Mar. Biol. 99, 435-444. Koehl, M. A. R., and Wainwright, S. A. (1977). Mechanical adaptations of a giant kelp. Limnol. Oceanogr. 22, 1067-1071. Kuuluvainen, T. (1992). Tree architectures adapted to efficient light utilization: Is there a basis for latitudinal gradients? Oikos 65, 275-284. LaBarbara, M. (1986). The evolution and ecology of body size. In "Patterns and Processes in the History of Life" (D. M. Raup and D.Jablonski, eds.), pp. 69-98. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Leigh, E. G.,Jr. (1972). The golden section and spiral leaf arrangement. In "Growth by Intussusception" (E. S. Deevey, ed.), pp. 161 - 176. Archon Press, Hamden, Connecticut. Leigh, E. G.,Jr. (1990). Tree shape and leaf arrangement: A quantitative comparison of montane forests, with emphasis on Malaysia and south India. In "Conservation in Developing

46

ThomasJ. Givnish

Countries: Problems and Prospects" (J. c. Daniel and J. S. Serrao, eds.), pp. 119-174. Oxford University Press, Bombay, India. Long, J. N., Smith, E W., and Scott, D. R. M. (1981). The role of Douglas fir stem sapwood and heartwood in the mechanical and physiological support of crowns and development of stem form. Can.J. For. Res. 11,459-464. Lutz, H.J. (1943). Injuries to trees caused by Celastrus and Vitis. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70, 436439. Maier, E E. (1982). Effects of physical defenses on vines and epiphyte growth in palms. Trop. Ecol. 23, 212- 217. M a k ~ , A. (1985). Differential games in evolutionary theory: Height growth strategies of trees. Theor. Popul. Biol. 27, 239-267. McMahon, T. A. (1973). Size and shape in biology. Science 179, 1201-1204. McMahon, T. A., and Bonner, J. T. (1983). "On Size and Life." W. H. Freeman & Co., New York. McMahon, T. A., and Kronauer, R. E. (1976). Tree structures: Deducing the principle of mechanical design. J. Theor. Biol. 59, 443-466. Meinzer, E, and Goldstein, G. (1986). Adaptations for water and thermal balance in Andean giant rosette plants. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T. J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 381-411. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Menges, E. R. (1987). Biomass allocation and geometry of the clonal forest herb Laportea canadensis: Adaptive responses to the environment or allometric constraints? Am. J. Bot. 74, 551-563. Merrill, E. D. (1945). "Plant Life of the Pacific World." Macmillan, New York. Mooney, H. A., and Gulmon, S. L. (1979). Environmental and evolutionary constraints on the photosynthetic characteristics of higher plants. In "Topics in Plant Population Biology" (O. T. Solbrig, S. Jain, G. B. Johnson, and P. H. Raven, eds.), pp. 316-337. Columbia University Press, New York. Morgan,J., and Cannell, M. G. R. (1988). Support costs of different branch designs: Effects of position, number, angle, and deflection of laterals. Tree Physiol. 4, 303-313. Niklas, K. (1986). Computer-simulated plant evolution. Sci. Am. 254 (3), 78-86. Niklas, K.J. (1992). "Plant Biomechanics." University of Chicago Press, Chicago. Niklas, K.J. (1993a). The scaling of plant height m a comparison among major plant clades and anatomical grades. Ann. Bot. 72, 165-172. Niklas, K.J. (1993b). Influence of tissue density-specific mechanical properties on the scaling of plant height. Ann. Bot. 72, 173-179. Niklas, K., and Kerschner, V. (1984). Mechanical and photosynthetic constraints on the evolution of plant shape. Paleobiology 10, 79-101. Norberg, R. A. (1988). Theory of growth geometry of plants and self-thinning of plant populations: Geometric similarity, elastic similarity, and different growth modes of plant parts. Am. Nat. 131, 220-256. Ogawa, H., Yoda, K., Ogino, I., and Kira, T. (1965). Comparative ecological studies on three main types of forest vegetation in Thailand. II. Plant biomass. Nature Life South-East Asia 4, 49-80. O'Neill, R. V., and DeAngelis, D. L. (1981). In "Dynamic Properties of Forest Ecosystems" (D. E. Reichle, ed.), pp. 411-449. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Orians, G. H., and Solbrig, O. T. (1977). A cost-income model of leaves and roots with special reference to arid and semiarid areas. Am. Nat. 111,677-690. Osawa, A., and Allen, R. B. (1993). Allometric theory explains self-thinning relationships of mountain beech and red pine. Ecology 74, 1020-1032. Page, C. N., and Browney, P.J. (1986). Tree fern skirts: A defence against climbers and large epiphytes. J. Ecol. 74, 787- 796. Paine, R. T. (1979). Disaster, catastrophe, and local persistence of the sea palm Postelsia palmaeformis. Science 207, 685-687.

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

47

Paltridge, G. W. (1973). On the shape of trees. J. Theor. Biol. 38, 111 - 137. Peterson, J. A., Benson, J. A., Ngai, M., Morin, J., and Ow, C. (1982). Scaling in tensile "skeletons": Structures with scale-independent length dimensions. Science 217, 1267-1270. Phillips, O. L., and Gentry, A. H. (1994). Increasing turnover through time in tropical forests. Science 263, 954-959. Proctor,J., Anderson,J., Chai, P., and Vallack, H. (1983). Ecological studies in four contrasting lowland rain forests in Gunung Mulu National Park, Sarawak. I. Forest environment, structure, and floristics.J. Ecol. 71,237-260. Putz, E E. (1983). Liana biomass and leaf area ofa "tierra firme" forest in the Rio Negro basin, Venezuela. Biotropica 15, 185-189. Putz, E E. (1984a). Natural history of lianas on Barro Colorado Island, Panama. Ecology 65, 1713-1724. Putz, E E. (1984b). How trees avoid and shed lianas. Biotropica 16, 19-23. Putz, E E. 1991. Silvicultural effects of lianas. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 493-501. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Putz, E E., and Chai, P. (1987). Ecological studies of lianas in Lambir National Park, Sarawak, Malaysia.J. Ecol. 75, 523-531. Putz, E E., and Holbrook, N. M. (1986). Notes on the natural history of hemiepiphytes. Selbyana 9, 61-69. Putz, E E., and Holbrook, N. M. (1991). Biomechanical studies of vines. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 73-97. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Putz, E E., and Mooney, H. A., eds. (1991). "The Biology of Vines." Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Putz, F. E., Coley, P. D., Lu, I~, Montalvo, A., and Aiello, A. (1983). Uprooting and snapping of trees: Structural determinants and ecological consequences. Can. J. For. Res. 13, 1011 - 1020. Putz, E E., Lee, H. S., and Goh, R. (1984). Effects of post-felling silvicultural practices on woody vines in Sarawak. Malays. For. 47, 214-226. Raven, J. A. (1986). Evolution of plant life forms. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T.J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 421-492. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Reich, P. B. (1993). Reconciling apparent discrepancies among studies relating life span, structure and function of leaves in contrasting plant life forms and climates: "The blind men and the elephant" retold. Funct. Ecol. 7, 721-725. Reich, P. B., Walters, M. B., and Ellsworth, D. S. (1992). Leaf life-span in relation to leaf, plant, and stand characteristics among diverse ecosystems. Ecol. Monogr. 62, 365-392. Remphrey, W. R., and Davidson, C. G. (1991). Crown shape variation in Fraxinus pensylvanica (Vahl) Fern.: Its relation to architectural parameters including the effect of shoot-tip abortion. In "L'Arbre--Biologie et Developpment" (C. Edelin, ed.), pp. 169-180. Naturalia Monspeliensia 1991, Suppl. Ser. A7. Universit~ Montpellier II, Montpellier, France. Rich, P. M. (1987). Developmental anatomy of the stem of Welfia georgii, Iriartea gigantea, and other arborescent palms: Implications for mechanical support. Am.J. Bot. 74, 792-802. Rich, P. M., Lum, S., Mufioz, E. L., and Quesada, A. M. (1987). Shedding of vines by the palms Welfia georgii and Iriartea gigantea.Principes 31, 31-40. Richards,J. H., and Bliss, L. C. (1986). Winter water relations of a deciduous timberline conifer, Larix lyaUi Parl. Oecologia 69, 16-24. Ridley, H. N. (1893). On the flora of the eastern coast of the Malay Peninsula. Trans. Linn. Soc. Bot. 3, 267-408. Rundel, P. W., and Franklin, T. (1991 ). Vines in arid and semi-arid ecosystems. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 337-356. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Schultz, H. R., and Matthews, M. A. (1993). Xylem development and hydraulic conductance in sun and shade shoots of grapevine (Vitis vinifera L.)mevidence that low light uncouples water transport capacity from leaf area. Planta 190, 393-406.

48

ThomasJ. Givnish

Schulze, E.-D. (1982). Plant life forms and their carbon, water, and nutrient relations. In, "Encyclopedia of Plant Physiology" (O. L. Lange, P. S. Nobel, C. B. Osmond, and H. Ziegler, eds.), New Series, vol. 12A, pp. 615-676. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Sculthorpe, C. D. (1967). "The Biology of Aquatic Vascular Plants." Edward Arnold, London. Sebens, K. P. (1982). The limits to indeterminate growth: An optimal size model applied to passive suspension feeders. Ecology 63, 209- 222. Sebens, K. P., and Johnson, A. S. (1991). Effects of water movement on prey capture and distribution of reef corals. Hydrobiology 226, 91 - 101. Singer, R., D. A. Roberts, and Boylen, C. W. (1983). The macrophytic community of an acidic lake in Adirondack (New York, U.S.A.): A new depth record for aquatic angiosperms. Aq. Bot. 16, 49-57. Snedecor, G. W., and Cochran, W. G. (1989). "Statistical Methods," 8th Ed. Iowa State University Press, Ames, Iowa. Spence, D. H. N. (1982). The zonation of plants in freshwater lakes. Adv. Ecol. Res. 12, 37-126. Sprugel, D. G. (1976). Dynamic structure of wave-regenerated Abies balsamea forest in the northeastern United States.J. Ecol. 64, 889-912. Sprugel, D. G. (1984). Density, biomass, productivity, and nutrient-cycling changes during stand development in wave-regenerated balsam fir forests. Ecol. Monogr. 54, 165-186. Sprugel, D. G. (1989). The relationship of evergreenness, crown architecture, and leaf size. Am. Nat. 133, 465-479. Sprugel, D. G., and Bormann, E H. (1981). Natural disturbance and the steady state in highaltitude balsam fir forests. Science 211,390-393. Sprugel, D. G., Hinckley, T. M., and Schaap, W. (1991). The theory and practice of branch autonomy. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 309-334. Stevens, G. C. (1987). Lianas as structural parasites: The Bursera simaruba example. Ecology 68, 77-81. Sufling, R. (1993). Induction of vertical zones in subalpine valley forests by avalanche-formed fuel breaks. Landscape Ecol. 8, 127-138. Terborgh, J. (1985). The vertical component of plant species diversity in temperate and tropical forests. Am. Nat. 126, 760-776. Tiffney, B. H. (1981). Diversity and major events in the evolution of land plants. In "Paleobotany, Paleoecology, and Evolution" (K. J. Niklas, ed.), Vol. 2, pp. 193-230. Praeger, New York. Tilman, D. (1986). Evolution and differentiation in terrestrial plant communities: The importance of the soil resource:light gradient. In "Community Ecology" (J. Diamond and T.J. Case, eds.), pp. 359-380. Harper & Row, New York. Tilman, D. (1988). "Resource Competition and Community Structure." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Tomlinson, P. B. (1986). "The Botany of Mangroves." Cambridge University Press, New York. Tranquillini, W. (1979). "Physiological Ecology of the Alpine Timberline." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Tunnicliffe, V. (1981). Breakage and propagation of the stony coral Acropora cervicornis. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. US.A. 78, 2427-2431. van Steenis, C. G. G.J. (1967). Autonomous evolution in plants. Gard. Bull. Sing. 29, 103-126. van Steenis, C. G. G.J. (1981). "Rheophytes of the World: An Account of the Flood-Resistant Flowering Plants and Ferns and the Theory of Autonomous Evolution." Sijthoff and Noordhoof, Alphen aan den Rijn, the Netherlands. Vogel, S. (1977). Current-induced flow through living sponges in nature. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 74, 2069-2071. Vogel, S. (1981 ). "Life in Moving Fluids." Willard Grant Press, Boston. Wainwright, S. A., Briggs, W. D., Currey, J. D., and Gosline, J. M. (1976). "Mechanical Design in Organisms." Edward Arnold, London.

1. Biomechanical Adaptations for Energy Capture

49

Waller, D. M., and Steingraeber, D. A. (1985). Branching and modular growth: Theoretical models and empirical patterns. In "Population Biology and Evolution of Clonal Organisms" (J. B. C.Jackson, L. W. Buss, and R. E. Cook, eds.), pp. 225-257. Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. Walter, H. (1973). "Vegetation of the Earth," 2nd Ed. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Waring, R. H., and Franklin,J. E (1979). Evergreen coniferous forests of the Pacific Northwest. Science 204, 1380-1386. Weller, D. E. (1989). The interspecific size-density relationship among crowded plant stands and its implications for the - 3/2 power rule of self-thinning. Am. Nat. 133, 20-41. Wetzel, R. G. (1983). "Limnology," 2nd Ed. W. B. Saunders, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. Whitmore, T. C. (1984). "Tropical Rain Forests of the Far East," 2nd Ed. Oxford University Press, Oxford. Whittaker, R. H. (1956). Vegetation of the Great Smoky Mountains. Ecol. Monogr. 26, 1-80. Whittaker, R. H., and Woodwell, G. M. (1968). Dimension and production: Relations of trees and shrubs in the Brookhaven Forest, New York. Ecology 56, 1-25. Whittaker, R. H., Cohen, N., and Olson, J. S. (1963). Net production relations of three tree species at Oak Ridge, Tennessee. Ecology 44, 806-810. Williams, K., Percival, E, Merino, J., and Mooney, H. A. (1987). Estimation of tissue construction cost from heat of combustion and organic nitrogen content. Plant CeUEnviron. 10, 725734. Williams, K., Field, C. B., and Mooney, H. A. (1989). Relationships among leaf construction cost, leaf longevity and light environment in rainforest plants of the genus Piper. Am. Nat. 133, 198-211. Yoder, B.J., Ryan, M. G., Waring, R. H., Schoettle, A. W., and Kaufmann, M. R. (1994). Evidence of reduced photosynthetic rate in old trees. For. Sci. 40, 513-527.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

2 Opportunities and Constraints in the Placement of Flowers and Fruits

Plant stems create the scaffold on which flowers and fruits must be distributed. Both passive agents of pollination and dispersal (e.g., wind) and active animal pollinators and dispersers will tend to favor flowers and fruits in some locations over those elsewhere. This immediately creates a selective environment that can be expected to have strongly modified patterns of flower placement and phenology. Such selection may also influence plant architecture via stem growth and placement. Stems are, after all, only a seed's way of producing more seeds. While most biologists agree that it would be naive to expect flowers or fruit to be distributed randomly on or along plant stems, few have inquired into how plant architecture may have been modified to serve reproductive rather than photosynthetic ends. Ecological assessments of plant form have instead tended to treat plants as vegetative bodies composed only of roots, stems, and leaves. Such analyses typically approach their problem as one of optimally allocating root, stem, and leaf tissue to the functions of supply, transport, and leaf display for photosynthesis (see Givnish [1] in this volume, and Givnish, 1986). While such approaches may suffice to analyze immature stages of plant growth, they neglect possible opportunities or constraints influencing plant structure via the need to reproduce successfully. In effect, they view flowers and fruit as accessories placed on the vegetative lattice, like Christmas ornaments on a tree. Plant Stems

51

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

Conversely, those interested in plant reproductive ecology have tended to ignore plant structure and the details regarding how flowers and fruits are attached to plant stems. Those researching reproductive ecology assume that natural selection modifies floral and fruit characteristics mainly in response to external environmental factors, that is, pollination and dispersal vectors, local biotic and abiotic circumstances, and the ultimate genetic consequences of inbreeding and outbreeding. While this work has ranged widely to address sexual selection, functional gender, mate choice, and mating system variation (Lloyd, 1976; Stephenson, 1981; Stephenson and Bertin, 1983; Willson and Burley, 1983; Marshall and Folsom, 1991), its preoccupation with external factors has tended to obscure the roles played by internal structural and physiological factors. Any complete understanding of plant reproduction must also include some understanding of how plant form, stem structure, and physiological supply influence pollinator attraction, pollinator movement, interfruit competition, and fruit dispersal. In this chapter, we consider how stem placement and growth affect flowering and fruiting and vice versa. What opportunities do stems and trunks provide for the placement of flowers and fruit? Are flowers and fruits placed optimally to achieve high rates of pollination and dispersal, or does their placement reflect the constraints of structural support and physiological supply? How do developing flowers and fruits, in turn, influence stem growth and placement? We first assess the opportunities that stems and trunks provide for placing flowers and fruits within the plant body, reviewing how the success of pollination, fruit set, and dispersal can vary over various positions within the plant. We then describe how structural and physiological costs may constrain flower and fruit placement and the size that reproductive structures can attain. Our goal is to explore how internal and external constraints interact to influence the placement of flowers or fruits. While the work reviewed here is sufficient to dispel the belief that plant stems and reproductive structures are autonomous, we need further work to explore just how plant structure influences and constrains patterns of plant reproduction. We therefore conclude by discussing how further research could help elucidate how vegetative and reproductive growth interact. Throughout this chapter, we use the terms "flowers" and "fruits" in the broad sense to refer to the structures bearing ovules and seeds in both angiosperms and gymnosperms.

Stems and trunks provide three services to the flowers and fruits they support: structural support, vascular supply via phloem and xylem, and a competitive crown with which to compete with neighboring plants. Because

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

53

natural selection favors traits that increase the n u m b e r of ovules fertilized, we expect flowers to be produced at a time and in a location and quantity that makes them accessible to wind or their animal pollinators. Similarly, we expect seeds and the fruits encasing them to be produced at times and places that make them available to their dispersal agents. Furthermore, while making their flowers and fruits available to pollinators and dispersers, we expect plants to protect these structures from mechanical damage and potential seed predators. These expectations reflect the adaptive paradigm used to frame hypotheses in evolutionary biology. Maximizing fitness should not be expected to maximize each trait that contributes to fitness, however. Rather, evolutionists attempt to analyze the web of correlations and trade-offs that constrain patterns of stem growth, branching, flowering, and fruiting within the context set by patterns of heritability and life history theory. Simplistic analyses of either plant architecture or reproductive patterns run the risk of ignoring important interactions that occur between the vegetative and reproductive structures of plants. In contrast, comprehensive evolutionary analyses should attempt to assess how both vegetative and reproductive traits contribute to overall reproductive success. Such studies typically confront the trade-offs that usually exist between growth and reproduction. Most simply, we may choose to analyze the trade-offs between growth and reproduction via techniques commonly used in allocation studies. Alternatively, one could extend the analysis to consider the detailed effects of plant structure such as stem placement or stem size (see Section VII). In Section II,A-E we lay out the many conspicuous external factors that favor placing flowers and fruit into particular locations. A. A c c e s s to Sunlight

Because sinks generally draw on the nearest sources, flowers and developing seeds draw photosynthate mostly from nearby leaves. Such local patterns of supply imply that reproductive structures located in the upper canopy, adjacent to highly productive leaves, will generally enjoy greater rates of photosynthate supply than those borne lower within the crown (assuming there is no compensatory increase in flower density in such locations). We therefore could expect higher flowers adjacent to sunlit leaves and their seeds and fruits to grow faster, to a larger size, and with more success than reproductive structures located elsewhere in the plant. In contrast, we expect that more shaded flowers or those located at some distance from productive leaves to develop more slowly or be less capable of setting seed. As a consequence, we expect selection to have favored patterns of development that concentrate flowers in more sunlit canopy positions. As gardeners well know, it is the case in many species that flowering is controlled by levels of irradiance (Lyndon, 1992). This pattern is particularly conspicuous in c o m m o n herbaceaous plants of the forest understory,

54

DonaldM. Wallerand DavidA. Steingraeber

such as Aster macrophyUus, where flowers are rare except in gaps. Other shrubs and herbs also tend to flower in the more sunlit locations or to cluster their flowers in more sunlit portions within their canopy. Similarly, most trees wait to flower until they reach the canopy and typically flower or fruit most abundantly on their uppermost branches. While it is tempting to interpret these patterns in physiological terms, they could also reflect the fact that such locations often favor pollination (see the next section). Flowers located in exposed canopy locations may also produce more or larger seeds relative to shaded flowers (e.g.,Janzen, 1977). In the woodland annual, Impatiens capensis, capsules higher in the canopy and closer to the main stem produce larger seeds (Waller, 1982). Because larger seeds enjoy higher fitness as seedlings, such positional effects on seed size and n u m b e r could strongly favor placing flowers in sunnier locations. B. Access to Wind for Pollination and Dispersal

We expect male flowers in wind-pollinated species to be placed in high and exposed locations to better disperse their pollen. In this context, leaves and stems represent impediments that by decreasing wind velocity interfere with effective pollen dispersal. Thus, it is not surprising that many conifers (e.g., Abies balsamifera and Pinus banksiana) rely on erect or p e n d a n t ovulate cones to capture pollen at some distance from twigs and dense foliage. The terminal flowering spikes of rushes, sedges, grasses, and cattails also serve to elevate wind-pollinated flowers above leaves and the slower moving air currents associated with the boundary layer next to the ground. The protruding exserted anthers of most wind-pollinated species provide further access to the wind and may be structurally designed to facilitate agitation in turbulent air currents. Wind pollination can be further enhanced in deciduous species if flowering occurs before leaf-out or after leaf fall. Amentiferous catkins in many deciduous trees appear early in spring at a time of frequent gusty winds and before leaf-out (e.g., Betula, Corylus, Carya, Fagus, and Quercus). For wind pollination to work efficiently in these species, a dense cloud of pollen must be produced to ensure reasonable pollination success. Thus, it is not surprising that wind pollination is associated with flowering synchrony, high plant density, and correspondingly low species diversity. These trends reach their acme with the monocarpic bamboos, which grow in dense populations for decades before flowering synchronously and setting massive numbers of seeds (Janzen, 1976). Once wind-borne pollen has been dispersed, it must reach a receptive stigma to succeed. Thus, we expect female flowers in such species also to occur in locations that expose them to air currents. The stems and foliage of a plant could play an important role if they enhance local eddies and updrafts or otherwise modify air currents so as to enhance pollen deposi-

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

55

tion onto their stigmas. For example, in Simmondsia (jojoba), leaves arranged above the branch may create vortices that help direct pollen onto the ovulate flowers dangling below (Niklas and Buchmann, 1985). Niklas (1984, 1985) has also proposed that ovulate cones modify local air currents so as to precipitate airborne pollen from the air onto their stigmas and even that ovulate cones in Pinus are constructed so as to preferentially precipitate pollen of their own species. The subsequent dispersal of seeds or fruit by wind should also favor locaring female flowers in high and exposed locations. Plants releasing windborne seeds and fruit usually do place flowers in locations accessible to the wind, as in the pendant infructescences of cottonwood (Populus). Erect stems on many herbs and the culms on graminoids clearly serve to elevate the seeds above the boundary layer of air near the ground, extending their dispersal range. In acaulous rosette species such as Tragopogon, Taraxacum, and Cypripedium acaule, stems serve primarily to enhance dispersal and may even elongate after flowering. Greater dispersal enhances fitness by allowing colonization of distant sites, decreasing sibling competition, and allowing some escape from seed predators (Janzen, 1969, 1971; Howe and VanderKerckhove, 1980; Wright, 1983) or diseases (Gilbert et al., 1994). Fruit shape, winged appendages, and asymmetry also clearly contribute to dispersal potential (Augspurger, 1986). It would be interesting in this context to explore how particular fruit structures perform when they encounter plant canopies. For example, when spinning samaras hit leaves or twigs that interrupt their rotation, they often drop vertically for some distance before regaining their rotation (McCutchen, 1977; Green, 1980). Perhaps certain designs of wind-dispersed seed perform better within forest canopies, or particular types of crowns, than others. C. Access to Animal Pollinators and Dispersers

Animal pollinators and dispersers can be expected to discriminate among flowers (inflorescences) and fruits (infructescences) within and among plants in accord with principles of optimal foraging theory (Waddington, 1979; Pyke, 1981). We should therefore expect first that plants will tend to place flowers and fruits where they are most likely to be visited. Second, we might expect plants to place flowers where they are likely to receive pollen that enhances the genetic quality of their offspring and to place fruits where they are likely to receive high-quality dispersal (i.e., to appropriate "safe sites" ). Animal pollinators and dispersers do appear to respond to many aspects of flower and fruit size, aggregation, location, and concentration (Howe and Smallwood, 1982; Howe and Westley, 1988). As expected, bees tend to favor large clumps of flowers with correspondingly large rewards (Heinrich, 1979; Schmitt, 1983; Denslow, 1987). Toucans and other bird species visit-

56

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

ing nutmeg trees (Virola surinamensis) are sensitive to both fruit size (removing fewer of the larger fruits) and fruit quality (favoring fruits with a higher proportion of edible aril; Howe and VanderKerckhove, 1980). Birds may also favor fruits that are longer and skinnier (Mazer and Wheelwright, 1993). More than 60% of the fruits in the Australian shrub, Telopea speciosissima, were derived from flowers in the top third of the inflorescence, apparently due to better pollinator visitation rather than better vascular supply (Goldingay and Whelan, 1993). If heavy pollinators and dispersers tended to favor sturdy perches consistently, selection may have favored the placement of flowers and fruits along stout branches or even the trunk, providing a possible explanation for cauliflory (van der Pijl, 1972; Faegri and van der Pijl, 1979;Jacobs, 1988). Aerial pollinators and fruit dispersers are also more likely to notice flowers and fruit located away from nearby stems and leaves. They may also find it easier to approach such structures without hitting branches with their wings. In such cases, we might expect flowers or fruits to be placed above or below layers of foliage via erect or pendant pedicels or peduncles. This may help to explain why so many short-statured woodland herbs arrange their flowers and fruits either terminally (e.g., Maianthemum canadense, Trillium erectum and T. grandiflorum, Cypripedium, and Smilacina racemosa) or dangle them beneath their leaves (e.g., Polygonatum and Trillium cernuum). Fruit dispersers also appear to respond sensitively to fruit spacing (Levey et al., 1984). Where specialized pollinators or dispersers favor larger and more conspicuous aggregations of flowers or fruit, there may be selection for synchronous and massive displays. These tendencies reach extremes in certain species of Agave (Schaffer and Schaffer, 1979) and palms (Tomlinson and Soderholm, 1975), in which selection by animal pollinators appears to have favored both the monocarpic life history and the construction of giant stems supporting a massive inflorescence. Many animal-pollinated trees and shrubs produce flowers or inflorescences suspended away from their foliage, making them both more conspicuous and reducing the likelihood that winged pollinators would collide with woody branches. Seasonally deciduous animal-pollinated tropical trees often flower during the dry season when they lack leaves, enhancing animal access to their flowers [e.g., Tabebuia ochracea (Gentry, 1983) and Ceibapentandra (Baker, 1983)]. In bat-pollinated tropical trees such asCeiba, Pseudobombax, Kigelia pinnata (sausage tree), and Adansonia digitata (baobab), the large, short-lived, white or drab-colored flowers unfold at dusk and are suspended accessibly on stems above or below the branches. In a survey of the bird-dispersed genus Coprosma in New Zealand, Lee et al. (1994) noted considerable color variation among fruit over the 33 species. Interestingly, larger leaved species exhibited the most conspicuous contrast between fruit

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

57

and foliage. Such an association might reflect either the greater likelihood of larger leaves hiding fruit or the correlation one might expect given that larger leaves produce shadier conditions that reduce contrast. Aside from this work on the conspicuous effects of flower and fruit placement, we encountered only a few studies investigating how stem location or the details of inflorescence architecture influence reproductive success. Work with Asclepias, however, suggests that inflorescence architecture and flower position can directly affect patterns of pollination and fruit set (Wyatt, 1982). It would be interesting to assess gradients of selection in such systems (see Section VII). D. Protection from Flower and Seed Predators

Structures that enhance dispersal by making fruit more accessible to frugivores may simultaneously increase the chance that these seeds will be taken by seed predators. Thus, the arrangement of flowers on stems may sometimes have more to do with making flowers or fruit less, rather than more, accessible. Seed and fruit predators take a great toll of the total reproductive output in many plant species and often appear capable of even greater depredations except for the existence of particular defense mechanisms (Janzen, 1971; DeSteven, 1983; Benkman et al., 1984; Hainsworth et al., 1984; Menges et al., 1986). Under such circumstances, selection may even favor reduced rates of dispersal if doing so effectively increases fruit survival. Denslow and Moermond used captive tanagers and manakins to evaluate the quantitative nature of this trade-off in experiments with neotropical bird-dispersed fruit (Denslow and Moermond, 1982; Moermond and Denslow, 1983). By titrating the proximity of berry clusters against fruit preferences they demonstrated that fruit preferences could be overridden by making the nonpreferred berries more accessible. They also noted that actual patterns of berry placement are often inconvenient for frugivores, presumably reflecting selection exerted by seed predators. The extrafloral nectaries found in many, particularly tropical, species have been interpreted as defensive in that the ants typically attracted to the nectaries patrol the plant and remove or kill larvae and other insects that may threaten flowers or developing fruits in addition to vegetative structures (Bentley, 1977; Bentley and Elias, 1983). For instance, ants visiting sepal-surface nectaries in Ipomoea leptophylla significantly decrease damage to flowers by grasshoppers, as well as seed losses caused by bruchid beetles (Keeler, 1980). In some cases, postflowering activity of floral nectaries can similarly attract ants whose presence significantly enhances seed set (Keeler, 1981). Likewise, the sticky stems of Tofieldia glutinosa may serve to slow or trap potential flower or fruit predators. The thick husk that envelops many nuts, or the astringent or poisonous substances in many fruits or

58

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

seed coats (e.g., cyanide in apple seeds and almonds), are even more conspicuous examples of the need to protect vulnerable plant embryos. Fruits placed at the tips of slender branches or on the ends of elongate peduncles become less accessible, particularly to heavier bodied terrestrial animals that may also be reluctant to venture out to exposed locations that might increase the risk of predation. Presumably, their avian dispersers are less discouraged, although they may still be inconvenienced. In such cases, the construction costs of producing elongate stems might be repaid by the increase in seed dispersal they could ensure. Stems may also serve directly to protect fruit. In the New Zealand divaricate shrub, Melicytus alpinus, fruit are hidden beneath low branches, making them less conspicuous, in this case to destructive avian predators, while they remain accessible to lizard dispersers (Webb and Kelly, 1993). Some inflorescence architectures may be less vulnerable to predation than others. Where such protection is ineffective, we expect infructescence structure simply to accelerate rates of fruit dispersal.

E. Gambits to Improve the Genetic Quality of Offspring Many aspects of the placement of flowers along stems appear to represent adaptations not just to ensure successful pollination, but also to minimize self-fertilization or to facilitate crossing with other plants. Pollination biologists have studied the spatial and sequential patterns of flower presentation in many species to document the many diverse and often subtle ways in which such patterns increase the efficiency of pollination or reduce selfing (Faegri and van der Pijl, 1979; Real, 1983; Weiss, 1991). Inflorescence architecture, patterns of flower development, and the distribution of nectar rewards often function together to enhance pollen transfer (Weberling, 1989). Even when genetic self-incompatibility mechanisms are present, many plants benefit from these tactics by enhancing pollen export, intercepting more foreign pollen, a n d / o r preventing the clogging of their own stigmas with selfed pollen. Despite the complexity of these effects, pollination biologists have now begun to dissect the contributions of inflorescence architecture within this context (Wyatt, 1982).

Stems provide both a lattice from which to hang flowers and fruits and the vascular system that supplies these organs with the resources they require. For trees and other plants whose stems ramify to fill space and support leaves through a dispersed crown, this lattice provides differing conditions for flower placement. Plants with fewer stems or more constrained patterns of growth present a more restricted set of opportunities. In Sec-

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

59

tion III,A-C, we consider some of the principal functional (physiological) constraints on reproduction imposed by plant stems. A. Plant Life Histories and the Overall Allocation o f Resources

Perhaps the most basic constraint that potentially limits the production of flowers and fruits is the primary tenet of resource allocation: limited materials allocated to one structure or process are unavailable for other, competing uses. Most analyses of life history center on the fundamental tradeoffs thought to exist between such competing demands within organisms, for example, sexual reproduction vs somatic growth, current reproduction vs survival, or current vs future reproduction (Cole, 1954; MacArthur and Wilson, 1967; Pianka, 1976; Horn, 1978; Stearns, 1992). Stearns (1992) claims that the best-confirmed fundamental phenotypic trade-off relevant to life history theory is the one between reproduction and growth. When juveniles must compete closely among themselves or with larger neighbors, we expect natural selection to favor juvenile traits that augment growth and immediate survival rather than early reproduction ("K-selection"). We therefore expect seedlings of perennials to allocate their limited resources exclusively to vegetative structures that would help them to attain a secure position. Even simple optimality models of annual life histories predict that plants should allocate resources exclusively to vegetative growth before initiating reproduction (Cohen, 1971, 1976). Evolutionary biologists further expect patterns of growth and reproduction to depend on the behavior of surrounding plants. Thus, it is not surprising that the mean height of herbaceous plants increases in more productive locations where the density of potential competitors increases, as game theory would predict (Givnish, 1982). In spite of the widespread acceptance that a fundamental trade-off exists between reproduction and somatic growth, there are questions regarding the general applicability of this trade-off to plants (Bazzaz and Reekie, 1985; Reekie and Bazzaz, 1987c). Reproductive structures are often green and photosynthetic, and therefore capable of supplying a significant fraction of their total energetic and carbon costs (Bazzaz et al., 1979; Reekie and Bazzaz, 1987a). When reproductive structures carry out photosynthesis, they clearly benefit from exposure to adequate levels of light (see Section II,A). There is a further difficulty in assessing just which structures and activities constitute the reproductive effort of a plant: in addition to the production of flowering and fruiting structures, reproduction also involves the production of additional stem material, as well as the photosynthetic gain and respiratory loss of carbon from these structures. Furthermore, allocation of resources to reproduction can result in an increase in the photosynthetic rates of vegetative parts due to increased sink strength of the reproductive structures (Reekie and Bazzaz, 1987a; Reekie and Reekie,

60

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

1991). Realistic assessments of reproductive effort in plants should include measures or estimates of all of these components, and simple measures of biomass allocation are insufficient to represent the actual allocation of carbon to reproductive effort (Reekie and Bazzaz, 1987a). An additional problem is the determination of the proper "currency" of allocation to be used. For the concept of resource allocation to be meaningfully applied, some resource(s) must be in limited supply. On the basis of experiments with Agropyron repens, Reekie and Bazzaz (1987b) suggest that total carbon is the most appropriate currency, because carbon integrates the allocation patterns of other resources and carbon allocation tends to be biased toward the most limiting resources. Experiments with A. repens (Reekie and Bazzaz, 1987a,c) and Oenothera biennis (Reekie and Reekie, 1991) indicate that reproduction does not necessarily result in decreased vegetative growth as long as the resources allocated to reproduction are small relative to the total resource base of the plant. The ultimate currency with which to measure life history trade-offs is that of evolutionary fitness (successful reproduction). Any trait can be evaluated in these terms by measuring the partial correlation between it and a suitable index of overall fitness (the basis for phenotypic selection analysis; see Section VII). Trade-offs among somatic and reproductive characters are represented in the (usually negative) genetic correlations between them. Such approaches capture, better than energetic analyses, the lost opportunity costs involved with reproduction. To avoid the time and expense of estimating genetic correlations directly, it may be reasonable in ecological studies to substitute partial phenotypic correlations between the traits, controlling for the effects of plant size. Clearly, detailed examination of a wider range of species will help us determine more fully the nature and extent of the potential trade-off between reproduction and growth in plants. B. When Do Stems and Foliage Interfere with Flowers or Fruit?

When flowers and fruits are produced and displayed in close proximity to stems and foliage, there is the potential for the vegetative structures to interfere with and constrain pollination a n d / o r dispersal. As discussed previously, positioning of flowers and fruits away from foliage, or producing flowers and fruits when leaves are absent, often increases the efficiency of pollination or dispersal by either wind (Section II,B) or animals (Section II,C). In instances in which seeds are dispersed by ballistic release from fruits, nearby foliage can intercept the seeds and thereby limit dispersal distances. In many plants, the ballistic fruits are positioned so that such interference is minimized (Ridley, 1930; van der Pijl, 1972). For instance, in Ricinus communis (castor oil plant), fruits are held on semierect peduncles at the top of the plant, with the fruits at an angle of 45 ~ to the horizon.

2. Flower and Fruit Placemm~t

61

In the case of Hevea brasiliensis (para rubber), the fruits hang downward from branches, and seeds can be dispersed as far as 40 yards away when they are ejected from a fruit (Ridley, 1930). Many tropical trees exhibit flagelliflory, in which the flowers a n d / o r fruits are suspended away from the foliage on long peduncles. In most such cases, the plants are either pollinated or dispersed (or both) by bats, and the pendant position of the flowers or fruits allows the bats easy access. Conversely, if flowers and fruits are in close proximity to foliage, especially in the distal regions of the shoot where stems are smaller in diameter and, hence, mechanically weaker (see Section IV,B below), the activity of bats and other large-bodied pollinators and dispersers will be severely impeded. C. Vascular Constraints on Supply

Because resources are transported to flowers and fruits via the vascular tissues (xylem and phloem), the distribution and functional capabilities of these tissues could potentially constrain reproduction. In general, the pedicels and peduncles of reproductive structures are well vascularized, and high rates of translocation often occur in their phloem (Crafts and Crisp, 1971). Flowers and fruits generally act as strong sinks; consequently, pathways of connection (via phloem) between reproductive structures and their carbohydrate sources are likely to be of primary importance in determining the supply of resources normally available to flowers and fruits. There has been a growing realization over the past decade that patterns of carbon transport are not uniformly integrated among all parts of the plant. Rather, portions of plants often function as semiautonomous "integrated physiological units," or IPUs (Watson and Casper, 1984; Watson, 1986), especially during the growing season (Sprugel et al., 1991). The localized patterns of resource supply and movement that characterize IPUs are the result of specific anatomical patterns of connection among the individual vascular bundles within the plant. Nearby structures, especially those in the same orthostichy or longitudinal series along a stem (e.g., a leaf and its associated axillary bud, branch, or reproductive structure), usually maintain close vascular connection, because their vascular bundles insert into the same bundle or portion of vascular tissues in the stem. If relatively discrete vascular bundles are maintained longitudinally within the stem, sectorial restriction of carbon transport can result. The localized restriction of carbon transport within IPUs highlights the importance of positional relationships between reproductive structures and their carbon sources. Flowers and fruits located closer to the stem often receive more resources than do structures more distal (Watson and Casper, 1984), resulting in higher seed set or seed mass in the more proximal fruits (Maun and Cavers, 1971; Wyatt, 1982; Stanton, 1984; Nichols. 1987). Fur-

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

thermore, the sources supplying the majority of carbon to reproductive structures are usually the nearest leaves. For instance, Flinn and Pate (1970) found that the majority of carbon in seeds of Pisum arvense was supplied from the adjacent leaf and its stipules, and that a substantial part of the remainder was supplied by photosynthesis within the fruit itself, primarily by refixing internal CO2 produced in seed respiration. The localized nature of carbon supply to flowers and fruits also suggests that these structures will often respond sensitively to local circumstances or disturbances. Localized defoliation has been shown to decrease the mass of nearby reproductive structures in some species (Tuomi et al., 1988, 1989; Marquis, 1991). In other instances, however, defoliation of individual branches does not reduce fruit production on the branch, suggesting that the fruits are being supplied either by stores within the stem or by other branches (Obeso and Grubb, 1993). Nonetheless, it is clear that plants often are functionally segmented into largely separate IPUs, which can severely constrain the carbon sources normally available to support reproduction.

In addition to supplying resources to reproductive structures, stems also function in mechanically supporting flowers and fruits. The tissues most often involved in providing such support are the vascular tissues, xylem and phloem, which function simultaneously in resource supply and mechanical support (see Gartner [6] in this volume for further discussion of these trade-offs). More specifically, cells in these tissues with thick, secondary walls (vessel members, tracheids, and fibers in xylem; fibers in phloem), along with sclerenchymatous ground tissue, provide the majority of this support. In Section IV,A-C, we examine the role of stems in providing biomechanical support for reproductive structures. A. How Can Support Costs Be Minimized? Because the cells with thickened walls that function in support are costly to produce, a rather obvious way that support costs can be reduced is by reducing the size of supporting pedicels and peduncles, especially if the mass of flowers and fruits to be supported is small. This suggests that compaction, reduction, and branching of inflorescences, such as in spikes, umbels, cymes, racemes, and their compound forms, provide efficient structural support to smaller flowers and fruits. A second, equally obvious way in which support costs can be reduced is by using other structures or a supportive medium such as water (as in floating aquatics like Nelumbo) for sup-

2. Flowerand Fruit Placement

63

port. Vines that trail along the ground, such as many members of the Cucurbitaceae (pumpkins, squashes, and gourds), simply place their massive fruits on the ground, obviating the need for stems to provide support.

B. How Do Stems Support Great Expansions in Fruit Mass? Many fruits increase greatly in mass as they develop, resulting in everincreasing loads on supporting structures. In many instances, the distalmost stems and twigs of a shoot, which are slender and have not undergone significant secondary growth, may be too weak to provide adequate support for large fruits. In such cases, the number and sizes of fruits produced along shoots may be constrained, or reproductive structures may be confined to nonelongating stems (short shoots) that insert on older and more thickened stems, as is seen in Ginkgo and many fruiting trees (e.g., apple, pear, cherry, peach, and plum). As fruits increase in mass, it becomes increasingly difficult to support them in an upright position, and fruits generally become pendant under the load of their mass. Pendant fruits and infructescences must therefore be supported by their pedicels and peduncles, which act as support cables as well as supply conduits. In some cases, such as Mangifera (mango) and M u s a (banana), inflorescences may initially be fairly erect before bending as the load increases. If pendant fruits rotate or twist, as when buffeted by wind, the supporting stems are subjected to torsional moments in addition to the tensile stresses (Peterson et al., 1982). C. How Should Stems Supporting Flowers and Fruits Be Designed? We might expect that pedicels and peduncles will exhibit structural features that facilitate the simultaneous functional demands of supply and support discussed above. These stems should be well vascularized and capable of increasing the amounts of vascular tissues present as fruits grow in size and the concomitant supply and support demands increase. As fruits grow and become pendant, the supporting stems should respond by producing tissues with high tensile strength. Ideally, the stems would exhibit developmental flexibility such that they sense the increasing structural load and add new tissues in response to the magnitude of the load. In this regard, Niklas (1992, p. 49) discusses the early work of V6chting, who found that the pedicels of squash fruits suspended from a trellis contained significantly more vascular tissue than did pedicels of comparable fruits produced on the ground. We would also expect that the supportive tissues produced (xylem, phloem, and sclerenchyma) would be arranged in anatomical patterns that allow some flexibility and rotation while maintaining functional integrity for both support and supply. The functional anatomy of pedicels and peduncles would appear to be a fruitful topic for additional investigation.

64

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

The following assessment by Tomlinson (1990, p. 335) regarding palms seems applicable in a broader context: "The ability of the inflorescence axis to support large fruit loads depends on the distribution and efficiency of mechanical tissues. A knowledge of translocation efficiency into developing fruits depends on an understanding of phloem structure . . . . It is surprising that this aspect of palm structure is almost totally neglected."

The placement of stems clearly constrains where flowers can and cannot appear within a plant. The converse, that particular patterns of placement of reproductive structures might constrain stem growth, seems inherently much less likely. Although we expect vegetative and reproductive growth to draw on a c o m m o n and limited pool of photosynthetic resources, this represents only an overall, quantitative constraint on stem growth. Yet it is also the case that flowers and shoots both derive from meristems, which might themselves be a limiting resource in some situations. In such cases, differentiation of a floral bud or inflorescence axis could represent an irretrievable commitment of resources restricting the potential for stem growth (at least in that part of the plant). Although trade-offs between vegetative and reproductive growth are evident in many plants, only a few studies, mostly of herbaceous plants, demonstrate internal competition for meristems. In the annual Floerkia proserpinacoides, for example, plants typically produce axillary shoots from their basal nodes, then switch to producing flowers at some point. Those plants that switch to producing flowers on earlier nodes produce more fruit sooner, but do not grow as large, or produce as many total fruit, as plants that sustain their vegetative growth longer (Smith, 1984). Meristems devoted to flowers in water hyacinth (Eichhornia crassipes) (Watson, 1984) and Polygonum arenastrum (Geber, 1990) also appear to limit the potential for vegetative growth. Several reviews consider the question of meristem limitation and the associated idea that some plants may be divided up into more or less autonomous "integrated physiological units" (see Section III,C), within which meristem competition could often be important (Watson and Casper, 1984; Diggle, 1992; Marshall and Watson, 1992). One case in which we would expect flowers to interfere directly with stem growth is when flowers/inflorescences are terminal, terminating shoot growth along that axis. Such limitation is conspicuously evident in monoaxial plants such as the palms, which typically support only a single terminal meristem. Monocarpic flowering in Corypha elata ends a prolonged period of vegetative growth in an extraordinary burst of flowering and fruiting, producing an estimated 1 x 107 flowers and 2.5 X 105 fruit on 5.3 km

2. Flowerand Fruit Placement

65

of flower-bearing axes before the plant dies (Tomlinson and Soderholm, 1975). Where terminal flowers are side-stepped by new branches, however, such interference may be rare. In trees such as smooth sumac (Rhus glabra) with determinate shoot axes [such as in the architectural models of Leeuwenberg or Troll (Hall6 et al., 1978)], terminal growth ceases whether or not an inflorescence is formed and an indeterminate and sometimes large number of daughter branches sprout along the previous year's growth. Because woody plants generally support many vegetative axes and an excess of buds, many of which normally remain dormant, they are unlikely to offer many cases in which flower placement severely constrains the potential for shoot growth.

Many plant species can produce more than one type of flower at a time, either via cleistogamy or by varying flower gender (Darwin, 1877). In all these cases, there appear to be regular patterns regarding which flowers are produced where (or when). We therefore explore these patterns in order to assess their adaptive value within the context established by the architecture of the plant.

A. Cleistogamous and Chasmogamous Flowers Many species produce both cleistogamous (CL) flowers, which remain closed and are capable only of self-fertilization, and open, chasmogamous (CH) flowers capable of exchanging pollen with other individuals (Uphof, 1938; Lord, 1981). Cleistogarnous flowers commonly appear in characteristic locations, such as at the base of spikes within the leaf sheath in many cleistogamous grasses (Campbell et al., 1983). Botanists since Darwin have noted that CL flowers frequently appear more abundantly under conditions that can be described as adverse. In Viola, for example, CH flowers appear early in the spring when light and moisture are abundant whereas the CL flowers develop under the shadier and usually drier conditions of midsummer. In Impatiens, CH flowers develop on the top and periphery of larger plants in more sunlit locations, whereas CL flowers form abundantly in the axils of interior and lower branches and may be the only flowers produced on small plants (Waller, 1980). Short days seem to favor cleistogamy in Collomia (Lord, 1980). These regular patterns suggest that floral buds are programmed to respond to gradients in some physiological or hormonal cue within the plant. In many CL plants, there appears to be a hierarchical pattern of reproductive investment with smaller or suppressed plants (or parts of plants) using cleistogamy as an assured means of reproduction under adverse grow-

66

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

ing conditions. The regular association of CH flowers with favorable growing conditions suggests that CL flowers could represent an adaptation to the slower rates of flower development in suppressed plants, or parts of plants (Waller, 1988). Because CL flowers develop faster and require fewer resources, they allow reproduction under circumstances when limited time or energy resources could otherwise prevent seed set. B. Flowers in Amphicarpic Plants Although less common than cleistogamy, amphicarpy, or the ability to produce subterranean seeds, may also represent a mechanism to assure reproduction in the face of particular environmental threats such as fire or seed predators. Typically, these underground seeds are much larger, germinate readily, and yield seedlings of high fitness (McNamara and Quinn, 1977). In producing such seeds, however, opportunities for cross-pollination and wide dispersal are clearly restricted. Plants that produce subterranean seeds produce either aerial flowers capable of cross-fertilization, which then bury themselves to ripen seeds (e.g., Arachis hypogaea, the peanut) or subterranean flowers that must self-fertilize (e.g., hog peanut, Amphicarpaea bracteata). As in many CL plants, amphicarpic plants appear to express a rather strict hierarchy of reproductive investment. In hog peanut, for example, all plants invest first in subterranean CL flowers placed on cotyledary axils which act to replace the plant in situ. Subsequent resources are allocated next in additional subterranean CL flowers produced along the stem, then aerial CL flowers, and finally aerial CH flowers (Schnee and Waller, 1986). The result is that floral type depends critically on where within the stem system the floral bud lies and only the largest plants outcross. C. Flower Gender and Position As with cleistogamy, flower gender in monoeciou splants is often dependent on position within the plant and the influence of environmental variables, probably as mediated by plant hormones (Chaihkhyan and Khrianin, 1987). In many conifers, female cones tend to be produced at the top or periphery of the crown and above the male cones. Such displacement could be favored by selection either to reduce the amount of self-fertilization (Section II,E) or to produce female cones in the most productive part of the canopy (Section II,A). In lodgepole pine it appears that meristems with the least shading produce female cones, meristems with intermediate shading produce male cones, and those most shaded produce only needles (Smith, 1981). While such patterns appear to have adaptive value, they also make plants vulnerable to having their patterns of sexual allocation disrupted by herbivory (Whitham and Mopper, 1985; Allison, 1990). Sexual expression in many angiosperms also appears dependent on position within the plant or on external conditions (Bertin, 1982; Bertin and Newman,

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

($7

1993). Striped maple (Acerpensylvanicum), a subcanopy tree, generally remains exclusively male until a gap occurs, bringing high light and a gender switch to female flowering and fruiting, followed by death (Hibbs and Fischer, 1979). Thus, we see that plant structure and postition of the bud within the crown strongly influence patterns of reproductive allocation in many species. Meristems often respond sensitively to local variation in the internal physiological and external environmental conditions within the plant by varying their rate of growth and often the type of organ produced.

We have seen that plants use stems to place their flowers and fruits into a variety of locations in, above, and below their canopy, primarily in response to the selection generated by their pollinators and dispersers. Scientists analyzing plant architecture have often ignored flowers and fruit, while those analyzing reproductive strategies usually choose to ignore plant structure and patterns of development. While stems serve as adaptive platforms for flowers and fruits, they also constrain flower and fruit placement and success. The interplay of selective forces is sometimes obvious, but in other cases it is difficult to discriminate among alternative explanations without experiments or careful comparative work. Many of these questions can be addressed by obtaining further empirical data or straightforward experimentation. To address how differences in flower type or seed and fruit size are generated, one could manipulate local conditions within the plant by removing leaves or flower buds, shading, adding local light via fiber optics, adding hormones, or perhaps even molecular genetic manipulations. As more of this work is done, it may also be possible to follow the fate of the flowers and fruits thereby produced in order to determine whether the observed patterns are adaptive. Similar experiments might reveal whether particular patterns of flower and fruit presentation in inflorescences and infructescences affect pollination and dispersal success. Even without manipulating plants, it should often be possible to use naturally occurring variation to explore questions concerning how the success of male and female flowers varies with respect to their position within monoecious plants. Plants with their flowers or fruit in unusual locations, such as on their trunks or below ground, may provide particularly provocative cases for further experimental work. As this work proceeds, we will also need to address questions regarding the nature and extent of the trade-offs that may exist between stem characteristics and the many traits that contribute to successful flowering and fruiting. In general, there are two approaches. Some adopt an engineering approach, analyzing the direct and indirect costs and benefits of various

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

traits often in terms of structure or energy in lieu of the ultimate currency of successful reproduction (Givnish, 1986; Niklas, 1992). Such approaches can illuminate key aspects of plant structural design and often make explicit predictions that can be quantitatively tested. They also make the implicit assumption that selection can operate simultaneously on several different traits (termed "quasi-independence" by Lewontin, 1978). To better assess patterns of resource allocation within plants, it would be especially useful to have better estimates of the energetic costs of synthesizing various types of structural tissue a n d the costs of photosynthate transport, storage, and remobilization. A second and more evolutionarily powerful approach to analyzing tradeoffs among traits employs the tools of quantitative genetics. Under this approach, empirical measurements of genetic correlations among traits or responses to selection are substituted for assumptions of independence among traits and theoretical projections of how traits should interact. Under the classic model, partial regressions of fitness onto particular traits reveal the sign and intensity of selection on each trait, with the overall response to selection d e p e n d e n t on the variance-covariance structure among the traits (Lande, 1982; Lande and Arnold, 1983). Constraints acting to limit selection for any particular trait are reflected in the existence of negative genetic correlations between various traits, collectively comprising the genetic variance-covariance matrix. These correlations among traits reflect both overall energetic constraints as well as more fundamental structural and developmental constraints (including genetic correlations arising from associations among loci). While intrinsically powerful, analyses of evolutionary response based on quantitative genetic relationships require considerable data and are correspondingly scarce. Nevertheless, it would be of great interest to use such approaches to investigate the exact nature of the trade-offs between particular patterns of flower placement and the associated costs of structural support. We could also ask the following: how evolutionarily labile (or constrained) are patterns of flower placement and fruit development? Is there some underlying structural or physiological factor that constrains seeds in some conifers and oaks to take 2 or 3 years to ripen? We could also use comparative data from related species to determine whether the genetic correlations we observe within species are maintained across species in a way that would suggest that they represent longer term, rather than local or short-term, evolutionary constraints.

Allison, T. D. (1990). The influence of deer browsing on the reproductive biology of Canada yew (Taxus canadensis Marsh.). II. Pollen limitation: An indirect effect. Oecologia 83, 530-534.

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

69

Augspurger, C. K. (1986). Morphology and dispersal potential of wind-dispersed diaspores of neotropical trees. Am. J. Bot. 73, 353-363. Baker, H. G. (1983). Ceiba pentandra (kapok tree). In "Costa Rican Natural History" (D. H. Janzen, ed.), pp. 212-215. University of Chicago Press, Chicago. Bazzaz, E A., and Reekie, E. G. (1985). The meaning and measurement of reproductive effort in plants. In "Studies on Plant Demography: A Festschrift for John L. Harper" (J. White, ed.), pp. 373-387. Academic Press, London. Bazzaz, E A., Carlson, R. W., and Harper, J. L. (1979). Contributions to reproductive effort by photosynthesis of flowers and fruits. Nature (London) 279, 554-555. Benkman, C. W., Balda, R. P., and Smith, C. C. (1984). Adaptations for seed dispersal and the compromises due to seed predation in limber pine. Ecology 65, 632-642. Bentley, B. L. (1977). Extrafloral nectaries and protection by pugnacious bodyguards. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 8, 407-427. Bentley, B. L., and Elias, T. S., eds. (1983). "The Biology of Nectaries." Columbia University Press, New York. Bertin, R. I. (1982). The ecology of sex expression in red buckeye. Ecology 63, 445-456. Bertin, R. I., and Newman, C. M. (1993). Dichogamy in angiosperms. Bot. Rev. 59, 112-152. Campbell, C. S., Quinn, J. A., Cheplick, G. P., and Bell, T.J. (1983). Cleistogamy in grasses. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 14, 411-441. Chaihkhyan, M. K., and Khrianin, V. N. (1987). "Sexuality in Plants and Its Hormonal Regulation." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Cohen, D. (1971). Maximizing final yield when growth is limited by time or limiting resources. J. Theor. Biol. 33, 299-301. Cohen, D. (1976). The optimal timing of reproduction. Am. Nat. 110, 801-807. Cole, L. C. (1954). The population consequences of life history phenomena. Q. Rev. Biol. 29, 103-137. Crafts, A. S., and Crisp, C. E. (1971). "Phloem Transport in Plants." W. H. Freeman, San Francisco. Darwin, C. (1877). "Different Forms of Flowers of Plants of the Same Species." J. Murray & Co., London. Denslow, J. S. (1987). Fruit removal from aggregated and isolated bushes of the red elderberry, Sambucus pubens. Can. J. Bot. 65, 1229-1235. Denslow, J. S., and Moermond, T. C. (1982). The effect of accessibility on rates of fruit removal from tropical shrubs: An experimental study. Oecolog~a54, 170-176. DeSteven, D. (1983). Reproductive consequences of insect seed predation in Hamamelis virginiana. Ecology 64, 89-98. Diggle, P. (1992). Development and the evolution of plant reproductive structures. In "Ecology and Evolution of Plant Reproduction" (R. Wyatt, ed.), pp. 326-355. Chapman & Hall, New York. Faegri, K., and van der Pijl, L. (1979). "The Principles of Pollination Ecology." Pergamon Press, New York. Flinn, A. M., and Pate,J. S. (1970). A quantitative study of carbon transfer from pod and subtending leaf to the ripening seeds of the field pea (Pisum arvense L.).J. Exp. Bot. 21, 71-82. Geber, M. (1990). The cost of meristem limitation in Polygonum arenastrum: Negative genetic correlations between fecundity and growth. Evolution 44, 799-819. Gentry, A. H. (1983). Tabebuia ochracea ssp. neochrysantha. In "Costa Rican Natural History" (D. H. Janzen, ed.), pp. 335-336. University of Chicago Press, Chicago. Gilbert, G. S., Hubbell, S. P., and Foster, R. B. (1994). Density and distance-to-adult effects of a canker disease of trees in a moist tropical forest. Oecologia 98, 100-108. Givnish, T.J. (1982). On the adaptive significance of leaf height in forest herbs. Am. Nat. 120, 353-381. Givnish, T.J., ed. (1986). "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function." Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

70

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

Goldingay, R. L., and Whelan, R.J. (1993). The influence of pollinators on fruit positioning in the Australian shrub Telopea speciosissima (Proteaceae). Oikos 68, 501 - 509. Green, D. S. (1980). The terminal velocity and dispersal of spinning samaras. Am. J. Bot. 67, 1218-1224. Hainsworth, E R., Wolf, L. L., and Mercier, T. (1984). Pollination and pre-dispersal seed predation: Net effect on reproduction and inflorescence characteristics in Ipomopsis aggregata. Oecologia 63, 405-409. Hallt, E, Oldemann, R. A. A., and Tomlinson, P. B. (1978). "Tropical Trees and Forests: An Architectural Analysis." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Heinrich, B. (1979). "Bumblebee Economics." Harvard University Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts. Hibbs, D. E., and Fischer, B. C. (1979). Sexual and vegetative reproduction of striped maple (Acer pensylvanicum) . Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 106, 222- 227. Horn, H. S. (1978). Optimal tactics of reproduction and life history. In "Behavioural Ecology: An Evolutionary Approach" (J. R. Krebs and N. B. Davies, eds.), 1st Ed., pp. 411-429. Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford. Howe, H. E, and Smallwood,J. (1982). Ecology of seed dispersal. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 13, 201228. Howe, H. E, and VanderKerckhove, G. A. (i980). Nutmeg dispersal by tropical birds. Science 210, 925- 926. Howe, H. E, and Westley, L. C. (1988)."Ecological Relationships of Plants and Animals." Oxford University Press, New York. Jacobs, M. (1988). "The Tropical Rain Forest: A First Encounter." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Janzen, D. H. (1969). Seed eaters versus seed size, number, dispersal, and toxicity. Evolution 23, 1-27. Janzen, D. H. (1971). Seed predation by animals. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 2, 465-492. Janzen, D. H. (1976). Why bamboos wait so long to flower. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 7, 347-391. Janzen, D. H. (1977). Variation in seed size within a crop of a Costa Rican Mucuna andreana (Leguminosae). Am.J. Bot. 64, 347-349. Keeler, K. H. (1980). The extrafloral nectaries of Ipomoea leptophylla (Convolvulaceae). Amer.J. Bot. 67, 216-222. Keeler, K. H. (1981). Function of Mentzelia nuda (Loasaceae) postfloral nectaries in seed defense. Am. J. Bot. 68, 295-299. Lande, R. (1982). A quantitative genetic theory of life history evolution. Ecology 63, 607-615. Lande, R., and Arnold, S.J. (1983). The measurement of selection on correlated characters. Evolution 37, 1210-1226. Lee, W. G., Weatherall, I. L., and Wilson, J. B. (1994). Fruit conspicuousness in some New Zealand Coprosma (Rubiaceae) species. Oikos 69, 87-94. Levey, D.J., Moermond, T. C., and Denslow, J. S. (1984). Fruit choice in neotropical birds: The effect of distance between fruits on preference patterns. Ecology 65, 844-850. Lewontin, R. C. (1978). Adaptation. Sci. Am. 239, 212-230. Lloyd, D. G.(1976). The transmission of genes via pollen and ovules in gynodioecious angiosperms. Theor. Popul. Biol. 9, 299-316. Lord, E. M. (1980). Physiological controls on the production of cleistogamous and chasmogamous flowers in Lamium amplexicaule L. Ann. Bot. 44, 757-766. Lord, E. M. (1981). Cleistogamy: A tool for the study of floral morphogenesis, function, and evolution. Bot. Rev. 47, 421-449. Lyndon, R. E (1992). The environmental control of reproductive development. In "Fruit and Seed Production: Aspects of Development, Environmental Physiology, and Ecology" (C. Marshall and J. Grace, eds.), pp. 9-32. Cambridge University Press, New York. MacArthur, R. H., and Wilson, E. O. (1967)."The Theory of Island Biogeography." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey.

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

71

Marquis, R.J. (1991 ). Physiological constraints on response by Ostrya virginiana (Betulaceae) to localized folivory. Can. J. Bot. 69, 1951 - 1955. Marshall, C., and Watson, M. A. (1992). Ecological and physiological aspects of reproductive allocation. In "Fruit and Seed Production: Aspects of Development, Environmental Physiology and Ecology" (C. Marshall and J. Grace, eds.), pp. 173-202. Cambridge University Press, New York. Marshall, D. L., and Folsom, M. W. (1991 ). Mate choice in plants: An anatomical to population perspective. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 37-63. Maun, M. A., and Cavers, P. B. (1971 ). Seed production and dormancy in Rumex crispus. II. The effects of removal of various proportions of flowers at anthesis. Can. J. Bot. 49, 1841 - 1848. Mazer, S.J., and Wheelwright, N. T. (1993). Fruit size and shape: Allometry at different taxonomic levels in bird-dispersed plants. Evol. Ecol. 7, 556-575. McCutchen, C. W. (1977). The spinning rotation of ash and tulip tree samaras. Science 197, 691-692. McNamara, J., and Quinn, J. A. (1977). Resource allocation and reproduction in populations of Amphicarpum purshii (Gramineae). Am.J. Bot. 64, 17-23. Menges, E. S., Waller, D. M.,and Gawler, S. C. (1986). Seed set and seed predation in Pedicularis furbishiae, a rare endemic of the St. John River. Am. J. Bot. 73, 1168-1177. Moermond, T. C., and Denslow, J. s. (1983). Fruit choice in neotropical birds: effects of fruit type and accessibility on selectivity. J. Anim. EcoL 52, 407-420. Nichols, M. (1987). Spatial pattern of ovule maturation in the inflorescence of Echium vulgare: Demography, resource allocation and the constraints of architecture. Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 31, 247-256. Niklas, K.J. (1984). The motion of windborne pollen grains around conifer ovulate cones: Implications on wind pollination. Am.J. Bot. 71,356-374. Niklas, K.J. (1985). The aerodynamics of wind pollination. Bot. Rev. 51,328-386. Niklas, K.J. (1992). "Plant Biomechanics: An Engineering Approach to Plant Form and Function." University of Chicago Press, Chicago. Niklas, K.J., and Buchmann, S. L. (1985). Aerodynamics of wind pollination in Simmondsia chinensis (Link) Schneider. Am.J. Bot. 72, 530-539. Obeso, J. R., and Grubb, P.J. (1993). Fruit maturation in the shrub Ligustrum vulgare (Oleaceae): Lack of defoliation effects. Oikos 68, 309-316. Peterson, J. A., Benson, J. A., Ngai, M., Morin, J., and Ow, C. (1982). Scaling in tensile "skeletons": Structures with scale-independent length dimensions. Science 217, 1267-1270. Pianka, E. R.(1976). Natural selection of optimal reproductive tactics. Am. Zool. 16, 775-784. Pyke, G. (1981 ). Optimal foraging in nectar-feeding animals and coevolution with their plants. In "Foraging Behavior: Ecological, Ethological, and Psychological Approaches" (A. C. Kamil and T. D. Sargent, eds.), pp. 19-38. Garland STPM Press, New York. Real, L., ed. (1983). "Pollination Biology." Academic Press, London. Reekie, E. G., and Bazzaz, E A. (1987a). Reproductive effort in plants. 1. Carbon allocation to reproduction. Am. Nat. 129, 876-896. Reekie, E. G., and Bazzaz, E A. (1987b). Reproductive effort in plants. 2. Does carbon reflect the allocation of other resources? Am. Nat. 129, 897-906. Reekie, E. G., and Bazzaz, E A. (1987c). Reproductive effort in plants. 3. Effects of reproduction on vegetative activity. Am. Nat. 129, 907-919. Reekie, E. G., and Reekie, J. Y. c. (1991). The effect of reproduction on canopy structure, allocation and growth in Oenothera biennis.J Ecol. 79, 1061-1071. Ridley, H. N. (1930). "The Dispersal of Plants throughout the World." L. Reeve & Co., Ashford, Kent, England. Schaffer, W. M., and Schaffer, M. V. (1979). The adaptive significance of variations in reproductive habit in Agavaceae. II. Pollinator foraging behavior and selection for increased reproductive expenditure. Ecology 60, 1051 - 1069.

"72

Donald M. Waller and David A. Steingraeber

Schmitt,J. (1983). Density-dependent pollinator foraging, flowering, phenology, and temporal pollen dispersal patterns in Lianthus bicolor. Evolution 37 (6), 1247-1257. Schnee, B. K., and Waller, D. M. (1986). Reproductive behavior of Amphicarpaea bracteata (Leguminosae), an amphicarpic annual. Am.J. Bot. 73, 376-386. Smith, B. H. (1984). The optimal design of a herbaceous body. Am. Nat. 123, 197-211. Smith, C. C. (1981). The facultative adjustment of sex ratio in lodgepole pine. Am. Nat. 118, 297-305. Sprugel, D. G., Hinckley, T. M., and Schaap, W. (1991). The theory and practice of branch autonomy. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 309-334. Stanton, M. L. (1984). Developmental and genetic sources of seed weight variation in Raphanus raphanistrum L. (Brassicaceae). Am. J. Bot. 71, 1090-1098. Stearns, S. C. (1992). "The Evolution of Life Histories." Oxford University Press, Oxford. Stephenson, A. G. (1981). Flower and fruit abortion: Proximate causes and ultimate functions. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 12, 253-279. Stephenson, A. G., and Bertin, R. I. (1983). Male competition, female choice, and sexual selection in plants. In "Pollination Biology" (L. Real, ed.), pp. 109-149. Academic Press, New York. Tomlinson, P. B. (1990). "The Structural Biology of Palms." Oxford University Press, Oxford. Tomlinson, P. B., and Soderholm, P. K. (1975). The flowering and fruiting of Corypha elata in South Florida. Principes 19, 83-99. Tuomi,J., Vuorisalo, T., Niemel~t, P., Nisula, S., and Jormalainen, v. (1988). Localized effects of branch defoliations on weight gain of female inflorescences in Betula pubescens. Oikos 51, 327-330. Tuomi, J., Vuorisalo, T., Niemel~t, P., and Haukioja, E. (1989). Effects of localized defoliations on female inflorescences in mountain birch, Betula pubescens ssp. tortuosa. Can. J. Bot. 67, 334-338. Uphof, J. C. T. (1938). Cleistogamic flowers. Bot. Rev. 4, 21-49. van der Pijl, L. (1972)."Principles of Dispersal in Higher Plants." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Waddington, K. D. (1979). Optimal foraging: On flower selection by bees. Am. Midl. Nat. 114, 179-196.

Waller, D. M. (1980). Environmental determinants of outcrossing in Impatiens capensis (Balsaminaceae). Evolution 34, 747- 761. Waller, D. M. (1982). Factors influencing seed weight in Impatiens capensis (Balsaminaceae). Am. J. Bot. 69, 1470-1475. Waller, D. M. (1988). Plant morphology and reproduction. In "Plant Reproductive Ecology: Patterns and Strategies" (J. Lovett Doust and L. Lovett Doust, eds.), pp. 203-227. Oxford University Press, New York. Watson, M. A. (1984). Developmental constraints: Effect on population growth and patterns of resource allocation in a clonal plant. Am. Nat. 123, 411-426. Watson, M. A. (1986). Integrated physiological units in plants. Trends Ecol. Evol. 1, 119-123. Watson, M. A., and Casper, B. B. (1984). Morphogenetic constraints on patterns of carbon distribution in plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 15, 233-258. Webb, C.J., and Kelly, D. (1993). The reproductive biology of the New Zealand flora. Trends Ecol. Evol. 8, 442-447. Weberling, E (1989). "Morphology of Flowers and Inflorescences." Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Weiss, M. R. (1991). Floral colour changes as cues for pollinators. Nature (London) 354, 227229. Whitham, T. G., and Mopper, S. (1985). Chronic herbivory: Impacts on architecture and sex expression of pinyon pine. Science 228, 1089-1091.

2. Flower and Fruit Placement

73

Willson, M. E, and Burley, N. (1983)."Mate Choice in Plants." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Wright, J. s. (1983). The dispersion of eggs by a bruchid beetle among Scheelea palm seeds and the effect of distance to the parent palm. Ecology 64(5), 1016-1021. Wyatt, R. (1982). Inflorescence architecture: How flower number, arrangement, and phenology affect pollination and fruit set. Am.J. Bot. 69, 585-594.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

3 Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

Swaying trees in a heavy storm may remind us of sailboats that are safely m o o r e d in a harbor. The leaves collect the wind load, which passes through a filigreed system of delicate twigs and small branches into the thicker primary branches and into the stem. The stem carries the wind bending mom e n t into the root plate, where the load acts in reverse order on the primary roots, on the thinner roots, and on the fine roots, through which it enters the soil. At a certain distance from the tree the soil alone must take up the entire wind load. During natural selection, there were trade-offs among canopy shape, stem shape, plant competition, and whole-plant carbon gain (see also Givnish [1] in this volume). On the one hand, selection for light interception (especially in the face of competition) would favor tall, broad canopies with little leaf overlap. On the other hand, selection for a mechanically sound structure would favor shorter plants, those sufficiently streamlined to minimize bending stresses, those that resist unavoidable loads and stresses, a n d / or those that function with a m i n i m u m of support material (wood). This chapter elucidates the author's view of how trees have been meeting these mechanical requirements established by nature. Emphasis is on

Plant Stems

75

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

76

Claus Mattheck

stems, and a few remarks will be made on the junctions of stems with branches or roots. The mechanical problem is solved by an o p t i m u m mechanical design. The characteristics of such a design, and the differences between biological design and engineering design are discussed below.

Any mature engineering c o m p o n e n t is the result of a n u m b e r of improvements that are made as the engineer learns from the deficiencies of the previous design. This technical evolution, as one may call it, may be influenced by ever new inventions and ideas. The human-made designs are not subject to the slow, step-by-step process that biological components are b o u n d to undergo. Engineering components can neither respond to loads and stresses nor adapt to changes in loads and stresses by adequate self-corrections. Once manufactured, the engineered c o m p o n e n t is subject to loads and failures but has no mechanism for response to these. In contrast, "grown" biomechanical components such as tree stems react to weak points such as cracks, and repair mechanical defects as long as the plants are vigorous and vital. Trees may improve in design through development of new tissue. Improvements in the design of trees may be induced by pure mechanical or by biological p h e n o m e n a or processes. Wood cannot be removed once the tree has produced it, nor does it shrink in underloaded areas. The shape that a tree develops in the course of time hence documents its entire load history, and provides the observer with a biomechanical diary. The additional wood can be interpreted as a reaction to mechanical events or interventions such as changes in loads or stresses, or mechanical injuries. The advantages of the adaptive potential o f biological components are evident. For the purpose it serves in trees, biological design is superior to engineered components on account of its local stress detection ability, its adaptive growth and shape optimization in accordance with the detected changes in loads and stresses, and its self-repair ability, that is, the repair of detected defects and the avoidance of deterioration. The disadvantages of human-made engineering components c o m p a r e d with the ingenious biological structures are irrevocable, definitive, nonadaptive designs, the inability to repair defects actively; and the indifference to critical loads that may cause severe failures. The adaptive growth of trees follows some basic laws of self-optimization. These basic laws are discussed below.

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

77

Studies of over 400 biological structures and structural details have shown that 2 c o m p l e m e n t a r y processes enable the tree to keep stresses low at any point on the surface or inside: (1) the minimization of external loads t h r o u g h minimization of the lengths of lever arms (principle of m i n i m u m lever arms), and (2) an even stress distribution on the surface of the tree (constant stress axiom). The principle of m i n i m u m lever arms is easily u n d e r s t o o d regarding a tree whose center of gravity (S) is displaced laterally (Fig. 1). The tree turns its unfavorably long lever arms toward the load axis to minimize the bending m o m e n t . H a r t m a n n (1942), Mattheck (1991), and Timell (1986) are a m o n g the authors who investigated the formation and action of reaction wood. Lever arms can also be corrected passively, that is, t h r o u g h spiral grain, and t h r o u g h reduction of the crown on the windward side with spiral grain as part of the flexibility strategy of the tree (Mosbrugger, 1990). Any long lateral branch at right angles to the wind direction leads a torsional mom e n t into the tree. The tree increasingly twists the branch in the wind direction, thus reducing the lever arm on which the wind load acts. As everybody can see in nature, this twisting m o v e m e n t produces a stem with spiral grain whose wood fibers are realigned with the force flow or, to be m o r e precise, with the principal tensile stress trajectories. The tree will n o t change this direction of the grain. It would fail if it were twisted the wrong way, and would slacken or split lengthwise like a rope twisted in the wrong direction. However, spiral grain can also occur u n d e r the influence of strong genetic control mechanisms (Harris, 1988). Growth or just elastic b e n d i n g of the peripheral parts of the crown in the wind direction, that is, reduction of the sail area exposed to the wind, is a n o t h e r manifestation of the flexible response of trees to external loading. It was found, in addition, that certain mechanisms in the area of the leaves and needles reduce the wind drag coefficient as the wind load increases (Mayhead, 1973). Trees that are too stiff and inflexible to "win by yielding" experience a reduction of their crowns on the windward side. Such reductions are cumulative losses that the tree suffers when its leaves are dried up by the wind and when branches growing in an unfavorable direction break. The principle of m i n i m u m lever arms is helpful but c a n n o t completely eliminate the stresses that act on trees. These unavoidable stresses that the tree must bear are coped with t h r o u g h yet a n o t h e r rule described by the constant stress axiom (Mattheck, 1991, 1993), which was observed for Picea trees (Metzger, 1893). According to this axiom, the stresses on the surface

Claus Mattheck

M/L. i Minimization of lever arms through active formation of reaction wood. (A) Reaction wood in gymnosperms (left) and angiosperms (right). (B) Growth trajectory by which a side branch becomes the new leader, decreasing the lever arm (L) such that the bending moment (M) decreases (G is the weight of the canopy part, and S is its center of gravity). (C) Growth trajectory of a leaning tree, decreasing the lever arm of its canopy.

o f b i o l o g i c a l l o a d c a r r i e r s a r e d i s t r i b u t e d evenly, t h a t is, t h e r e a r e n e i t h e r o v e r l o a d e d areas ( p r e d e t e r m i n e d b r e a k i n g p o i n t s ) n o r u n d e r l o a d e d areas (waste o f m a t e r i a l ) . C o m p o n e n t s t h a t are d e s i g n e d in c o m p l i a n c e with t h e a x i o m o f c o n s t a n t stress are as light as possible a n d as s t r o n g as necessary. C o m p u t e r m e t h o d s d e v e l o p e d at t h e K a r l s r u h e N u c l e a r R e s e a r c h C e n t e r ( K a r l s r u h e , Germ a n y ) e n a b l e t h e e n g i n e e r to let c o m p o n e n t s g r o w in size ( M a t t h e c k , 1993;

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

Mattheck et al., 1992). C o m p o n e n t s that are " m a n u f a c t u r e d " by applying this axiom are lighter and may e n d u r e more than 100 times as many load cycles as n o n o p t i m i z e d c o m p o n e n t s without breakage. G e r m a n industry increasingly relies on the applicability to h u m a n - m a d e c o m p o n e n t s of the natural design rule of trees (Mattheck, 1993).

These examples of trees elucidate the p h e n o m e n o n of o p t i m u m mechanical designs that avoid avoidable stresses and distribute unavoidable stresses evenly.

A. Stem Tapering and Wind Load The taper of the stem A D / h (where D is the diameter and h is the distance to the effective point of wind attack) was f o u n d to be related to the shape and location of the canopy with respect to the wind (Fig. 2). Using Picea, Metzger (1893) observed that the stresses along stems appear constant owing, presumably, to some adjustment during d e v e l o p m e n t of the form of the stem relative to that of the crown. O t h e r authors preferred to formulate this principle of uniform load distribution in terms of constant strain (Ylinen, 1952), presumably because strains can be measured m o r e easily than stresses. In spite of these different formulations there is general

A

B

c

-s 7, Dr

\/

.....

...J,,.r

h..~

h-.O

The form of the crown determines the form of the stem. (A) Below the crown (conical canopy; Metzger 1893); (B) within the crown (conical canopy); (C) within the crown (fight cylindrical canopy).

80

Claus Mattheck

~. ,. ".-.

~c'9 "%

"Ib

"

s"

r

Nonoptimized notches cause notch stresses (Q). The arrows show the direction of forces.

agreement that the shape of the stem is influenced by the crown shape and, hence, by the axial distribution of the wind load. The shape of the stem leads to a uniform stress distribution. B. B r a n c h J u n c t i o n s a n d T r e e Forks

A branch with large leaf area per unit length or with many leaves at the tip will experience major wind loads. By the nature of branch systems, the branch will divert the force flow from its axis down the stem axis. This force flow diversion causes high notch stresses (Fig. 3) in nonoptimized components. The designs of branch junctions and forks appear to have no local stress concentrations due to shape optimization (Mattheck and Vorberg, 1991; Mattheck, 1993). The tree fork in Fig. 4 conforms with the computergenerated shape that has no notch stress at all. If, instead, the fork had a semicircular shape, stresses would be 1.4 times as high. The same optimi-

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

.........

9

J__t .......

,'

,

-

/

,

~

\

I

/

! !

I

I~

:,

81

J_.L .......................

I

\

,'

,

:

,

- - ~ - -

/

l

9

i

l

,

i

E

i

Tree forks are shape-optimized notches without notch stresses (for explanation, see Mattheck and Vorberg, 1991).

zation applies to vigorous branches whose lengths are comparable to those of the leading shoots. We have found that optimization is less pronounced in low-vigor branches. The bases of these branches are even surrounded with collars, that is, with predetermined breaking points in the form of cir-

82

Claus Mattheck

cular notches. This p h e n o m e n o n is most p r o n o u n c e d a r o u n d the bases of d e a d branches or stubs.

C. Shape-Optimized Root-Stem Junctions T h e wind load, which may come to several metric tons and which acts on lever arms that may be 80 m in length, causes a high b e n d i n g m o m e n t at the butt of the stem. This b e n d i n g m o m e n t is distributed over the roots to be b o r n e ultimately by the soil alone at the edge of the root plate. Both the shear strength of the root-soil interface and that of the soil itself are factors that d e t e r m i n e the size of the root plate. As in the case of tree forks (see 4.2 above), notch stresses at the s t e m - r o o t j u n c t i o n (Mattheck, 1993) are completely absent, which again supports the constant stress axiom. Preferential wind directions stimulate an increase in the tensile strength of roots on the windward side. Stokes (1994) showed experimentally that spruce roots on the windward side are thicker and longer than the remaining roots. This p h e n o m e n o n makes sense regarding the laws of basic mechanics plus M o h r - C o u l o m b ' s law of soil mechanics (Mattheck a n d Breloer, 1993). According to the latter, the shear strength of soil increases with the pressure that the shear surfaces exert on one another. This pressure is weaker on the windward than on the leeward side because the roots are lifted rather than depressed by the wind. T h e tree as a structure requires longer and thicker roots for r e i n f o r c e m e n t where soil shear strength is insufficient. These r e i n f o r c e m e n t roots can ensure an o p t i m u m load-bearing capacity of the root-soil "composite material" even on the windward side. This is presumably stimulated by soil movements that are larger at the windward side than in the c o m p a c t e d soil on the lee side. Again using basic mechanics and M o h r - C o u l o m b ' s law, one can explain several other natural p h e n o m e n a . Thicker and larger roots form on the upslope side of a tree (Mattheck a n d Breloer, 1993, 1995). W h e n the vertical sinker roots of a tree are a n c h o r e d at some distance from the stem, the lateral root is subjected to e n o r m o u s tensile and b e n d i n g stresses. Whereas the tensile part of the b e n d i n g stresses is a d d e d to the axial tensile stresses on the u p p e r side of the roots, the compressive b e n d i n g stresses a n d the axial tension neutralize one a n o t h e r on the lower side. As a result, wood is a d d e d to the u p p e r but not to the lower side of the root, and buttress roots are finally f o r m e d (Fig. 5). C o m p u t e r simulations at the Karlsruhe Nuclear Research Center (Mattheck, 1993) showed that lateral roots that are a n c h o r e d with sinker roots far away from the stem i n d e e d form a buttress root on the windward side when they are conditioned for a state of constant stress. It was f o u n d that the thickest tree rings are f o r m e d where the mechanical stresses are greatest ( u p p e r side of the roots), and that little xylem is a d d e d where the stresses are weakest (lower side of the roots). Field studies confirm this.

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

83

Buttressroots form on the windwardside in the case of flat roots whose lateral roots e x h i b i t sinker roots at a certain distance f r o m the stem. This is d u e to the c o m b i n a t i o n o f tensile stresses a n d b e n d i n g stresses, which leads to m a x i m u m stresses a n d a m a x i m u m tree r i n g thickness o n the u p p e r side a n d to m i n i m u m stresses a n d m i n i m u m tree r i n g thicknesses o n the lower side of the roots.

D. Optimum Fiber and Ray Arrangement for Radial and Axial Strength Wood is susceptible to failure due to shear stresses. The tree reduces the probability of failure due to shear by arranging the wood fibers along the force flow, that is, along the principal stress trajectories, which are entirely free of shear stresses. Engineering components that were manufactured on the basis of computer simulations of this stress-adapted fiber arrangement mechanism bore much higher loads than conventional composite materials (R. Kriechbaum and C. Mattheck, unpublished data). The mechanically controlled formation of spiral grain, described above, is a vivid example of the minimum shear stresses between the fibers. The coiled tensile stress trajectories in a twisted cylinder coincide with the axial alignment of the cells in wood. It is probable that the genetically controlled spiral grain that is often observed in horse chestnut is adapted to the prevailing stresses purely accidentally. Longitudinal splits due to inappropriate loading thus occur more frequently. According to K/ibler (1991), spiral grain also ensures a circumferential distribution of water and assimilates when individual roots or branches have lost their vitality. Another comprehensive study by K/ibler is dedicated to growth stresses and their distribution in trees (Kftbler, 1991). While axial tensile stresses act on the surface, the pith of the tree is subjected to axial pressure. The tensile stress in the outermost growth rings delays or even avoids failure due to fiber buckling on the compression side of bending. Most authors emphasize the storage and transport functions of rays but neglect their mechanical function. Albrecht et al. (1995) examined three ash trees (Fraxinus excelsior) and showed the mechanical significance of the rays. They found a strict correlation between the fractometer-measured lateral strength (Mattheck and Bethge, 1994) and the internal lateral stresses,

Claus Mattheck

Figure 6 T h e tree rings are a r r a n g e d p e r p e n d i c u l a r to the plane interface of two stems that form a narrow fork. which were calculated by applying the finite-element method. Moreover, they found a strong positive correlation between ray size or ray abundance and the maximum lateral-strength fractometer value: larger or more abundant rays give greater strength to wood when pulled in the radial direction.

E. Optimum Shape of Growth Rings The fibers of which the growth rings are composed are arranged along the major force flow in the axial direction. Shear-free lines are also preferred developmentally in the circumferential direction, as shown by the perpendicular arrangement of tree rings on contacting surfaces (Fig. 6, Mattheck, 1993). This perpendicular tree ring arrangement is also observed (C. Mattheck, personal observation) when adjacent branches of a tree fork grow together in the presence of contacting stones or other external objects.

The failure of trees in spite of the mechanical optimization of their outer shape and inner architecture may be surprising. The safety factor of trees

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

85

explains why breakage of these perfectly designed structures cannot always be avoided. The safety factor is defined as follows (Currey, 1984): S = fracture stress/service stress = trot/or0 Fracture stresses are the stresses required to break the tree longitudinally or transversely. They are much higher parallel to the grain than transversely to it (Layers, 1983). Service stresses tr0 are the "everyday" stresses that the tree experiences. The tree conforms with the axiom of constant stress by producing thicker tree rings where the service stresses are higher on a time average. The safety factor S is a measure of the mechanical safety margins of trees u n d e r normal service loads. According to Alexander (1981) and Currey (1984), S is in the range of 3 to 4 for the bones of mammals. Because animals run about and must carry each extra kilogram for a lifetime, it seems only natural that trees, being firmly anchored, can afford more weight, hence somewhat greater safety factors. Mattheck et al. (1993b) determined the safety factor of trees by systematic notching. Rectangular windows were p u n c h e d diametrically through various deciduous and coniferous stems. The window edges were filed smooth to obtain defined notch radii. Those trees with windows extending over about a third of the stem diameter survived whereas those with larger windows failed. Finite-element calculations revealed a 4.5-fold service stress increase on account of the p u n c h e d windows. It can be inferred that trees do not break unless stresses increase by a factor of 4.5. This gives a longitudinal safety factor of ~4.5, which is somewhat above the value reported for the m a m m a l bones. Hollow trees are an exception to this rule and are treated separately below (Section VI). Bending stresses that exceed the safety factor (thus causing failure) occasionally occur, but natural selection has not favored stem production for such rare events. Alexander (1981) explains this apparent insufficiency for bones. Biological designs could certainly resist the highest loads imaginable but the cost of preserving such "safe" species would be too high.

When a water hose is bent, its cross-section flattens and becomes more flexible. A hollow tree with a modest tangential strength splits longitudinally at a very early stage of cross-sectional flattening, and collapses into segments (C. Mattheck, personal observation). The hollow stem is unable to resist bending stresses and finally fails as its cross-section collapses. "Dev-

Claus Mattheck

%

The critical wall thickness (t)-to-radius (R) ratio seems to be t/R = 0 . 3 . . . 0.32. No significant failure was found above this value. (m) Broken; (O) standing.

il's ears" (peaks of standing xylem that remain in place after tree failure) may reveal that decay has spread and has already attacked the xylem rings in the compact areas above the cavity. We sought to learn the critical sizes of hollow spaces and cavities to avoid tree breakage that could threaten nearby structures or inhabitants. This failure criterion was investigated through field measurements of hollow trees (Fig. 7, Mattheck and Breloer, 1993; Mattheck et al., 1993a). We measured the wall thickness t of the hollow shell and the outside radius R as well for 800 trees that have survived so far, and for broken hollow trees. The solid squares in Fig. 7 represent the hollow trees that failed, and the open circles symbolize the hollow trees that remained standing. Hollow spaces were found to be critical when their sizes a m o u n t e d to about 70% the size of the radius. Seventy percent and sometimes, if rarely, 68% may cause trees with full crowns and fully developed diameters to fail as a result of cross-sectional collapsing. Trees whose crowns are strongly reduced may even remain upright despite the presence of rot stem in cavities 8 5 - 9 0 % the size of their stem radius (Mattheck and Breloer, 1993). The service stress of a solid tree is tr0. A critical hollow space whose size is 70% the size of the radius gives an increase in stresses of only tr/o'0 = 1.3, which is much smaller than the calculated safety factor of 4.5 given in Sec-

3. Biomechanical Optimum in WoodyStems

87

tion V. Only wide open cross-sections fully use their mechanical safety margins through o'/o'0 = 4.5. This is when both bending fracture and crosssectional collapsing may occur. Closed cross-sections collapse u n d e r much lower loads long before the value of 4.5 is reached. This is due to the change in cross-sectional bending resistance when the stem collapses into timber boards. The criterion t / R = 0.3 applied to all of the European and North American hardwoods and softwoods considered (Mattheck et al., 1993a). A field study conducted in Australia corroborated this result for eucalyptus trees < 4 m in diameter (C. Mattheck, personal observation). These findings may be explained by the fact that the bending stress in a hollow shell does not d e p e n d on the material used. The bending stress calculated by applying the simple Bernoulli bending theory increases only a little for small hollows but quickly rises when the hollow is more than 70% of the radius. This is an initial hypothetical explanation that requires deeper understanding. However, it is not really necessary to provide further proofs because the field studies reflect how the failure criterion works in nature. Therefore, the failure criterion t / R = 0.3 can be used as an empirical result for practical tree assessment.

It was shown above how trees optimize their outer shape and inner architecture to reduce the probability of failure. What happens, however, if the developed o p t i m u m is disturbed by external impacts? For example, what will occur if mechanical defects m o d i ~ the developed form of a plant? Wounds that injure the wood usually cause high notch stresses (see Section IV, A and B) as the force flow is diverted. Results from experiments (Mattheck, 1993) are consistent with the hypothesis that high notch stresses are detected by the cambium, and are reacted to by formation of a tree ring that is thickest where the stresses are highest. In the areas of highest stresses the tree attaches the most material for most effective and rapid wound healing. Predetermined breaking points that threaten the tree are repaired first and fastest. Local stress concentrations may also be caused by mechanical contacts. If, for example, a stone presses against a tree or becomes stuck in a tree fork, the tree instantaneously enlarges the contact surface to grow around the intruding stone. The material that the tree attaches distributes the contact force over a larger surface. The contact stresses are reduced, and the state of even stress distribution is restored (Mattheck, 1991, 1993). New contact stresses develop as the material surrounds the stone from both sides and joins. The new contact surface is enlarged as well and welds

Claus Mattheck

as the tree rings coming from both sides melt into one smooth c o n t o u r without kinks. The enclosed bark, however, will have the effect of a crack if the contacting partners are torn apart (Mattheck, 1993; Mattheck and Breloer, 1993). The additional material that the tree attaches to limit its risk of failure due to internal defects can be interpreted as a warning signal in the body language of trees. Any material that seems to be out of place or grown in excess can be regarded as symptomatic of a defect. The interpretation of these defect symptoms was systematized t h r o u g h d e v e l o p m e n t of the visual tree assessment (VTA) m e t h o d at the Karlsruhe Nuclear Research Center (Mattheck and Breloer, 1993, 1995). This m e t h o d is based on a catalog of symptoms that assigns external symptoms to internal defects. The severity of the defects is evaluated, and failure criteria are defined. The VTA catalog also includes a library of the known cases of tree failure due to breakage and windthrow. A failure criterion for evaluation of decayed parts was i n t r o d u c e d in Section VI. The risk of stem breakage increases greatly if a hollow space occupies an area > 6 8 % of the stem radius. Cracks in vertical trees are a n o t h e r type of defect. However, trees that were cut longitudinally from the butt to a point at shoulder level by use of a chain saw during field studies 2 years ago still stretch their branches to the light today. On the other hand, cracks due to lignin creep in leaning trees often cause the crack surfaces to slip on each other and may quickly lead to tree failure. As a defect symptom, ribs that form in front of each crack are warning signals. Progressive lean due to shear deformation is indicated by transverse cracks in the bark on the u p p e r side, and by bellows-type folds in the bark and perturbations on the lower side of the slanting tree right above the root buttress. Progressive lean of a stem must be expected to advance when no reaction wood is formed to actively check the existing creep potential. In the case of deciduous trees, this counteraction reminds one of a tensile rope that shortens on its u p p e r side and tightens continuously. If this tightening tension is not produced, the tree keeps on leaning and falls when it reaches a critical stress. In this sense, tension wood formation by leaning trees is a repair activity that compensates for progressive lean of the stem.

The following statements summarize the main points of this chapter. Trees are like sailboats. They consist of crown (sail), stem (mast), and root plate (hull). The d e v e l o p m e n t of these parts is well coordinated during natural tree growth.

3. Biomechanical Optimum in Woody Stems

In contrast to h u m a n - m a d e structures, trees, being biological components, are often able to modify their designs and make repairs whenever changes in the loads and stresses d e m a n d adaptation. An o p t i m u m mechanical design lessens avoidable loads to the greatest extent possible and evenly distributes unavoidable ones (constant stress axiom). The stems represent a mechanical o p t i m u m with respect to tapering, branch and root junctions, and inner architecture. The safety factor of tree stems is S - 4.5. Field studies suggest that hollow stems with wall thickness to radius ratios above 0.3 do not break as a result of hollowness. However, any tree can break when its safety margin decreases because of overloads. Defective trees (those whose structure has been damaged, e.g., by mechanical impacts) repair themselves. The mechanical defects can be inferred from the repair material that the tree produces. This repair material forms the basis of a body language of trees, which can be used by people to evaluate the stability of urban trees. Future work by the author's team will focus on the o p t i m u m distribution of mechanical properties such as stiffness and strength inside the tree.

I am grateful to Mrs. Dagmar Grebe for her help in the preparation of the figures, and to Mrs. Heidi Knierim, who translated the German manuscript. I also thank Dr. Robert Archer, Dr. John Sperry, and Dr. Brayton Wilson for their comments on the manuscript.

Albrecht, W., Bethge, K., and Mattheck, C. (1995). Is lateral strength in trees controlled by lateral stress.J. Arboricult. 21 (2), 83-87. Alexander, M. (1981 ). Factors of safety in the structure of animals. Sci. Prog. (Oxford). 67, 109130. Currey, J. (1984). "The Mechanical Adaptation of Bone." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Harris, J. (1988). "Spiral Grain and Wave Phenomena in Wood Formation." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Hartmann, E (1942). Das statische Wuchsgesetz bei Nadel--und Lfiubbaumen,"pp. 111. Springer-Verlag, Wien. Kfibler, H. (1987). Growth stresses in trees and related wood properties. For. Abstr. 48, 131m 189. Kfibler, H. (1991 ). Function of spiral grain in trees. Trees Struct. Funct. 5, 125-135. Lavers, G. M. (1983). "The Strength Properties of Timber." HMSO, London. Mattheck, C. (1991 ). "TreesmThe Mechanical Design." Springer Verlag, Heidelberg and New York. Mattheck, C. (1993). "Design in der Natur," 2nd Ed. Rombach Verlag, Freiburg, Germany.

90

Claus Mattheck

Mattheck, C., and Bethge, K. (1994). A guide to fractometer tree assessment. Arborist's News 3, 9-12. Mattheck, C., and Breloer, H. (1993). "Handbuch der Schadenskunde von Baumen." Rombach Verlag, Freiburg, Germany. Mattheck, C., and Breloer, H. (1995). "The Body Language of Trees." HMSO, London. Mattheck, C., and Vorberg, U. (1991). The biomechanics of tree fork design. Bot. Acta 104, 399-404. Mattheck, C., Bethge, K., and Erb, D. (1992). Three-dimensional shape optimization of a bar with a rectangular hole. FatigueFract. Eng. Mater. Struct. 15, 347-351. Mattheck, C., Bethge, K., and Erb, D. (1993a). Failure criteria for trees. Arboricult.J. 17, 201209. Mattheck, C., Bethge, K., and SchAfer,J. (1993b). Safety factors in trees.J. Theor. Biol. 165, 185189. Mayhead, G. (1973). Some drag coefficients for British forest trees derived from wind tunnel studies. Agric. Meteorol. 12, 123-130. Metzger, K. (1893). Der EinfluB des Windes als maBgeblicher Faktor ffir das Wachstum der Baume. In "Mfmdener Forstliche Hefte," Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Mosbrugger, V. (1990). "The Tree Habit in Land Plants." Lecture Notes in Earth Sciences. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Stokes, A. (1994). Responses of young trees to wind: Effects on root architecture and anchorage strength. Ph.D. thesis. University of York, York, England. Timell, T. E. (1986). "Compression Wood in Gymnosperms." Springer-Verlag, Berlin and New York. Ylinen, A. (1952). I]ber die mechanische Schaftform der Bfiume," Silva Fennica, Helsinki, Finland.

4 Shrub Stems: Form and Function

Shrubs have smaller stems than trees and shrubs, shrubs often have multiple stems, and they can grow where trees cannot survive. These three facts raise many questions about shrub stems that center around the issue of whether selection resulted in short, woody, multiple-stemmed plants that h a p p e n e d to be tolerant of stress, or whether selection for stress tolerance resulted in short, woody, multiple-stemmed plants. This chapter summarizes much of what we know about shrub stems and the shrub form. We need to know more about shrubs not only because they are important world-wide, but also because clarifying the biology of shrub structure, growth, and function will help us to understand other plants. A. Definitions o f Shrubs

Shrubs are defined on the basis of stem characteristics as intermediate in the continuum from herbs to trees. Definitions of shrubs are necessarily arbitrary and often reflect the regional bias of the investigator. Rundel (1991) gave an ecological definition of shrubs as "low woody plants with multiple stems." Orsham (1989) used a more restrictive definition of shrubs as "plants with lignified stems not developing a distinct trunk. The stems branch from their basal part above or below the soil surface." Woodiness of the stem eliminates most herbs from the shrub definition. Shrubs are

Pt.nt st~,~

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

92

Brayton F. Wilson

shorter than trees. They are also upright, as opposed to prostrate woody plants, and self-supporting, as opposed to vines. Some shrub species never develop multiple stems from underground buds, even after injuries. Some shrubs branch profusely at the base and do not have a main stem, yet other shrubs may have distinct main stems clearly differentiated from the branches. B. Habitats of Shrubs

Shrubs often dominate in areas of high environmental stress such as shrub deserts (water stress), shrub tundra (cold, nutrient and wind stress), shrub wetlands (soil oxygen stress), shrubs on nutrient-deficient soils, or fire-dependent communities (Rundel, 1991). Forest shrubs occur throughout the world and are limited by tree competition, primarily for light, but also by root competition (Riegel et al., 1992). An interesting question is whether forest shrubs are adapted to grow in these relatively benign environments or whether they were originally adapted for high-stress environments outside the forest and secondarily invaded the forest. Californian chaparral shrub taxa apparently originated in forests under warm temperate conditions with summer rainfall (Axelrod, 1989). These taxa had basic structural features that permitted their success after the change to a high-stress, summer-dry mediterranean climate. C. Evolution of Shrubs Stebbins (1972) concluded that arid-land shrubs have arisen independently in many different taxa from both herbs and trees. Given this multiple origin of shrub form, generalizations are probably doomed to failure. Even so, two alternative hypotheses are proposed here about the adaptive nature of shrub form. The first hypothesis is that shrub form is an adaptation based on the design strategy of relatively small, low-investment, low-risk, "throwaway" stems that are expendable in high-stress environments (comparable to throwaway compound leaves, Givnish, 1978; and [1] in this volume; Stevens and Fox, 1991). A shortened life cycle for each stem and the ability to produce new stems after the death of old ones would be associated with such a design. Under this hypothesis, specific stress adaptations would be secondary, after shrub form had developed. The second hypothesis is that adaptations for surviving high stress imposed the shrub form. A possible example would be a species with small vessels that increase drought resistance. These vessels would also increase water stress under optimal conditions, thus restricting growth and inducing the shrub habit.

4. Shrub Stems: Form and Function

A. Stem Hydraulics Stem adaptations to stress often involve trade-offs among different organs in the plant, or among different functions of the stem. Leaves or roots often have adaptations for drought avoidance or tolerance (Orsham, 1972; Nilsen et al., 1984; Newton and Goodin, 1989a;b). These adaptations may be different between trees and shrubs (DeLucia and Schlesinger, 1991). The stem adaptations vary widely depending on the adaptations of other organs. The woods of shrubs, vines, and trees seem to exhibit different trade-offs. Wide, long vessels are efficient for conduction, but risky for embolisms from freezing, and from low water potentials if they have large pores in the pit membranes (Sperry, [5] in this volume). Z i m m e r m a n n and Jeje (1981) measured vessel lengths in mesic forest trees (seven species) and shrubs (four species). The diffuse porous trees had maximum vessel lengths of 2 0 - 5 0 cm. The vessels of most of the shrubs (all diffuse porous) were <50 cm long, but a few vessels in each species were >1 m long. Farmer (1918) found no consistent differences in the specific conductivity (volume cm -2 min -1) between deciduous shrub and tree stems. Several studies have examined the differences in wood structure or water conductivity between trees, shrubs, and vines (Baas and Schweingruber, 1987; Chiu and Ewers, 1992; Ewers et al., 1990; Gartner, 1991a). The general conclusions were that shrubs tend to have narrower, shorter vessels than do trees or vines. Shrubs, compared to vines, have wider stems with more vessels, so that the leaf-specific conductivities (conductivity of the stem divided by the distal leaf area) of the vine and shrub forms are about the same. B. Case History: The California Chaparral The southern California chaparral is a shrub ecosystem that has been studied intensively. It is subjected to summer drought and frequent fires. The woods of chaparral shrubs appear to have anatomical adaptations for drought (Carlquist, 1989). Many species have wood specialized for high conductivity when water is available (simple perforation plates, wide earlywood vessels), but also specialized for safety during drought periods (narrow latewood vessels, vasicentric tracheids). Adaptations in the wood allow some stems to be subjected to very low water potentials without developing embolisms (Kolb and Davis, 1994). Shallow-rooted shrubs of the chaparral may reach leaf water potentials of - 8 to - 9 MPa during the summer, among the lowest values recorded anywhere (Gill and Mahall, 1986). Deep-rooted species can essentially avoid water stress problems and maintain leaf water potentials above - 1 . 1 MPa

94

BraytonF. Wilson

(Davis and Mooney, 1986). Those species developing low water potentials may be vulnerable to stem embolisms. Some chaparral shrub stems are vulnerable to stem embolisms at the relatively high stem water potentials of - 1 . 5 MPa, yet other species are not vulnerable to embolisms until they reach - 11 MPa (Davis et al., 1993). In many cases in woody plants the lowest water potential a species normally encounters is near the water potential at which severe embolisms occur (see Sperry, 1995). Kolb and Davis (1994) have shown that two species that develop water potentials of - 8 MPa have different mechanisms for survival. By the end of the dry season the summerdeciduous Salvia mel8fera had lost 78% of its hydraulic conductivity through embolisms, while the evergreen Ceanothus megacarpus had lost only 17% of its hydraulic conductivity. Salvia meUifera apparently survives by forming new xylem and new shoots each spring. Ceanothus megacarpus survives by being extremely resistant to embolism formation.

Height is the major distinction between shrubs and trees. Height is correlated with stem mechanical design (taper, length, angle, and material properties) and stem longevity, and may be related to stem number. These factors are discussed with the cautionary note that causality is unknown. For example, Givnish ([1] in this volume) discusses how allocation within a plant can limit maximum plant height. Did reduced height growth in shrubs cause reduced allocation of carbohydrates to the stem, or did reduced allocation to the stem cause reduced height growth? Did selection result in rapid stem turnover to maintain low stature, or did selection for rapid turnover result in low stature?

A. Stem Number Allocation to stem growth is relatively low in shrubs compared to trees. In multiple-stemmed shrubs there may be complex interactions both among stems and between stems and below-ground storage. Competition for stored materials between stems of the same clone might be expected to limit height growth. In Vaccinium myrtillus, clipping shoots did not affect the n u m b e r of new shoots, but did reduce both the growth of new shoots and the new growth on old shoots (Tolvanen et al., 1994). B. Stem Taper Wood production by cambial activity in trees is generally distributed so that bending strains are uniform along the stem (Mattheck, [3] in this volume). This distribution of cambial activity results in stems with taper from tip to base because the bending stresses are greatest at the base and the

4. Shrub Stems: Form and Function

95

stem must thicken to reduce surface strains. In trees that are guyed or supported to eliminate wind sway, bending strains are reduced or eliminated. These trees may not thicken enough at the base to keep from breaking when the support is removed (Jacobs, 1954). Strain is not the only factor in determining stem form because in low light, trees or their branches may have no cambial activity at the base where surface strains are highest (Bormann, 1965; Reukema, 1959). Supported vines have little stem taper and allocate more growth to elongation and cambial activity near the tip (Gartner, 1991 c). Toxicodendron diversilobum grows as a vine when supported externally, but as a shrub when not supported (Gartner, 1991b). Similarly, reduced thickening of shrub stems might result from support by adjacent stems of the same clone. Shrubs appear to be intermediate in the distribution of cambial activity between trees and vines. The ratio of height to diameter is often lower in shrubs than in trees, so that they bend u n d e r relatively low loads (King, 1987). Shrub stems may have nonuniform surface strains because they are comparable to suppressed, or supported, trees.

C. Length or Height of Stems The rate of shoot elongation, the angle of shoot growth, and the death of shoots could all determine maximum shrub height. Elongation rates could decrease with increasing height, reaching zero at maximum height, suggesting that elongation is some function of height. Elongation rates could stay relatively high, but shoots above the maximum height could die back. For example, S. mellifera elongates more each year than does cooccurring C. megacarpus, yet is shorter because the shoots die back each year (Kolb and Davis, 1994). Wind-shaped trees and shrubs are c o m m o n where exposed shoots are killed. Height growth would also decrease when stems lean toward the horizontal even though elongation continues. Shrub stems frequently are leaning. Leaning may result from passive bending due to self-weight and inadequate stem thickening. Alternatively, active shifts from vertical to angled growth could result from the formation of reaction wood to bend a vertical stem down (Hall~ et al., 1978). Understory shrubs are relatively free from wind forces, but they are prone to having branches or whole trees fall on top of them, bending the shrub stems over or breaking the terminal shoots (Gartner, 1989). Most understory plants have preventitious buds that grow vertically after such events, so that height growth is interrupted only temporarily. Internal water stress could limit height growth through several mechanisms. Hydraulic resistance could accumulate rapidly along the stem as it becomes longer or taller. Another factor is that most of the resistance of a shoot system is in the small-diameter twigs (Yang and Tyree, 1993). If a shrub is highly branched, then the taller shrubs would have many small-

96

Brayton F. Wilson

diameter twigs and many branch junctions, both of which could offer increased resistance to water flow and decreased water potential at the leaves and growing shoots (Tyree and Alexander, 1993). One might, therefore, expect a rapid drop in water potential toward the tips of highly branched shrubs with small leaves and thin twigs (characteristic of dry sites), with a relatively low drop in water potential in shrubs with large leaves, thick twigs, and few branch junctions. The effect of shade on height of shrubs is unclear. Shrubs in shady environments experience not only reduced light intensity and changed light quality compared to open grown individuals, but they may also be exposed to less wind, which might tend to increase height growth (Neel and Harris, 1971). Understory shrubs usually grow faster in canopy gaps than in the shade (Hicks and Hustin, 1989; Runkle, 1982). Yet, studies of the understory shrub Gaultheria shallon in the Pacific Northwest (Messier et al., 1989; Bunnell, 1990; Smith, 1991) and six shrub species in South Africa (Holmes and Cowling, 1993) found that the shade-grown plants were taller than open-grown plants. In shade-tolerant or midtolerant trees optimum height growth is generally at less than full light (Spurr and Barnes, 1980, p. 129). For shrubs, the light shade of canopy gaps may stimulate elongation whereas height growth would be inhibited under completely open conditions.

D. Stem Longevity The short life span of individual stem ramets could limit the height of shrubs. If stems live only a few years they cannot become tall unless they elongate extremely rapidly over those few years. Shrub stems that are sprouts may grow very rapidly for the first year. Sambucus canadensis sprout stems may grow more than 2 m the first year, but elongation rates slow rapidly and most stems only live 5 or 6 years (B. E Wilson, personal observation).

A. Multiple vs. Single Stems The multistemmed character results from the growth of buds from below ground level to form new stems (ramets). Multiple-stemmed shrubs can survive death of individual stems because the underground portion of the plant survives to sprout and form replacement stems. In contrast, the singlestemmed shrubs do not produce new stems. They may survive severe drought by sacrificing some branches rather than the whole plant (Parsons et al., 1981). When the stem is killed by fire, single-stemmed shrubs are adapted for production of abundant seedlings rather than new sprouts from buried buds as in multiple-stemmed species.

4. Shrub Stems: Form and Function

97

In the California chaparral most genera form multiple-stemmed shrubs, but 46 (79.3%) of the Ceanothus species and 59 (78.7%) of the Arctostaphylos species form single-stemmed shrubs (Wells, 1969). Although multiplestemmed shrubs can survive indefinitely as a clone by producing new stems, single-stemmed shrubs die when the stem dies. Single-stemmed shrubs may live only 9 to 15 years (Baccharispilularis, Hobbs and Mooney, 1986), or they may survive more than 100 years (Ceanothus crassifolius; Keeley, 1992). In forests most shrub species are multiple-stemmed, although a few species may sprout infrequently (e.g., Vaccinium corymbosum; Pritts and Hancock, 1985). The u n d e r g r o u n d buds of multiple-stemmed shrubs may be on the basal part of the primary shoot (lignotubers, root crowns, or burls), or they may be distributed along rhizomes (Tappeiner, 1971; Tappeiner et al., 1991), or new shoots may form from branches that have layered (O'Keefe et al., 1982; Gartner, 1989). Release of basal buds is related to cessation of apical growth at the end of the summer in Corylus and to winter-imposed dormancy in Sambucus (Champagnat, 1978). The new stems may remain interconnected or eventually become separated into independent ramets. The rate of lateral expansion of a clone depends on the rate of expansion of the organ that bears the buds. Clones from root crowns remain compact, [e.g., Corylus (Tappeiner, 1971) or Alnus (Huenneke, 1987)], but clones formed from rhizomes or layered branches may spread rapidly (>2 m / y e a r in the rhizomatous Rhus; Gilbert, 1966). Populations of stems from multiple-stemmed shrubs generally have a large number of young stems and an exponential decrease in stem numbers with increasing age (e.g., Stohlgren et al., 1984). This distribution indicates a continuous production of new stems with a constant mortality rate over their life span. As a result, clone age often exceeds maximum stem age and may be unlimited (e.g., Vasek, 1980). Even more buds may be released if the top of the shrub is killed, for example by fire. Thus, apparently some buds escape apical dominance and grow out each year despite the presence of vigorous stems, whereas other buds are inhibited by the living stems and may be released only if the stems are killed. There is always the possibility that new adventitious buds and shoots may be formed after a disturbance (Gill [14] in this volume).

B. Development of Shrub Stems The distinction between stems and branches arises through the dominance and thickening of a single series of axes (Hall~ et al., 1978). Usually shrub stems are sympodial with axes from a succession of lateral meristems. Under natural conditions injury to terminal meristems and shoots is com-

98

Brayton E Wilson

mon. Terminal meristems may also abort, or flower, or lose apical control of lateral shoots even though they persist. A c o m m o n form of development in shrub stems occurs when stems bend, or are bent, toward the horizontal. Horizontal growth is usually associated with reduced elongation and release of buds that grow to form vigorous, vertical shoots (Hall~ et al., 1978; Schuhe et al., 1986). The vertical shoot then thickens to form the main stem while the distal part of the older parent shoot grows slowly and becomes a branch. The process may be repeated, forming a series of arching stem segments (e.g., Sambucus, Champagnat, 1978). Lack of apical dominance or apical control leads to a highly branched system with growth diffused over many small, slow-growing twigs without a main stem. Loss of the terminal apical meristem by abortion, flowering, or browsing may lead to forking of the stem if two or more lateral shoots escape apical control. Such forking is c o m m o n in opposite-leaved shrubs such as Viburnum spp. or Comus spp., but also occurs in alternate-leaved shrubs such as Rhus typhina (Leeuwenberg's model, as described by Hall~ et al., 1978). Major stem forks may also form occasionally without loss of the terminal when a lateral branch grows at about the same rate as the parent shoot.

C. Architecture for Leaf Display The display of leaves in a shrub crown is determined primarily by the architecture of the shoot system (Givnish, 1995; Waller and Steingraeber, [2] in this volume). Pickett and co-workers have described aspects of the architecture of the eastern forest shrubs Lindera benzoin, Viburnum acerifolium, V. dentatum, and V. prunifolia (Pickett and Kempf, 1980; Kempf and Pickett, 1981; Veres and Pickett, 1982; Nicola and Pickett, 1983). In high light these shrubs had vertical stems with branches at angles, but in the shade the shrubs tended to have cantilevered stems with the terminal parts nearly horizontal and with horizontal branches with very little overlap among leaves. These species exemplify Horn's (1971) model of the shadeadapted leaf monolayer. When a stem forms a horizontal cantilever with the crown toward the end of the stem, the bending m o m e n t from the weight of the crown is at a maximum. Maintaining horizontal growth in a leaning stem requires more allocation to stem thickening than would be needed for vertical growth. In contrast, Vaccinium ovalifolium in coastal Alaska forms the minimum-cost monolayer in the shade (Alaback and Tappeiner, 1991): young V. ovalifolium develops an evergreen, prostrate monolayer under a dense overstory. Three to 4 years after release by high light, it grows upright and becomes deciduous.

4. Shrub Stems: Form and Function

99

The nature of shrubs as short and, usually, multiple-stemmed plants makes them especially suitable for investigating some aspects of woody plant biology. Shrub species reach a lower maximum height, and reach their maximum height much faster, than do trees. Do they reach a maxim u m height because of allocation patterns and carbon balance, because of hydraulic or mechanical constraints associated with height, or because of some genetic growth pattern unrelated to the above factors? Most shrub species have clonal growth with multiple stems. How do shrubs regulate new stem production and how do stems interact within a clone? Shrubs are also excellent organisms for the study of adaptations to stress because they often survive in high-stress environments. Desert and chaparral species will continue to be studied to elucidate mechanisms for drought resistance, while forest shrubs have marked architectural adaptations for survival u n d e r low light. Shrub stems will be studied because shrubs are important t h r o u g h o u t the world as sources of food, fuel, forage, and fiber. Stems themselves may be the product. Where leaves or fruits are the products, the stems serve a vital role in support, leaf display, and the transport of materials between roots and leaves. The structure and function of the stem drastically affect the growth of the whole plant. The resilience of shrubs after injury, because of their ability to produce new stems, makes them ideally suited for frequent harvesting as crops.

I thank S. D. Davis, E. T. Nilsen, andJ. Stafstrom for their helpful comments on this chapter.

Alaback, P. B., and Tappeiner, J. C. (1991). Response of western hemlock (Tsuga heterophylla) and early huckleberry (Vaccinium ovalifolium) seedlings to forest windthrow. Can. J. For. Res. 21,534-539. Axelrod, D. I. (1989). Age and origin of the chaparral. In "The California Chaparral: Paradigms Reexamined" (S. C. Keeley, ed.), pp. 7-20. Nat. Hist. Museum Los Angeles County Sci. Ser. 34. Baas, P., and Schweingruber, E H. (1987). Ecological trends in the wood anatomy of trees, shrubs and climbers from Europe. IAWA Bull. 8, 245-274. Bormann, E H. (1965). Changes in the growth pattern of white pine trees undergoing suppression. Ecology 46, 269-277.

1 O0

Brayton E Wilson

Bunnell, E L. (1990). Reproduction of salal (Gaultheria shallon) under forest canopy. Can. J. For. Res. 20, 91 - 100. Carlquist, S. (1989). Adaptive wood anatomy of chaparral shrubs. In "The California Chaparral: Paradigms Reexamined" (S. C. Keeley, ed.), pp. 25-36. Nat. Hist. Museum Los Angeles County Sci. Ser. 34. Champagnat, P. (1978). Formation of the trunk in woody plants. In "Tropical Trees as Living Systems" (P. B. Tomlinson and M. H. Zimmermann, eds.), pp. 401-422. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Chiu, S.-T., and Ewers, E W. (1992). Xylem structure and water transport in a twiner, a scrambler, and a shrub of Lonicera (Caprifoliaceae). Trees 6, 216-224. Davis, S. D., and Mooney, H. A. (1986). Water use patterns of four co-occurring chaparral shrubs. Oecolog~a70, 172-174. Davis, S. D., Kolb, K. J., Jarbeau, J. A., and Redtfeldt, R. A. (1993). Water stress and xylem dysfunction in chaparral shrubs of California. Ecol. Soc. Am. Bull. Supp. 74, 209. DeLucia, E. H., and Schlesinger, W. H. (1991). Resource use efficiency and drought tolerance in adjacent Great Basin and Sierran plants Ecology 72, 51-58. Ewers, F. W., Fisher, J. B., and Chiu, S.-T. (1990). A survey of vessel dimensions in stems of tropical lianas and other growth forms. Oecologia84, 544-552. Farmer, J. B. (1918). On the quantitative differences in the water-conductivity of the wood in trees and shrubs. 1. The evergreens. 2. The deciduous plants. Proc. R. Soc. London Ser. B 90, 218-250. Gartner, B. L. (1989). Breakage and regrowth of Piper species in rain forest understory. Biotropica 21,303-307. Gartner, B. L. (1991a). Stem hydraulic properties of vines vs shrubs of western poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilobum. Oecolog~a87, 180-189. Gartner, B. L. (1991 b). Structural stability and architecture of vines vs. shrubs of poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilotmm. Ecology 72, 2005- 2015. Garmer, B. L. (1991c). Relative growth rates of vines and shrubs of western poison oak, Toxicodendron cliversilobum (Anacardiaceae). Am. J Bot. 78, 1435-1353. Gilbert, E. (1966). Structure and development of sumac clones. Am. Midl. Nat. 75, 432-445. Gill, D. S., and Mahall, B. E. (1986). Quantitative phenology and water relations of an evergreen and a deciduous chaparral shrub. Ecol. Monogr. 56, 127-143. Givnish, T.J. (1978). On the adaptive significance of compound leaves, with particular reference to tropical trees. In "Tropical Trees as Living Systems" (P. B. Tomlinson and M. H. Zimmermann, eds.), pp. 351-380. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Hall6, E, Oldeman, R. A. A., and Tomlinson, P. B. (1978). "Tropical Trees and Forests: An Architectural Analysis." Springer-Verlag, New York. Hicks, D.J., and Hustin, D. L. (1989). Response of Hamamelis virginiana L. to canopy gaps in a Pennsylvania oak forest. Am. Midl. Nat. 121,200-204. Hobbs, R.J., and Mooney, H. A. (1986). Community changes following shrub invasion of grassland. Oecologia70, 508-513. Holmes, P. M., and Cowling, R. M. (1993). Effects of shade on seedling growth, morphology and leaf photosynthesis in six subtropical thicket species from the eastern Cape, South Africa. For. Ecol. Manage. 61, 199- 220. Horn, H. S. (1971). "The Adaptive Geometry of Trees." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Huenneke, L. E (1987). Demography of a clonal shrub, Alnus incana ssp rugosa (Betulaceae). Am. Midl. Nat. 117, 43-56. Jacobs, M. R. (1954). The effect ofwind sway on the form and development of Pinus radiata D. Don. Aust.J. Bot. 2, 35-51. Keeley, J. E. (1992). Recruitment of seedlings and vegetative sprouts in unburned chaparral. Ecology 73, 1194-1208.

4. Shrub Stems: Form and Function

101

Kempf, J. S., and Pickett, S. T. A. (1981). The role of branch length and angle in branching pattern of forest shrubs along a successional gradient. New Phytol. 87, 111-116. King, D. A. (1987). Load bearing capacity of understory treelets of a tropical wet forest. Bull. Torrey. Bot. Club 114, 419-428. Kolb, K. J., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Drought tolerance and xylem embolism in co-occurring species of coastal sage and chaparral. Ecology 75, 648-659. Messier, C., Honer, T. W., and Kimmins, J. P. (1989). Photosynthetic photon flux density, red: far-red ratio, and minimum light requirement for survival of Gaultheria shallon in western red-cedar--western hemlock stands in British Columbia. Can.J. For. Res. 19, 1470-1477. Neel, P. L., and Harris, R. W. (1971). Motion-induced inhibition of elongation and induction of dormancy in Liquidambar. Science 173, 58-59. Newton, R.J., and Goodin,J. R. (1989a). Moisture stress adaptations in shrubs. In "Biology and Utilization of Shrubs" (C. M. McKell, ed.), pp. 365-383. Academic Press, New York. Newton, R.J., and Goodin,J. R. (1989b). Temperature stress adaptations in shrubs. In "Biology and Utilization of Shrubs" (C. M. McKell, ed.), pp. 384-402. Academic Press, New York. Nicola, A., and Pickett, S. T. A. (1983). The adaptive architecture of shrub canopies: Leaf display and biomass allocation in relation to light environment. New Phytol. 93, 301- 310. Nilsen, E. T., Sharifi, M. R., and Rundel, P. W. (1984). Comparative water relations of phreatophytes in the Sonoran Desert of California. Ecology 65, 767- 778. O'Keefe,J. E, Saunders, K., and Wilson, B. E (1982). Mountain laurel: a problem in northeastern forests. Presented at Northern Logger Timber Proceeding,July 15, 1982. Orsham, G. (1972). Morphological and physiological plasticity in relation to drought. In "Wildland Shrubs--their Biology and Utilization," pp. 245-254. US. Forest Service General Technical Report INT-1. Orsham, G. (1989). Shrubs as a growt]a form. In "Biology and Utilization of Shrubs" (C. M. McKell, ed.), pp. 249-265. Academic Press, New York. Parsons, D. J., Rundel, P. W., Hedlund, R. P., and Baker, G. A. (1981). Survival of a severe drought by a non-sprouting chaparral shrub. Am.J. Bot. 68, 973-979. Pickett, S. T. A., and Kempf, J. S. (1980). Branching patterns in forest shrubs and understory trees in relation to habitat. New Phytol. 86, 219-232. Pritts, M. P., and Hancock, J. E (1985). Lifetime biomass partitioning and yield component relationships in the highbush blueberry Vaccinium corymbosum L. (Ericaceae). Am.J. Bot. 72, 446-452. Reukema, D. L. (1959). Missing rings in branches of young Douglas fir. Ecology 40, 480-482. Riegel, G. M., Miller, R. E, and Krueger, W. C. (1992). Competition for resources between understory vegetation and overstory Pinus ponderosa in northeastern Oregon. Ecol. Appl. 2, 71-75. Rundel, P. W. (1991). Shrub life forms. In "Responses of Plants to Multiple Stresses" (H. A. Mooney, W. E. Winner, E.J. Pell, and E. Chu, eds.), pp. 345-370. Academic Press, New York. Runkle, J. R. (1982). Patterns of disturbance in some old-growth forests of North America. Ecology 63, 1533-1546. Schulze, E.-D., Kuppers, M., and Matyssek, R. (1986). The role of carbon balance and branching pattern in the growth of woody species. In "On the Economy of Plant Form and Function" (T.J. Givnish, ed.), pp. 585-602. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Smith, N.J. (1991). Sun and shade leaves: Clues to how salal (Gaultheria shallon) responds to overstory stand density. Can.J. For. Res. 21,300-305. Spurr, S. H., and Barnes, B. V. (1980). "Forest Ecology." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Stebbins, G. L. (1972). Evolution and diversity of arid-land shrubs. In "Wildland Shrubs-Their Biology and Utilization," pp. 111-121, U.S. Forest Service General Technical Report INT-1. Stevens, G. C., and Fox, J. E (1991 ). The causes of treeline. Annual Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 177-191.

102

Brayton F. Wilson

Stohlgren, T.J., Parsons, D.J., and Rundel, P. W. (1984). Population structure of Adenostoma fasciculata in mature stands of chamise chaparral in the southern Sierra Nevada, California. Oecologia 64, 87-91. Tappeiner,J. C. (1971 ). Invasion and development of beaked hazel in red pine stands in northern Minnesota. Ecology 52, 514-519. Tappeiner, J. C., Zasada, J., Ryan, P., and Newton, M. (1991 ). Salmonberry clonal and population structure: The basis for persistent cover. Ecology 72, 609-618. Tolvanen, A., Laine, K., Pukonen, T., Saari, E., and Havas, P. (1994). Responses to harvesting intensity in a clonal dwarf shrub, the bilberry ( Vaccinium myrtiUus L.) Vegetatio 110, 163-169. Tyree, M. T., and Alexander, J. D. (1993). Hydraulic conductivity of branch junctions in three temperate tree species. Trees 7, 156-159. Vasek, F. C. (1980). Creosote bush: Long-lived clones in the Mojave desert. Arn.J. Bot. 67, 246255. Veres, J. S., and Pickett, S. T. A. (1982). Branching pattern of Lindera benzoin beneath gaps and closed canopies. New Phytol. 91,767-772. Wells, P. V. (1969). The relation between mode of reproduction and extent of speciation in woody genera of the California chaparral. Evolution 23, 264-267. Yang, S., and Tyree, M. T. (1993). Hydraulic resistance in Acer saccharum shoots and its influence on leaf water potential and transpiration. Tree Physiol. 12, 231-242. Zimmermann, M. H., andJeje, A. A. (1981 ). Vessel-length distribution in stems of some American woody plants. Can. J. Bot. 59, 1882-1892.

II Roles of Stems

in Transport and Storage of Water

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

5 Limitations on Stem Water Transport and Their Consequences

Mechanical support and long-distance transport are two of the most obvious functions of stems. Vascular tissue, which makes up most of the stem in plants with secondary growth, plays a major role in both functions. Overproduction of vascular tissue relative to requirements for support and transport represents a waste of resources; underproduction may place restrictions on growth. The chapters by Mattheck [3], Gartner [6], and Givnish [1] in this volume discuss constraints of stem support on plant size and shape. Implications of stem phloem transport are discussed by Pate and Jeschke [8]and Van Bel [9] in this volume. This chapter considers interactions between stem water transport, xylem structure, vegetative phenology, and stomatal regulation of gas exchange.

The significance of stem water transport is apparent in its influence on leaf water status and, ultimately, in how leaf water status is linked to the regulation of gas exchange and other leaf-level processes affecting wholeplant carbon gain. The abundance of xylem conduits specialized for longitudinal flow suggests an efficient transport system offering minimal fricCopyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

John & Sperry

tional resistance. However, a number of studies have shown that a large fraction of the decrease in leaf water potential caused by transpiration results from the hydraulic resistance of stem xylem (reviewed in Tyree and Ewers, 1991). Water flow through stems generally conforms to Darcy's law where volume flow rate ( A v / A t ) is a function of the hydraulic conductance (k; reciprocal of resistance) and the pressure difference between the ends of the flow path (Ap): A v / A t = k AP

(1)

Although osmotic forces contribute to water flow into the root xylem (Passioura, 1988) and may influence water flow from leaf xylem to mesophyll cells (Canny, 1993), longitudinal transport in mature stem xylem introduces no symplastic barriers and osmotic potential does not participate in driving flow (Pickard, 1981). Stem k has been shown to be independent of Ap over a 0.07 to 2.8 MPa range (Sperry and Tyree, 1990); this is consistent with water being nearly incompressible, and conduit walls being inflexible. Exceptions occur when pressure gradients alter pit membrane geometry (Sperry and Tyree, 1990) or cause cavitation and air blockage (Kelso et aL, 1963). The hydraulic conductance of a stem [k; i.e., ( A v / A t ) / A P , Eq. (1)] depends on stem length, transverse area of xylem, number and size distribution of xylem conduits, and extent of cavitation. Length can be factored out by expressing xylem flow rate per pressure gradient, AP/l, rather than per AP, where 1 is the stem length. This gives the hydraulic conductivity (kh). Dividing kh by transverse xylem area gives a length- and area-specific conductivity ("specific conductivity," k,) that is a useful measure of conducting efficiency. Either k or kh can also be expressed per leaf area supplied to give leaf-specific conductance or conductivity, respectively (Tyree and Ewers, 1991); in this chapter leaf-specific conductance (kl) will be used. The kl of a defined flow path determines the associated AP at a given transpiration rate (E; per leaf area) for steady state conditions: A P = E / k,

(2)

Hydraulic conductance of shoot xylem accounts for 20 to 60% of the total AP in the soil-to-leaf continuum in transpiring trees (Hellkvist et al., 1974; Yang and Tyree, 1993; Sperry and Pockman, 1993) and crop plants (Moreshet et al., 1987; McGowan et al., 1987; Saliendra and Meinzer, 1989). In woody plants, most of this pressure drop in shoots occurs in the minor branches because k~ decreases as branch diameter decreases (Garmer, [6] in this volume; Zimmermann, 1978, Tyree and Ewers, 1991, Yang and Tyree, 1993).

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

The importance of shoot k I o n leaf water status increases dramatically in response to drought and freezing stress because of physical limitations on xylem transport. According to the generally accepted cohesion theory (Dixon and Joly, 1895), water is pulled from the soil to the leaves to replace what evaporates through stomata. This places water inside the xylem conduits under negative pressure. At pressures below vapor pressure liquid water is in a "metastable" state and vulnerable to rapid transition to the stable vapor phase (cavitation). The result is a gas-filled (embolized) conduit that does not conduct water. The fact that significant negative pressures exist in the xylem indicates that nucleating sites for the phase change are relatively absent within the plant apoplast. Nevertheless, as Milburn was the first to demonstrate (Milburn, 1966; Milburn and Johnson, 1966), xylem cavitation does occur in plants under stress. Xylem cavitation occurs by independent mechanisms during water stress and during freezing and thawing of xylem sap (Scholander et al., 1961; Hammel, 1967). Cavitation is usually quantified by acoustic detection (e.g., Dixon et al., 1984), or by how much the embolized conduits reduce the hydraulic conductance of the xylem ("percent loss k" or "embolism"; Sperry et al., 1988a). The cavitation response of a plant unambiguously limits the xylem pressure range over which water transport is possible. The remainder of this chapter concerns mechanisms of cavitation in stems caused by freezing and water stress and the implications of cavitation for adaptation to environmental stress.

A. Mechanism

Seasonal measurements of naturally occurring ("native") embolism in temperate trees have shown it is often most extensive during winter, and that its increase is correlated with number of freeze-thaw episodes rather than degrees of frost (Sperry et al., 1988b, 1994; Cochard and Tyree, 1990; Wang et aL, 1992; Sperry, 1995). The simplest explanation for this is the induction of cavitation by freeze-thaw cycles. Freezing of xylem sap produces air bubbles inside the conduits because dissolved air in the sap is insoluble in ice. On thawing, these bubbles form potential nucleating sites (Hammel, 1967). Other possible mechanisms causing winter embolism include sublimation of ice from frozen vessels, and water stress resulting from transpiration

John S. Sperry

when soil is cold or frozen. The latter is most likely in evergreens, and the mechanism is discussed in Section V,A. Embolism by sublimation has been observed in branches where bark has been abraded (J. S. Sperry, unpublished data); however, there is little evidence for extensive sublimation from intact branches. Prolonged and severe midwinter freezes in Alaska were associated with stable and relatively low embolism (Sperry et al., 1994). The likelihood of a freeze-thaw cycle causing cavitation depends on the maximum radius of the gas bubbles formed in the conduit (r b), and the xylem pressure following the thaw (P~, relative to atmospheric; Oertli, 1971; Yang and Tyree, 1992). The internal pressure in a spherical bubble (Pb, relative to atmospheric, but above vacuum) is given by: Pb = 2 T / r b + Px

(3)

where T is the surface tension of water (Yang and Tyree, 1992). Assuming the xylem sap is saturated with air at atmospheric pressure, if Pb is greater than the atmospheric pressure (i.e., > 0), gas will dissolve into the xylem sap and diffuse through the liquid to the atmosphere (or be carried away by bulk flow) and the bubble will disappear. This will be true for Px > - 2 T/rb. When Px <- - 2 T/rb, t h e bubble will expand. If the expansion does not alter Px, it will continue unchecked until the xylem conduit is embolized. B. Relation to Conduit Size

From the above it can be predicted that larger xylem conduits will tend to be more vulnerable to cavitation by the freeze-thaw mechanism than smaller ones (Zimmermann, 1983; Ewers, 1985). This is because their larger water volume results in larger air bubbles after freezing. The larger the rb value, the less negative is the P~ causing bubble expansion. Because the number of gas molecules dissolved in a water-filled conduit is a direct function of the conduit volume, the rb of bubbles freezing out should generally be proportional to the cube root of the conduit volume (V~)1/3. The P. causing bubble expansion should therefore be proportional to - 1/(V~) ~/3. Although empirical data on vulnerability to cavitation by freezing are limited, they support the expected proportionality (Wang et aL, 1992; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992; Lo Gullo and Salleo, 1993; Sperry et al., 1094). Figure la (solid circles) is a plot of conduit volume vs - P . causing 50% loss in hydraulic conductance in stems undergoing a single freeze-thaw cycle under controlled conditions. Species that have been measured span the range of conduit volumes from low (conifer tracheids) to high (earlywood ringporous vessels). The slope of the log-log relationship is -0.34, which is close to the expected value of - 0 . 3 3 (long dashed line) for proportionality of - P . to 1/(V~)1/a. However, more data from large-vesselled species (i.e., Vr > 10 -1~ m 3) are needed to confirm this proportionality. Much of the early interest in winter cavitation centered on conifers

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

a 10

. . . .

-6-__ e

~e

t O

x 0.01 I

vessels .................. . . . . . . .

.1

. . . . . . .

a

. . . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

a

. . . . . . . .

(a) The relationship between conduit volume and the xylem pressure (Px) required to induce 50% loss in hydraulic conductance. Each data point represents a different species. There is no correlation between volume and cavitating pressure for cavitation induced by water stress (C)). There is a correlation between volume and cavitating pressure for cavitation caused by water stress in combination with a freeze-thaw event (O). The slope of the freeze-thaw relationship (O) is equal to the predicted slope (dashed line), but actual conduits cavitate at pressures an order of magnitude or more lower than predicted (from Sperry et al., 1994; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992). (b) Relationship between specific conductivity (ks) and xylem pressure (Px) required to induce 50% loss of hydraulic conductance (k) for the same species as in (a). There is no correlation between cavitation pressure and k, for water stress-induced cavitation (C)). There is a correlation between cavitation pressure and ks for freeze-thaw-induced cavitation (O) (from Sperry et al., 1994). The range of ks for conifers (con), diffuse-porous (dfp), and ring-porous (rgp) trees is shown.

(Hammel, 1967; Sucoff, 1969). Most conifers studied have been entirely resistant to freeze-thaw-induced cavitation regardless of the number of cycles experienced. In these conifers, freeze-thaw cycles induce no more

John S. Sperry

cavitation than does negative pressure alone. Apparently bubble radii are small enough that pressures required to expand them are lower than what causes cavitation by the water-stress mechanism discussed in Section V,A. In support of this, conifers that are relatively resistant to cavitation by negative pressure do show cavitation in response to freeze-thaw cycles (e.g.,Juniperus scopulorum; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992). As discussed by Hammel (1967) and others (e.g., Sucoff, 1969; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992; Robson and Petty, 1993), pressures causing embolism by freeze-thaw cycles are much more negative than expected from predictions based on conduit volume (Fig. la, dashed line) or measurements of bubble radii in frozen conduits (Sucoff, 1969; Robson et al., 1987). The reason may involve the expansion of water during freezing. This will tend to increase the pressure of surrounding liquid water, especially if the resistance to flow away from the freezing zone is high. This causes positive xylem pressures that can persist until all the ice disappears and thawing is complete (Robson and Petty, 1987). During the thaw, bubbles will dissolve relatively quickly into the degassed liquid xylem sap. Therefore, when negative pressures are restored after the thaw (by the return to original water volume), bubbles will be smaller than predicted on the basis of air content of the xylem conduit prior to freezing. Pressures required to expand them would be more negative than expected. The amount of embolism occurring during a freeze-thaw cycle may also depend on the rate of thaw{ng (Sperry and Sullivan, 1992). Faster thaws would give bubbles less time to dissolve and cause cavitation at less negative pressures. Slower thaws would do the opposite. Degrees of frost per se should be irrelevant to the amount of cavitation. These predictions have been confirmed in work by Davis and co-workers on chaparral shrubs (Langan and Davis, 1994).

C. Implications for Evolution of Woody Plants The causal link between vulnerability to freezing-induced cavitation and conduit size may have constrained the evolution of vascular systems and foliar phenology in woody plants of the temperate zone and other frostprone regions. The selective pressure for increased conduit size is generally assumed to be increased conducting efficiency. The wider the conduit, the greater the conductance as predicted by the Poiseuille equation (Zimmermann, 1983). The longer the conduit, the fewer pit membranes need to be crossed; pit membranes can add substantial flow resistance (Calkin et al., 1986). This is empirically evident from the fact that conifers have lower ks values than diffuse-porous trees, which in turn have lower values than ring-porous species (Fig. lb, x axis). However, the trade-off between conduit size and freezing vulnerability would tend to restrict the evo-

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

111

lution of large-size conduits in above-ground stems, or otherwise select for traits mitigating the effects of winter embolism. 1. Evergreen Plants These considerations predict that evergreen phenology, small-volume conduits, and low conducting efficiency (e.g., low ks) would be coupled for temperate zone woody plants. Small conduits would confer greater resistance to cavitation caused by freezing, and would be necessary to extend the growing season. However, low ks would mean lower canopy water loss rates per xylem transverse area and pressure gradient. To the extent that water loss rates are coupled to stomatal conductance, this would reduce the potential for canopy CO2 uptake. The advantage of small conduits for evergreen woody plants in temperate areas may explain the putative loss ofvessels (i.e., return to tracheid-based xylem) in certain primitive angiosperm clades (Young, 1981). Although the current range of these plants (tropical montane) does not suggest a temperate origin, conditions may have differed during their evolution. Another advantage of tracheids may be the ability to refill after cavitation in the absence of positive pressures in the xylem (Borghetti et al., 1991; Sobrado et al., 1992; Sperry, 1993; Sperry et al., 1994). This refilling may occur even when pressures are more negative than the minimum predicted to allow bubble dissolving by capillary forces [e.g., Px from Eq. (3); Borghetti et al., 1991 ] ). If this is the case, the mechanism is unknown. It is unclear whether evergreen temperate angiosperms with vessels have restricted vessel sizes and relatively low ks as predicted. Certainly there are no evergreen ring-porous trees and few evergreen vines in the temperate zone (Teramura et al., 1991). Notably, the vessels of the evergreen vine Lonicerajaponicum are much narrower than cooccurring deciduous vines in the southeastern United States, and survival of winter leaves is less in exposed than protected sites (Teramura et al., 1991). If large vessels are present in evergreen plants, complete cavitation of the vascular system would severely restrict the stomatal conductance of the overwintering foliage. Transpiration from these leaves could not resume until new vessels were produced or embolized ones were refilled. In the interim, smaller latewood vessels a n d / or vasicentric tracheids (Carlquist, 1988) could be important in keeping buds and tissues hydrated. 2. Deciduous Plants In contrast to evergreens, deciduous woody plants would be predicted to have relatively large-volume conduits with higher conducting efficiency. Refilling of embolized xylem prior to bud break by root or stem pressures occurs in many diffuse-porous species I V iris spp. (Scholander et al., 1957; Sperry et al., 1987); Acer saccharum (Sperry et al., 1988b); Betula cordifolia (Sperry, 1993); Betula occidentalis, Alnus crispa, and A. incana (Sperry et al., 1994) ]. Other diffuse-porous trees appear incapable

John S. Sperry

of refilling [e.g., Fagus spp. (Sperry, 1993); and Populus spp. (Sperry et al., 1994) ]. To the extent that they become embolized over winter and rely on the previous year's sapwood for water transport, their stomatal conductances a n d / o r leaf area may be limited by winter embolism. For example, Borghetti et al. (1993) found a relationship between increased late-winter embolism, delayed budbreak, and reduced growth rate among ecotypes of Fagus sylvatica. Refilling of overwintering xylem of ring-porous species does not seem to occur (Ellmore and Ewers, 1986; Cochard and Tyree, 1990; Sperry et al., 1994). Late in the spring, ring-porous species produce their large earlywood vessels at the same time the leaves are maturing. The width of these vessels creates sufficient transport capacity within a single growth ring to supply the entire crown (Ellmore and Ewers, 1986). The disadvantage of the ring-porous pattern may be extreme susceptibility to early fall or late spring frosts. This is consistent with their delay of 2 weeks or more in leafing out compared to cooccurring diffuse-porous trees (Wang et al., 1992).

3. Range Limits The response of stem transport to freeze-thaw cycles may be particularly important in the distribution of species growing near the boundaries between freezing and nonfreezing habitats. Any evergreen species relying primarily on large volume conduits for transport would be severely impaired as the frequency of freeze-thaw cycles increased. This would be true regardless of the freezing tolerance of the living tissue. In contrast, there may be little adaptive difference in xylem anatomy related to the freeze-thaw problem between low and high temperate latitudes because the number of freeze-thaw cycles tends to be much less at higher latitudes (Sperry et al., 1994).

A. Mechanism

The nucleating event for cavitation caused by water stress has been the focus of considerable speculation and research. Several hypotheses have been proposed ranging from mechanical shock to cosmic rays (Oertli, 1971; Milburn, 1973; Pickard, 1981). Experimental evidence overwhelmingly supports the air-seeding hypothesis originally advanced by Renner (1915), and more recently by Zimmermann (1983). According to this explanation, cavitation occurs when air from outside the conduit is aspirated through water-filled pores in the xylem conduit wall. A modification of Eq. (3) to account for adhesion between water and the pore wall describes the relationship between pore di-

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

113

ameter and the m i n i m u m pressure difference (mPcrit) between xylem water and air pressure required to displace a gas-water meniscus in the pore: APcrit = (2T cos a ) / r p

(4)

where a is the contact angle between meniscus and pore wall, and rp is the radius of the pore. Pressure differences lower than mPcrit c a n be maintained because of cohesive and adhesive forces (i.e., hydrogen bonding) within water and between water and cell walls. When Ap reaches mPcrit , the airwater meniscus withdraws from the wall pore and an air bubble of radius rb = rp is sucked into the xylem conduit. If Px -< - 2 T/rb, then the bubble will expand and cause cavitation [Eq. (3) ]. This will usually be the case because a = 0 ~ for cell walls (Nobel, 1991), and Ap results entirely from negative Px. Initially, the cavitated conduit would be chiefly vapor filled. Relatively quickly (minutes to hours; Yang and Tyree, 1992), air would diffuse into the embolized conduit and cause pressures to rise near atmospheric. The air-seeding hypothesis has been discounted by some (Oertli, 1971; Pickard, 1981) on the grounds that cell wall pores are too narrow to account for observed cavitation pressures. The limiting (i.e., maximum rp) wall pores, however, are not in the wall proper, but in the interconduit pit membranes. These pits facilitate water flow between conduits, and pores in their membranes are often relatively large (e.g., maximum rp of 0.01 to 0.22/zm; Van Alfen et al., 1983; Siau, 1984). These pits function as check valves preventing the spread of gas from cavitated and embolized conduits (Zimmermann, 1983). In pit membranes lacking a torus (most angiosperms), the check-valve function results from the Ap sustained by the gaswater meniscus in pit m e m b r a n e pores. When a torus is present (most gymnosperms), the check-valve function results from deflection of the impermeable (i.e., nonporous) torus over the pit aperture (Dixon, 1914). According to the air-seeding hypothesis, interconduit pits will have a APcrit at which they fail as check valves and allow gas to propagate throughout the vascular system. For pits without a torus, this would be a function of the pore sizes and can be estimated from Eq. (4). When a torus is present, APcrit would be determined by the strength (or probably more precisely, the modulus of elasticity) of the margo portion of the m e m b r a n e that holds the torus in sealing position (Sperry and Tyree, 1990). Slippage of the torus from the pit aperture would result in air seeding and cavitation. The strongest evidence for air seeding comes from testing its prediction that embolism can be induced not only by lowering the xylem pressure inside the functional xylem conduits, but also by raising the air pressure around the xylem conduits (and inside embolized ones). As shown in Fig. 2, the positive air pressure required to cause a given a m o u n t of cavitation when xylem pressures are atmospheric (e.g., Fig. 2, solid symbols) accu-

John S. Sperry

D z o

6O

0

~

t~Jtt

Percentage loss in hydraulic conductance vs xylem pressure (open symbols), and vs air injection pressure (solid symbols) for stems of Betula occidentalis (circles) and Acer grandidentatum (squares) (Sperry and Saliendra, 1994; Alder et aL, 1995).

rately predicts the negative xylem pressure required to cause the same a m o u n t of cavitation under atmospheric air pressures (e.g., Fig. 2, open symbols). Whether the air is pushed or pulled into the xylem conduits, AP~nt is the same. The only difference is that when air is pulled in, it nucleates cavitation; when it is pushed in there is no cavitation (i.e., Px = atmospheric pressure) and embolism arises from water displaced by the continued entrance of air. The same correspondence has been found in conifers and angiosperms with a wide range of vulnerability to cavitation (Sperry and Tyree, 1990; Cochard et al., 1992; Jarbeau et al., 1995; Sperry and Saliendra, 1994; Alder et al., 1995). Incidentally, these experiments provide evidence for substantial negative pressures in plants that is independent of, but consistent with, pressure bomb estimates (as questioned by Zimmermann et al., 1993). B. Relation to Conduit Size In contrast to cavitation caused by freeze-thaw events in which conduit size is directly related to cavitation vulnerability (Fig. la, solid circles), there is no such relationship across taxa for cavitation caused by water stress (Fig. la, open circles; Tyree and Dixon, 1986; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992; Sperry et al., 1994). Tracheids or small vessels can be as vulnerable as large vessels; large vessels can be as resistant as tracheids. This means pit membrane permeability is independent of conduit size across taxa, and that conduit size itself has no direct influence on cavitation by negative pressure alone. This is true even between individuals of a species (Sperry and Saliendra, 1994). Within a single stem or individual, however, conduit diameter does correlate with vulnerability to water stress-induced cavitation (Salleo

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

115

and Lo Gullo, 1989a,b; Sperry and Tyree, 1990; Lo Gullo and Salleo, 1991; Hargrave et al., 1994; Sperry and Saliendra, 1994) because the larger conduits have pit membranes more permeable to air (Sperry and Tyree, 1990).

C. Safety Margins The vulnerability of stem xylem to cavitation by water stress varies widely across taxa and correlates with the m i n i m u m xylem pressures developed in nature (Fig. B, solid line). The safety margin against complete failure of stem water transport (Fig. 3, compare solid vs dashed line; Tyree and Sperry, 1988) is narrow (ca. 0.4-0.6 MPa) in plants developing less negative pressures ( > - 2.0 MPa) but increases to several megapascals in plants experiencing lower pressures. Safety margins in root xylem may be even less than in stems (Sperry and Saliendra, 1994; Alder et aL, 1995). Why do small margins of safety exist? The advantage of maximizing stomatal conductance for increased carbon gain will favor low xylem pressures at a given hydraulic conductance [Eq. (5), below]. However, the 100% cavitation pressure could in principle be well below physiological pressures for many species, giving them a generous buffer (i.e., 100% cavitation occurs at < - 16 MPa in L a r r e a tridentata; Pockman and Sperry, 1994). Although narrow safety margins could have resulted from a trade-off between cavitation resistance and conducting efficiency, there is no evidence for this tradeoff from comparisons across taxa (Fig. l b, open circles; see also Cochard, 1992; Tyree et al., 1994) because conduit size does not directly influence

Z

Z

i

--6

-8

Xylempressure (Px) required to induce 100% cavitation vs minimum pressure observed in the field. Dashed line indicates 1:1 relationship. (Data from Davis et al., 1990; Neufeld et al., 1992; Tyree et al., 1991; Kolb and Davis, 1994; Sperry et al., 1988c, 1994; Pockman and Sperry, 1994; Alder et al., 1995; D. Piccotino, K.J. Kolb, and J. s. Sperry, unpublished observations.)

John S. Sperry

vulnerability to cavitation by water stress (Fig. la, open circles). Perhaps there is an inherent advantage to cavitation that explains why many plants function so "close to the edge" (Section V,E). D. Implications for Stomatal R e s p o n s e s to Water Stress

The limitations on xylem pressure and hydraulic conductance created by cavitation have important implications for how stomata "sense" water stress and regulate leaf xylem pressure (equivalent to leaf water potential, qtpl, for xylem sap with negligible osmotic potential). To control Opl, stomata must exhibit a feedback response to xylem pressure (i.e., via changes in cell volume a n d / o r turgor), a n d / o r a feed-forward response to parameters influencing this pressure. Applying Eq. (2) to the soil-plant hydraulic continuum and solving for Op, gives:

(5) where @, is soil water potential [in Eq. (2), Ap = @p, - qt,], g, is the leaf conductance to water vapor (per leaf area), AN,~ is the driving force for evaporation from the leaf or canopy [in Eq. (2), E = g~ AN,~], and h, is the leaf-specific hydraulic conductance of the soil-leaf flow path. The plant influences qJp,via changes in stomatal conductance (g,) that in turn alter g,. Boundary layer conductance (gb) also influences g~, but the plant has no direct short-term control over.this component. The safety margin from cavitation places obvious constraints on stomatal regulation of transpiration and qtp~. This is illustrated by comparing two common tree species of the western United States. Betula occidentalis branch xylem (stem diameter, 4 - 5 mm) has a threshold-type relationship between loss of conductance and xylem pressure ("vulnerability curve") with 100% loss of conductance occurring at - 1 . 7 5 MPa (Fig. 4, solid squares). It occupies riparian habitat and its stomata maintain a narrow qtp~range between - 1.0 and - 1.4 MPa on clear days (Fig. 4, solid bar, upper x axis) despite changes in q~,, ANw, and k~ (Sperry et al., 1993; Saliendra et al., 1995). This "isohydric" behavior (Tardieu, 1993) is necessary because there is only a 0.3 to 0.7 MPa buffer between midday qtp~and pressures causing complete cafitation. Stems in the field seldom develop more than 10% loss of conduction (Sperry et al., 1993). In contrast, Acergrandidentatum branch xylem (stem diameter, 5 - 8 mm) has a shallow-sloped vulnerability curve with 100% loss of conductance occurring at - 8.0 MPa (Fig. 4, open symbols). It grows over a wide range in ~, and its midday Op, varies from - 1.25 MPa in riparian areas to - 4 . 4 MPa (and probably more negative) in dry upland sites (Fig. 4, open bar on upper x axis). Vulnerability curves do not vary between wet and dry sites (Fig. 4, compare open circles and squares), and its "nonisohydric" behavior is accommodated by at least a 3.6 MPa buffer from complete cavitation. However, stems can develop as much as 50% loss of conductance in drier sites (Alder et al., 1995).

5. Limitations on Stem WaterTransport

.0L "~,'-.i 70

1

I t ,-..

,

Contrastingsafety margins from cavitation in two tree species of stream valleys in the western United States. Percentage loss in hydraulic conductance of stem xylem vs xylem pressure shown for Betula occidentalis (II) and Acer grandidentatum (9 D). Range of midday Sp~under clear conditions is shown by bar on the upper x axis: solid bar, B. occidentalis;,open bar, A. grandidentatum. Safety margin from complete cavitation is the difference (in MPa) between $p~ and the xylem pressure causing 100% loss of conductance. The small safety margin in B. occidentaliscorresponds with its strictly riparian habitat and isohydric regulation of Sp~. Native cavitation seldom exceeds 10%. The larger safety margin in A. grandidentatum corresponds with its tolerance of riparian and upland habitat and non-isohydric regulation of Sp~. Vulnerability curves did not differ between upland (D) and riparian ((3) sites, and lower Sp~at drier sites was associated with up to ca. 50% loss of conductance in stems. (From Sperry and Saliendra, 1994;Alder et al., 1995.)

Although all plants must avoid complete cavitation to continue gas exchange, many, like A. grandidentatum (Fig. 4), have linear or shallow-sloped vulnerability curves and may show progressive cavitation during d r o u g h t [e.g., Populus tremuloides (Sperry et al., 1991), Salvia mellifera (Kolb and Davis, 1994), Adenostoma sparsifolium (Redffeldt and Davis, 1995), and Artemisia tridentata (IL J. Kolb and J. S. Sperry, u n p u b l i s h e d observations)]. The few crop species e x a m i n e d have similarly shaped vulnerability curves and cavitate extensively during the day even when well watered; the xylem appears to refill at night by r o o t pressure (Tyree et al., 1986; Neufeld et al., 1992). Even B. occidentalis, which avoids cavitation in its shoot xylem (Fig. 4), develops significant cavitation in its m o r e vulnerable r o o t xylem u n d e r normal conditions (Sperry and Saliendra, 1994). The occurrence of partial cavitation has direct bearing on how stomata "sense" water stress and avoid an u n c o n t r o l l e d d r o p in Opl. If there is no change in gs (for constant AN,, and Ss), cavitation would cause Op~ to d r o p by decreasing kl [Eq. (5)]. This could lead to m o r e cavitation and lower kt and a positive feedback cycle causing "runaway" cavitation until all xylem is embolized (Tyree and Sperry, 1988). In fact, g~ tends to adjust in proportion to changes in kl so that bulk Opl remains nearly constant. This occurs

John S. Sperry

whether k~ is reduced by partial stem cavitation, stem notching, or root pruning; or whether kl is increased by partial defoliation (Teskey et al., 1983; Meinzer and Grantz, 1990; Meinzer et al., 1992; Sperry et al., 1993). This isohydric response to changing kl could result from a feed-forward signal linking k~ to g~ because g~ appears to vary independently of Op~.The same logic has been used to propose feed-forward responses of stomata to O~via chemical signals transported from roots and to ANwvvia epidermal transpiration or humidity sensing (Farquhar, 1978; Davies and Zhang, 1991). In the case of kl, however, it is difficult to imagine a feed-forward response more rapid than the almost immediate influence of kl on $pl (pressure changes can propagate through xylem at up to the speed of sound in water; Malone, 1993). It is more likely that the isohydric response of plants to kl results from a sensitive feedback loop between $p~and g~. The pressure bomb is often used to measure $pl, and it gives only a crude volume-averaged estimate. It cannot resolve small-scale changes in time and space to which stomata may be responding. Pressure probe measurements of mesophyll turgor during humidity changes have revealed the presumed feed-forward response of leaves to humidity is more consistent with a fine-scale feedback loop (Nonami et al., 1990). Experiments with B. occidentalis suggest this is true of shortterm stomatal responses to kl as well as AN~vand ~ (Saliendra et al., 1995). E. Advantages of Cavitation Why does partial cavitation occur? The theoretical analysis by Jones and Sutherland (1991) predicts it is necessary for maximizing gs in species with shallow-sloped vulnerability curves and large safety margins from cavitation. However, steeper-sloped curves allow maximum gs without cavitation and the question remains why shallow-sloped vulnerability curves exist. Furthermore, this analysis did not account for the interaction between ~ and k~ that minimizes short-term changes in @p~(Teskey et al., 1983; Meinzer and Grantz, 1990; Meinzer et al., 1992; Sperry et al., 1993). Reduced hydraulic conductance from xylem cavitation during a day or season of soil water depletion could result in two advantages as compared to no cavitation and constant plant hydraulic conductance: (1) the release of water from cavitating xylem conduits may buffer leaf water stares (Dixon et al., 1984; Lo Gullo and Salleo, 1992); (2) a measured drop in plant conductance beginning early in a drought may at once conserve soil water and facilitate its extraction. The second point is speculative and requires explanation. A reduction in plant hydraulic conductance from cavitation will cause stomatal closure and reduced transpiration over the short term (to maintain constant Opl,see Section V,D). This will not only conserve soil water, but by moderating its extraction rate it will reduce the drop in soil hydraulic conductance associated

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

119

with water depletion (Hillel, 1980). If there were no drop in plant conductance when water potential gradients were causing soil conductance to drop sharply, positive feedback could ensue, causing severe loss of soil conductance analogous with runaway cavitation in plant xylem. Partial cavitation in xylem may cause total soil-plant hydraulic conductance to be higher over a drought period than if plant conductance remained high and unchanged. Stomatal conductance would also be maximized over the interval. Although competition for soil water would favor rapid water uptake, this would be self-defeating if it entailed an uncontrolled drop in soil-to-root conductance. For a given life history (i.e., annual, suffrutescent or droughtdeciduous perennial, evergreen perennial, etc.) and roofing profile there may be only one optimal balance between plant and soil conductances to optimize soil water uptake and stomatal conductance over the required period. For this benefit of reduced xylem conductance to be meaningful, the hydraulic conductance must be restored when soil is recharged with water. This could result from new xylem production after seasonal droughts, or from refilling of embolized xylem by nightly root pressures as documented in crop species (Tyree et al., 1986; Neufeld et al., 1992). While cavitation in perennial stems may be partial in response to drought stress, complete cavitation in more ephemeral organs may eliminate water transport with advantageous consequences. An extreme example of the feedback between plant and soil hydraulic conductance occurs in the response of smaller cactus and agave roots to soil drought (North et al., 1992). As soil water potential and conductance drop, cavitation in specific tracheids at the junction between lateral and major roots plays an important role in hydraulically isolating the plant from the drying soil. This prevents backward flow of water from the plant into the soil and allows these desert succulents to maintain a favorable water balance. Hydraulic conductance in major roots and the stem is preserved. Similarly, the rachis xylem of Juglans regia is significantly more vulnerable than the stem xylem (Tyree et al., 1993). During drought, complete cavitation in the leaf may induce abscission and protect the necessarily more permanent stem xylem from complete cavitation. Thus, a controlled form of runaway cavitation in ephemeral organs may promote survival of more permanent stems during extreme drought. Gartner ([6] in this volume) describes other examples of hydraulically mediated changes in canopy architecture. The role of cavitation in controlling water use may explain why many plants experience limited safety margins from failure of water transport. Cavitation may not represent a limitation on gas exchange as much as an additional means of regulating it. The shape of the vulnerability curve with respect to the pattern of stomatal regulation, water availability, and plant life history may have important consequences for adaptation to different

John S. Sperry

habitats. The "limitation" imposed by cavitation may have evolved as a mechanism to moderate water use as it becomes less available in a given niche.

The study of stem water transport has revealed previously unsuspected constraints on whole plant-level processes including drought survival, stomatal control, foliar phenology, and freezing tolerance. In particular, the occurrence of extensive xylem cavitation in stems and roots forces a new perspective on the stomatal regulation of water loss. The importance of cavitation for changing whole-plant hydraulic conductance, and the dependence of stomatal conductance on hydraulic conductance, reveals a link that can potentially explain variation in water use efficiency, drought survival, and signaling processes linking water stress to the stomatal reaction. The general goal of research in this area continues to be understanding how water transport capability in the xylem and other parts of the soil-plant continuum may facilitate a n d / o r limit adaptive responses of the whole plant to the environment.

Alder, N. N., Sperry, J.S., and Pockman, W. T. (1995). Root and stem xylem embolism, stomatal conductance, and leaf turgor in Acer grandidentatum populations along a moisture gradient. Oecologia. (submitted). Borghetti, M., Edwards, W. R. N., Grace, J., Jarvis, P. G., and Raschi, A. (1991). The refilling of embolized xylem in Pinus sylvestris. Plant CellEnviron. 14, 357-369. Borghetti, M., Leonardi, S., Raschi, A., Snyderman, D., and Tognetti, R. (1993). Ecotypic variation of xylem embolism, phenological traits, growth parameters, and allozyme characteristics in Fagus sylvatica. Funct. Ecol. 7, 713-720. Calkin, H. W., Gibson, A. C., and Nobel, P. S. (1986). Biophysical model of xylem conductance in tracheids of the fern Pteris vittata.J. Exp. Bot. 37, 1054-1064. Canny, M.J. (1993). The transpiration stream in the leaf apoplast: Water and solutes. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London B 341, 87-100. Carlquist, S. (1988). "Comparative Wood Anatomy: Systematic, Ecological, and Evolutionary Aspects of Dicotyledon Wood." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Cochard, H. (1992). Vulnerability of several conifers to air embolism. Tree Physiol. 11, 73-83. Cochard, H., and Tyree, M. T. (1990). Xylem dysfunction in Quercus: Vessel sizes, tyloses, cavitation and seasonal changes in embolism. Tree Physiol. 6, 393-407. Cochard, H., Cruziat, P., and Tyree, M. T. (1992). Use of positive pressures to establish vulnerability curves: Further support for the air-seeding hypothesis and implications for pressurevolume analysis. Plant Physiol. 100, 205- 209. Davies, W.J., and Zhang,J. (1991). Root signals and the regulation of growth and development of plants in drying soil. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Mol. Biol. 42, 55- 76. Davis, S. D., Paul, A., and Mallare, L. (1990). Differential resistance to water stress induced

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

121

embolism between two species of chaparral shrubs: Rhus laurina and Ceanothus megacarpus. Bull. Ecol. Soc. Am. 71, 133. Dixon, H. H. (1914). "Transpiration and the Ascent of Sap in Plants." Macmillan, London. Dixon, H. H., andJoly, J. (1895). On the ascent of sap. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London B 186, 563576. Dixon, M. A., Grace, J., and Tyree, M. T. (1984). Concurrent measurements of stem density, leaf and stem water potential, stomatal conductance, and cavitation on a sapling of Thuja occidentalis L. Plant Cell Environ. 7, 615-618. Ellmore, G. S., and Ewers, F. W. (1986). Fluid flow in the outermost xylem increment of a ringporous tree, Ulmus americana. Am. J. Bot. 73, 1771-1774. Ewers, F. W. (1985). Xylem structure and water conduction in conifer trees, dicot trees, and lianas. Int. Assoc. Wood Anat. Bull. 6, 309-317. Farquhar, G. D. (1978). Feedforward responses of stomata to humidity. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 5, 787-800. Hammel, H. T. (1967). Freezing of xylem sap without cavitation. Plant Physiol. 42, 55-66. Hargrave, K. R., Kolb, K. J., Ewers, F. W., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Conduit diameter and drought-induced embolism in Salvia mellifera (Labiateae). New Phytol. 126, 695-705. Hellkvist, J., Richards, G. P., and Jarvis, P. G. (1974). Vertical gradients of water potential and tissue water relations in Sitka spruce trees measured with the pressure chamber.J. Appl. Ecol. 7, 637-667. Hillel, D. (1980). "Fundamentals of Soil Physics." Academic Press, New York. Jarbeau, J. A., Ewers, F. W., and Davis, S. D. (1995). The mechanism of water stress induced xylem dysfunction in two species of chaparral shrubs. Plant CellEnviron. 18, 189-196. Jones, H. G., and Sutherland, R. A. (1991). Stomatal control of xylem embolism. Plant Cell Environ. 14, 607-612. Kelso, W. C., Jr., Gertjejansen, R. O., and Hossfeld, R. L. (1963). The effect of air blockage upon the permeability of wood to liquids. Univ. Minn. Agric. Res. Star. Tech. Bull. No. 242. Kolb, K.J., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Drought-induced xylem embolism in two co-occurring species of coastal sage and chaparral of California. Ecology 75, 648-659. Langan, S.J., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Xylem dysfunction caused by freezing and water stress in two species of co-occurring chaparral shrubs. Bull. Ecol. Soc. Am. 75, 126. LoGullo, M. A., and Salleo, S. (1991). Three different methods for measuring xylem cavitation and embolism: A comparison. Ann. Bot. 67, 417-424. LoGullo, M. A., and Salleo, S. (1992). Water storage in the wood and xylem cavitation in 1-yearold twigs of Populus deltoides Bartr. Plant Cell Environ. 15, 431-438. LoGullo, M. A., and Salleo, S. (1993). Different vulnerabilities of Quercus ilex L. to freeze- and summer drought-induced xylem embolism: An ecological interpretation. Plant Cell Environ. 16, 511-519. Malone, M. (1993). Hydraulic signals. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London B 341, 33-39. McGowan, M., Hector, D., and Gregson, K. (1987). Water relations of temperate crops. In "Proceedings of International Conference on Measurement of Soil and Plant Water Status," pp. 289-297. Utah State University Press, Logan, Utah. Meinzer, E C., and Grantz, D. A. (1990). Stomatal and hydraulic conductance in growing sugarcane: Stomatal adjustment to water transport capacity. Plant CellEnviron. 13, 383-388. Meinzer, E C., Goldstein, G., Neufeld, H. S., Grantz, D. A., and Crisosto, G. M. (1992). Hydraulic architecture of sugar cane in relation to patterns of water use during development. Plant Cell Environ. 15, 471-477. Milburn, J. A. (1966). The conduction of sap. I. Water conduction and cavitation in water stressed leaves. Planta 65, 34-42. Milburn,J. A. (1973). Cavitation studies on whole Ricinus plants by acoustic detection. Planta 112, 333- 342.

John S. Sperry Milburn,J. A, and Johnson, R. P. C. (1966). The conduction of sap. II. Detection of vibrations produced by sap cavitation in Ricinus xylem. Planta 69, 133-141. Moreshet, S., Huck, M. G., Hesketh, J. D., and Peters, D. B. (1987). Measuring the hydraulic conductance of soybean root systems. In "Proceedings of International Conference on Measurement of Soil and Plant Water Status," pp. 221-228. Utah State University Press, Logan, Utah. Neufeld, H. S., Grantz, D. A., Meinzer, F. C., Goldstein, G., Crisosto, G. M., and Crisosto, C. (1992). Genotypic variability in vulnerability of leaf xylem to cavitation in water-stressed and well-irrigated sugarcane. Plant Physiol. 100, 1020-1028. Nobel, P. S. (1991). "Physicochemical and Environmental Plant Physiology." Academic Press, San Diego. Nonami, H., Schulze, E. D., and Zeigler, H. (1990). Mechanisms of stomatal movement in response to air humidity, irradiance and xylem water potential. Planta 183, 57-64. North, G. B., Ewers, E W., and Nobel, P. S. (1992). Main root-lateral root junctions of two desert succulents: Changes in axial and radial components of hydraulic conductivity during drying. Am. J Bot. 79, 1039-1050. Oertli,J.J. (1971). The stability ofwater under tension in the xylem. Z. Pflanzenphysiol. 65, 195209. Passioura, J. B. (1988). Water transport in and to roots. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Mol. Biol. 39, 245-265. Pickard, W. E (1981). The ascent of sap in plants. Prog. Biophys. Mol. Biol. 37, 181-229. Pockman, W. T., and Sperry, J. S. (1994). The relationship between vulnerability to cavitation and the annual range of soil water potential in woody perennial vegetation of the Sonoran Desert. Bull. Ecol. Soc. Am. 75, 182. Redtfeldt, R. A., and Davis, S. D. (1995). Further evidence of niche segregation between two congeneric, co-occurring species of Adenostoma in California chaparral. Ecoscience (submitted). Renner, O. (1915). Theoretisches und Experimentelles zur Kohasionetheorie der Wasserbewegung. Jahrb. Wiss. Bot. 56, 617-667. Robson, D.J., and Petty, J. A. (1987). Freezing in conifer xylem. I. Pressure changes and growth velocity of ice. J. Exp. Bot. 38, 1901-1908. Robson, D.J., and Petty, J. A. (1993). A proposed mechanism of freezing and thawing in conifer xylem. In "Water Transport in Plants under Climatic Stress" (A. Raschi, M. Borghetti, and J. Grace, eds.), pp. 75-85. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Robson, D.J., McHardy, W.J., and Petty, J. A. (1987). Freezing in conifer xylem. II. Pit aspiration and bubble formation.J. Exp. Bot. 39, 1617-1621. Saliendra, N. Z., and Meinzer, F. C. (1989). Relationship between root/soil hydraulic properties and stomatal behaviour in sugarcane. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 16, 241-250. Saliendra, N. Z., Sperry, J. S., and Comstock, J. P. (1995). Influence of leaf water status on stomatal response to humidity, hydraulic conductance, and soil drought in Betula occidentalis. Planta (in press). Salleo, S., and Lo Gullo, M. A. (1989a). Different aspects of cavitation resistance in Ceratonia siliqua, a drought-avoiding Mediterranean tree. Ann. Bot. 64, 325-336. Salleo, S., and Lo Gullo, M. A. (1989b). Xylem cavitation in nodes and internodes of Vitis vinifera L. plants subjected to water stress. Limits of restoration of water conduction in cavitated xylem conduits. In "Structural and Functional Responses to Environmental Stresses" (K. H. Kreeb, H. Richter, and T. Hinckley, eds.), pp. 33-42. Academic Publishing, The Hague, the Netherlands. Scholander, P. F., Ruud, B., and Leivestad, H. (1957). The rise of sap in a tropical liana. Plant Physiol. 32, 1-6. Scholander, P. F., Hemmingsen, E., and Garey, W. (1961). Cohesive lift of sap in the rattan vine. Sc/ence 134, 1835-1838.

5. Limitations on Stem Water Transport

123

Siau, J. E (1984). "Transport Processes in Wood." Springer-Verlag, New York. Sobrado, M. A., Grace, J., and Jarvis, P. G. (1992). The limits to xylem embolism recovery in Pinus sylvestris L. J. Exp. Bot. 43, 831-836. Sperry, J. S. (1993). Winter xylem embolism and spring recovery in Betula cordifolia, Fagus grandifolia, Abies balsamifera, and Picea rubens. In "Water Transport in Plants under Climatic Stress" (A. Raschi, M. Borghetti, andJ. Grace, eds.), pp. 86-98. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Sperry, J. S., and Pockman, W. T. (1993). Limitation of transpiration by hydraulic conductance and xylem cavitation in Betula occidentalis. Plant CellEnviron. 16, 279-288. Sperry, J. S., and Saliendra, N. Z. (1994). Intra- and inter-plant variation in xylem cavitation in Betula ocddentalis. Plant CellEnviron. 17, 1233-1241. Sperry, J. S., and Sullivan, J. E. M. (1992). Xylem embolism in response to freeze-thaw cycles and water stress in ring-porous, diffuse-porous, and conifer species. Plant Physiol. 100, 605613. Sperry, J. S., and Tyree, M. T. (1990). Water stress induced xylem cavitation in three species of conifers. Plant CellEnviron. 13, 427-436. Sperry, J. S., Holbrook, N. M., Zimmermann, M. H., and Tyree, M. T. (1987). Spring filling of xylem vessels in wild grapevine. Plant Physiol. 83, 414-417. Sperry, J. S., Donnelly, J. R., and Tyree, M. T. (1988a). A method for measuring hydraulic conductivity and embolism in xylem. Plant CellEnviron. 11, 35-40. Sperry, J. S., Donnelly, J. R., and Tyree, M. T. (1988b). Seasonal occurrence of xylem embolism in sugar maple (Acer saccharum). Am.J. Bot. 75, 1212-1218. Sperry, J. s., Tyree, M. T., and Donnelly, J. R. (1988c). Vulnerability of xylem to embolism in a mangrove vs. an inland species of Rhizophoraceae. PhysiolPlant. 74, 276-283. Sperry, J. S., Perry, A., and Sullivan, J. E. M. (1991). Pit membrane degradation and air embolism formation in ageing vessels of Populus tremuloides Michx. J. Exp. Bot. 42, 1399-1406. Sperry, J. S., Alder, N. N., and Eastlack, S. E. (1993). The effect of reduced hydraulic conductance on stomatal conductance and xylem cavitation. J. Exp. Bot. 44, 1075-1082. Sperry, J. S., Nichols, K. L., Sullivan, J. E. M., and Eastlack, S. E. (1994). Xylem embolism in ring-porous, diffuse-porous, and coniferous trees of northern Utah and interior Alaska. Ecology 75, 1736-1752. Sucoff, E. (1969). Freezing of conifer xylem sap and the cohesion-tension theory. Physiol. Plant. 22, 424-431. Tardieu, E (1993). Will increases in our understanding of soil-root relations and root signalling substantially alter water flux models? Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London B341, 57-66. Teramura, A. H., Gold, W. G., and Forseth, I. N. (1991). Physiological ecology of mesic, temperate woody vines. In "Biology ofVines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 245-286. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Teskey, R. O., Hinckley, T. M., and Grier, C. C. (1983). Effect of interruption of flow path on stomatal conductance of Abies amabilis.J. Exp. Bot. 34, 1251-1259. Tyree, M. T., and Dixon, M. A. (1986). Water stress induced cavitation and embolism in some woody plants. Physiol. Plant. 66, 397-405. Tyree, M. T., and Ewers, E W. (1991). The hydraulic architecture of trees and other woody plants (Tansley Review No. 34). New Phytol. 119, 345-360. Tyree, M. T., and Sperry, J. S. (1988). Do woody plants operate near the point of catastrophic xylem dysfunction caused by dynamic Water stress? Answers from a model. Plant Physiol. 88, 574-580. Tyree, M. T., Fiscus, E. L., Wullschleger, S. D., and Dixon, M. A. (1986). Detection of xylem cavitation in corn under field conditions. Plant Physiol. 82, 597-599. Tyree, M. T., Snyderman, D. A., Wilmot, T. R., and Machado, J. L. (1991). Water relations and hydraulic architecture of a tropical tree (Schefflera morototoni). Plant Physiol. 96, 1105-1113.

John

Tyree, M. T., Cochard, H., Cruziat, P., Sinclair, B., and Ameglio, T. (1993). Drought-induced leaf shedding in walnut: Evidence for vulnerability segmentation. Plant Cell Environ. 16, 879-882. Tyree, M. T., Davis, S. D., and Cochard, H. (1994). Biophysical perspectives of xylem evolution: Is there a tradeoff of hydraulic efficiency for vulnerability to dysfunction? IAWA Bull. 15, 335-360. Van Alfen, N. K., McMillan, B. D., Turner, V., and Hess, W. M. (1983). Role of pit membranes in macromolecule-induced wilt of plants. Plant Physiol. 75, 1020-1023. Wang, J., Ives, N. E., and Lechowicz, M.J. (1992). The relation of foliar phenology to xylem embolism in trees. Funct. Ecol. 6, 469-475. Yang, S., and Tyree, M. T. (1992). A theoretical model of hydraulic conductivity recovery from embolism with comparison to experimental data on Acer saccharum. Plant Cell Environ. 15, 633-643. Yang, S., and Tyree, M. T. (1993). Hydraulic resistance in Acer saccharum shoots and its influence on leaf water potential and transpiration. Tree Physiol. 12, 231-242. Young, D. A. (1981). Are the angiosperms primatively vesselless? Syst. Bot. 6, 313- 330. Zimmermann, M. H. (1978). Hydraulic architecture of some diffuse-porous trees. Can. J. Bot. 56, 2286-2295. Zimmermann, M. H. (1983). "Xylem Structure and the Ascent of Sap." Springer-Verlag, New York. Zimmermann, U., Haase, A., Langbein, D., and Meinzer, F. C. (1993). Mechanisms of longdistance water transport in plants: A re-examination of some paradigms in the light of new evidence. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London B341, 19-31.

6 Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree and Their Hydraulic and Mechanical Consequences

Xylem is nonuniform in its structure and function throughout the plant stem. Xylem structure varies from pith to bark, from root to apical meristem, from stem to branch, at nodes vs internodes, and at junctions of branches, stems, or roots compared to the internodal regions nearby. At smaller scales, anatomy varies systematically within one growth ring and it varies among the layers of the cell wall. Xylem properties vary by the plane in which they are examined, owing to cell shape, cell orientation, and the orientation of microfibrils in the cell walls. As concluded by Larson (1967, p. 145), "more variability in wood characteristics exists within a single tree than among [average values for] trees growing on the same site or between [average values for] trees growing on different sites." This structural heterogeneity results in spatial variation in hydraulic and mechanical performance of the xylem. Whereas wood technologists have long acknowledged the importance of wood variability (e.g., Northcott, 1957; Dadswell, 1958; Larson, 1962; Cown and McConchie, 1980; Beery et al., 1983; Megraw, 1985; Schniewind and Berndt, 1991), this heterogeneity often has been overlooked by botanists, who have tended to view stems as homogeneous organs ("biomass") with only a passive role in the biology of the plant. This chapter details the patterns of variation in xylem structure found within a woody plant, and emphasizes what is known and what is not known about the functional consequences of this variation for shoot water movement and mechanics. Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Barbara L. Gartner

This section reviews the typical structure of xylem within a tree, but the reader should refer to other sources such as Panshin and de Zeeuw (Ch. 7, 1980) or Koch (pp. 305-349, 1985) for more detailed descriptions. There is more information o n softwood (gymnosperm) than hardwood (woody angiosperm) anatomy, and therefore many of the paradigms of wood anatomy are based on softwoods. In fact, most of that research has probably occurred in only two genera, Pinus and Pseudotsuga. In spite of the extreme differences in xylem anatomy of softwoods and hardwoods, the wood in both types of plant apparently fulfills the same basic functions. Softwood xylem is made of about 90-94% tracheids by volume, with most of the remaining cells in ray parenchyma (Petric and Scukanec, 1973), whereas hardwoods have a much greater variety of cell types and configurations. Hardwoods can have libriform fibers, tracheids, and vasicentric tracheids (all in the same size range as softwood tracheids), vessel elements (up to an order of magnitude wider than tracheids), and numerous types of parenchyma cells and arrangements (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980). Vessel volume in North American hardwood tree species ranges from 6 to 55%, with 29-76% fiber volume, 6-31% ray volume, and 0 - 2 3 % volume of axial (longitudinally oriented) parenchyma (French, 1923, as cited in Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980). Tracheids, which are cells with closed ends, range from 1 to 7 mm long (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980). Vessels, which are made of stacks of open-ended vessel elements, are variable in length. In diffuse-porous species, most vessels are shorter than 10 cm, but in ring-porous species many of the vessels are longer, with the longest frequently as long as the stem itself (Zimmermann andJeje, 1981). Within a growth ring there are systematic changes in cell length, frequency of cell type, and cell wall structure (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980), but the most apparent differences are in xylem density and the abruptness of density changes within a ring. In general, ring-porous hardwoods (e.g., Fraxinus, Quercus, and Ulmus) and abrupt-transition softwoods (e.g., the hard pines, such as Pinus taeda and P. rig~da) have the most abrupt change in density across the growth ring, followed by gradual-transition softwoods (e.g., Picea) and then diffuse-porous hardwoods (e.g., Acer, Alnus, and some Populus). Softwoods can have 500% denser wood in latewood than earlywood (Thuja plicata; p. 271 in Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980) and even a diffuse-porous hardwood can have 10-20% denser wood at the end of the growth ring than at the beginning (Populus • euroam~cana; Babos, 1970). Wood near the pith (called core wood, juvenile wood, or crown-formed wood) differs anatomically from that nearer the bark (called outer wood, mature wood, or stem-formed wood; reviewed in Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980; Megraw, 1985; Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Outer wood has

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

,:

n

Variation in tracheid length as a function of cambial age and height in Pinus taeda (mean of 33 trees). Tracheid length increases with increasing cambial age (ring number from the pith), and its value at any cambial age is a function of height. [Reprinted from Megraw (1985) with permission from TAPPI.]

longer (Fig. 1), sometimes wider (Olesen, 1982) longitudinal cells than core wood. In Alnus rubra, a species showing no variation in density from pith to bark (Harrington and DeBell, 1980), the average fiber length increased by 39% from the first to the twentieth growth ring, where it leveled off (H. Lei and B. L. Gartner, unpublished observations). In ring-porous hardwoods (e.g., Quercus alba; Phelps and Workman, 1994) and some softwoods, outer wood has a lower proportion of latewood. However, outer wood has a higher proportion of latewood than does core wood in the majority of softwoods [e.g., Pinus taeda (Megraw, 1985) and Pseudotsuga menziesii (Abdel-Gadir et al., 1993) ]. In addition, outer wood often has narrower growth rings than core wood, thicker latewood cell walls, and a lower incidence of spiral grain (cells oriented at a consistent angle to vertical) or compression wood (see below). This radial (pith-to-bark) variation results from wood produced by a cambium at one height that increases in age with each growth ring (Fig. 2, transect A). As shown by Duff and Nolan (1953), woody plants also exhibit variation in the vertical axis, whether cambial age is held constant (Fig. 2, transect B), or whether wood is produced in the same year but by cambia of different ages (Fig. 2, transect C). As a first approximation, the same

128

Barbara L. Gartner

Schematic diagram of a longitudinal section of a 4-year-old stem, showing sampling transects (numbers represent years from pith at a location; stippled line represents the pith). (A) Wood produced by the same cambium at one height with increasing cambial age and during different years; (B) wood produced by cambia of the same age but with differing height and during different years; (C) wood produced by cambia of increasing age and decreasing height during the same year.

pattern is found in the vertical direction (transect C) as in the radial direction (transect A) because the younger cambium (at the tip or center of the tree) makes different products than does the older cambium (at the base or perimeter of the tree). The pattern of variation due to vertical position not related to cambial age (Fig. 2, transect B) depends on the taxon, and is superimposed on the variation due to cambial age (transect A) to give the actual patterns of transect C. C o m m o n patterns in transect B are an increase in tracheary diameter from the base of the stem to near the base of the live crown, then a decrease to the apex (Dinwoodie, 1961), or a steady decrease from the base of the stem to its apex. For hardwoods, vessel density increases as vessel

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

129

diameter decreases within an individual (Larson, 1962). The parallel patterns of anatomy along transects A and C (Fig. 2) may not pertain to axial or ray parenchyma: in hardwoods, the amount and type ofparenchyma may be highly variable within the individual, with the highest proportions reported at the base of the stem (e.g., Patel, 1965; also see Pate and Jeschke [ 8] in this volume). Typical heartwood (following the softwood paradigm) has no living cells, is nonconductive, and develops in the oldest xylem. Sapwood has some living cells, is conductive, and occupies the outer sheath of a stem, or the entire cross-section in a younger plant. An old tree may have core wood that is heartwood and core wood that is sapwood, and outer wood that is heartwood and outer wood that is sapwood. In softwoods, the conversion of sapwood into heartwood always involves death of the cytoplasm of all living cells, which may include longitudinal or ray parenchyma, and fiber cells. In hardwoods, the transition may be less distinct, with some cells remaining alive in the inner region, known as "ripewood" rather than heartwood (Hillis, 1987). Depending on the taxon, conversion can also involve many of the following (Hillis, 1987): a decrease in sugars and starches; embolism of the tracheary elements; a decrease in moisture content in softwoods, or an increase or decrease in moisture content in hardwoods (Table 3 - 3 , p. 3-10, U.S. Forest Products Laboratory, 1987); deposition of secondary chemicals onto nearby cell walls; or production of tyloses into tracheary cell lumens. The wood in branches is different from the wood in main stems. This degree of difference must depend on the growth form of the plant, but more research is needed to clarify this point. Compared to main stems, branches have shorter, narrower tracheary elements (Ikeda and Suzaki, 1984), generally denser wood (but in some reports, less dense wood), narrower growth rings, and more numerous rays (Table I). Vessel density is higher but vessel volume is lower in branches than trunks (Fegel, 1941; and see Table I). The s t e m - b r a n c h and b r a n c h - b r a n c h junctions are commonly sites of decreased diameter of tracheary elements (Salleo et al., 1982b), but other anatomical patterns have also been described (see Section III,D). Table I also shows that roots have different anatomical characteristics than stems. Moreover, unlike stems, roots rarely possess reaction wood (Wilson and Archer, 1977). In fact, there may be more within-plant variability in secondary xylem structure between roots and other plant parts than within the shoot; the magnitude and functional significance of these differences need more research. Reaction wood develops in response to gravity where stems or branches are out of their vertical "equilibrium positions" (Wilson and Archer, 1977). Reaction wood is usually present on the underside of branches or leaning stems in softwoods (compression wood), and on the upper side of branches or leaning stems in hardwoods (tension wood). Opposite wood, with its own

Barbara L. Gartner

Diffuse-porous hardwoods

Ring-porous hardwoods

Conifers

Characteristic

Root Trunk Branch

Root Trunk Branch

Root Trunk Branch

Specific gravity Growth rings/cm Tracheid diameter (/~m) Vessel diameter (/~m) Vessel density ( N o . / m m 2) Vessel volume (%) Ray volume (%)

0.46 7.9

0.49 4.6

0.54 9.8

0.46 9.4

0.54 5.1

0.57 10.2

0.38 7.9 30

0.36 5.9 27

0.49 15.0 31

90 22 13 19

100 54 27 14

71 60 18 15

78 48 29 16

60 118 27 11

40 200 22 13

5

5

5

aSpecific gravity is based on oven-dried weight and fresh volume. There were four ring-porous species (Fraxinus americana, E nigra, Ulmus americana, and Quercus borealis var max/ma), eight diffuse-porous species (Prunus serotina, P. pensylvanica, Betula lutea, Populus tremuloides, Tilia americana, Fagus grandifolia, Acer saccharum, and A. rubrum), and eight coniferous species (Pinus strobus, Pinus resinosa, Picea rubens, Picea mariana, Larix laricina, Tsuga canadensis, Abies balsamea, and Thuja occidentalis) . (From Fegel, 1941.)

unique anatomical and mechanical properties, may develop in the same growth ring but on the opposite side of the reaction wood (see discussion in Wilson and Archer, 1977). Growth rings may be wider on the side with reaction wood than opposite wood. Another type of wood, flexure wood, results from repetitive motion of the gymnosperm stem, not from a permanent offset (Telewski, 1989), and it has slightly higher density and smaller cell lumens than normal wood. Compression wood has higher density, thicker cell walls, different cell wall ultrastructure, and often smaller diameter cell lumens than normal wood. The earlywood/latewood transition of compression wood becomes gradual in species with abrupt transitions in their normal wood, and it becomes abrupt in species with gradual transitions in their normal wood (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980). Tension wood has lower vessel density, narrower vessels, different cell wall ultrastructure in the fiber, and less ray or longitudinal parenchyma than normal wood, with most modifications in the beginning of the growth ring (Scurfield, 1973; Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980). There appears to be a gradation in anatomy from opposite to normal to reaction wood, such that distinctions among the three may be somewhat arbitrary (Dadswell and Wardrop, 1949).

The anatomical variation just described results in systematic variation in efficiency of water transport through the stem. The hydraulic properties

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

131

discussed here are hydraulic conductivity (kh) and specific conductivity (ks), in the axial direction, as follows: kh =

V/[t(AP/l)]

ks = kh/Astern

(1) (2)

where V is the volume of water, t is time, AP is the pressure difference between the two ends of the stem segment, 1 is length of the stem segment, and Astem is stem cross-sectional area. The variable Astem can be defined to include only the portion of the stem that later conducted stain, all sapwood, or the whole stem cross-section (including or excluding the pith). Hydraulic conductivity (kh) is a measure of how much water comes out of a stem segment (diameter unspecified) per unit time per pressure gradient. Specific conductivity (ks) is a measure of how much water a stem segment will transport per unit time per pressure gradient, normalized by its crosssectional area. If a twig and a trunk of the same length were made of hydraulically identical material, the trunk would have higher kh than the twig but the same ks. The effects of wood anatomy on xylem embolism are considered by Sperry ( [5] in this volume). A. Within a Growth Ring

Most research on hydraulics within a growth ring has focused on hardwoods. The hydraulic function of different parts of a hardwood growth ring is controlled by their anatomy: vessel diameter (flow is proportional to radius to the fourth power; Poiseuille's law), vessel density, time span over which vessels are conductive given their environment, permeability of intervessel pits, and vessel lengths. Ring-porous species usually have the same vessel density throughout the growth ring (Carlquist, 1988), with wider vessels at the beginning than the end of the growth ring. On that basis one would expect much higher specific conductivity (ks) of wood at the beginning of the growth ring. Indeed, Ellmore and Ewers (1985) calculated that for the ring-porous species Ulmus americana, 96% of the flow would be through the beginning of the growth ring if flow were governed by Poiseuille's law alone. The ring-porous habit involves production of xylem with two spatially separated hydraulic strategies in each growth ring (high ks with short functional life span, and low ks with long functional life span), whereas the diffuse-porous habit results in a more uniform tissue (intermediate k, variable life span). Within an individual, the wider vessels conducted water for a shorter period than the narrower vessels (Salleo and Lo Gullo, 1986; Hargrave et al., 1994). Ring-porous species (with some wide long vessels) were much more susceptible to freezing-induced embolism than were diffuseporous species (with only narrow, short vessels; Sperry and Sullivan, 1992). Of 43 north-temperate tree species sampled in late winter, the ring-porous species were the most embolized followed by diffuse-porous species and

"132

BarbaraL. Gartner

then conifers (Wang et aL, 1992). Interestingly, the date of leafing out was inversely related to the degree of late winter embolism: the least embolized species were the fastest to leaf out (Wang et al., 1992). A common xylem pattern in regions with a mediterranean climate is to have smaller vessels and tracheids that are interwoven among the larger vessels, purportedly to provide some water throughout the canopy once the larger vessels have embolized owing to drought (Carlquist, 1985). The double-staining experiments of Hargrave and colleagues (1994) support this hypothesis with evidence for spatial intermingling of large embolized vessels and smaller nonembolized ones in droughted, but not in irrigated, Salvia mellifera, a chaparral shrub. Even in conifers there is evidence of two spatially separated hydraulic strategies: pit membranes of earlywood tracheids are more likely to "aspirate" (indicating that the conduit has embolized) than the pit membranes of latewood (Wardrop and Davies, 1961). The current interest in temporal and spatial patterns of embolism in softwoods shows that there is much to learn even about the hydraulic strategy of woods as simple in structure as softwoods. There are numerous other intraring xylem arrangements in hardwoods besides ring-porous and diffuse-porous, such as those characterized by vessel grouping (solitary, chains, or bands), ray frequency and type, or presence and pattern of longitudinal parenchyma (Carlquist, 1988). Except for the surveys documenting the proportion of a flora that may contain them (e.g., Carlquist and Hoekman, 1985; Baas and Schweingruber, 1987), these arrangements have been little studied in an ecological context. Function, within-individual variability, and the degree of plasticity in exhibiting these arrangements are largely unknown. B. From Pith to Bark

Outer wood has a higher ks value than core wood because of the radial gradient in anatomy resulting from development (see Section II) and because the center of an old stem has heartwood. This results in the portion of the stem with the highest ks being the closest to the external environment, and thus the most vulnerable to fluctuating temperatures, physical injury, and attack by biotic agents. Water does not flow readily between growth tings (Ewart, 1905; Ellmore and Ewers, 1985). In softwoods, pits are larger and more frequent in the radial walls of tracheids than in the tangential walls (Koran, 1977; Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980), promoting water movement within a growth ring rather than between growth tings. Nonetheless, Picea mariana has tangential pitting in tracheids of the last four rows of latewood and the first row of earlywood (Koran, 1977), facilitating some water flow between growth tings.

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

133

1. Developmental Changes The radial changes in anatomy that occur during cell development (e.g., increasing vessel and tracheid lengths and widths, alteration in earlywood to latewood ratio) have been well described, but their effects on hydraulics have not. The experiments to determine the pattern of radial changes in ks are not done easily, because xylem position and age are confounded. There should be an increase in ks going from pith to bark, owing to tracheary dimension alone (this is especially true in hardwoods), but the outcome could be different, for example, if the ratio of earlywood to latewood increases with radius (e.g., a ring-porous Quercus) rather than decreases (e.g., a Pseudotsuga menziesii). 2. Heartwood and Sapwood Heartwood supports no appreciable water flow, and therefore all the axial flow occurs in the sapwood. However, not all zones of sapwood have the same ks: there is an abrupt increase in embolized tracheids in the sapwood adjacent to the sapwood/heartwood boundary (Hillis, 1987). Sperry and colleagues (1991) discovered that pit membranes are partially degraded in the older vessels of Populus tremuloides near the boundary of the ripewood (see Section II) and the sapwood. This degradation lowers the xylem tensions required for embolism and may initiate heartwood formation. The costs or benefits of spatial patterns of sapwood area have been only rarely studied from the plant's perspective (Ryan, 1989). Apparent benefits of a large sapwood cross-sectional area are that it permits high stem kh and thus maintenance of a large leaf area, and that it permits storage and reuse of water (Waring and Running, 1978; and see Holbrook [7] in this volume), nutrients, and carbohydrates. An apparent cost is the maintenance respiration for the larger volume of xylem parenchyma (Ryan, 1990; Ryan et al., 1995). C. From R o o t to Crown

The hydraulic trends from base to tip of a stem (e.g., Booker and Kininmonth, 1978) reflect the anatomical variation, with higher ks in locations that have a higher proportion of earlywood and wider conducting elements. If the species produces distinct core wood, then the top of the tree will differ hydraulically from the base of the tree (see Fig. 2). Empirically, researchers have generally found the pattern of ks reported by Farmer (1918a, p. 223)" "Young or immature wood always gives a relatively low reading [of ks ] and of quite uncertain value." This finding is in spite of the fact that a typical growth ring has a higher proportion of earlywood near the top of a tree than near the base (Larson, 1962). In the shrub Toxicodendron diversilobum, the ks of apical segments of wood ( 2 - 3 years old) averaged 45% of that of basal segments of wood (averaging 10.5 years old; Gartner, 1991a). To characterize the hydraulic strategy of a plant will require

134

BarbaraL. Gartner

research throughout its lifetime on its transpiration rates and stem transport capabilities resulting from growth, development, and injury. The shortness of average vessels and tracheids protects a stem from losing much of the hydrosystem from a point injury or a single embolism. This feature explains the results of double saw-cut experiments (described at least as far back as 1806; see Zimmermann, 1983), in which the foliage remains alive despite a cut half-way through the trunk on one side, and a cut half-way through the trunk on the opposite side a few centimeters higher. Nonetheless, experiments in noninjured trees have shown that sap generally spreads very little laterally from the rank and file of vessels or tracheids in which it enters (reviewed in Kfibler, 1991), although in some species that rank and file may have a characteristic path of ascent (e.g., spiral to the right, spiral to the left, or winding; Vit6 and Rudinsky, 1959).

D. Between Stems, Branches, and Nodes Consistent with their smaller tracheary elements, branches generally have lower ks values than their parent axis (e.g., Ewers and Zimmermann, 1984a,b; Garmer, 1991a). Moreover, there is usually a localized decrease in calculated or measured ks for junctions between a branch and its lower order stem (e.g., Ewers and Zimmermann, 1984b), nodes vs intemodes in young stems (Farmer, 1918b; Rivett and Rivett, 1920; Salleo et al., 1982a,b; Tyree et al., 1983; Salleo and Lo Gullo, 1986), the branch and the reproductive parts (Darlington and Dixon, 1991), and the branch and its deciduous leaves (Larson and Isebrands, 1978). Two possible causes of this decreased ks are a greater proportion of mechanical tissue at branch junctions (see Section IV,A,2), and selection for segmentation (Section III,E). Lower ks at junctions can result from various anatomical combinations such as a decrease in diameter and n u m b e r of vessels in the l e a f - b r a n c h abscission zone of Populus deltoides (Larson and Isebrands, 1978), an increase in vessel diameter but a decrease in vessel numbers in nodes vs internodes of Vitis (Salleo et al., 1982b), or a discontinuity between vessels in the vegetative and the reproductive stem of Rosa hybrida (Darlington and Dixon, 1991).

E. Segmentation and the Relationship between Wood Anatomy, Hydraulics, and Architecture The segmentation hypothesis of plant hydraulics (Zimmermann, 1978, 1983) states that the hydraulic architecture of a plant (the geometry and performance of its xylem relative to its distribution of ports of water loss, mainly the leaves) permits certain zones of the plant to survive drought stress while other zones die. Regardless of the hydraulic architecture of the plant, distal axes will have more negative water potentials than will proximal axes during steady state transpiration. But hydraulic constrictions, thought to result from the arrangement and structure of xylem cells, may enhance cavitation in some localities relative to others. Organs such as branches

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

(e.g., Kolb and Davis, 1994), fruits (e.g., Darlington and Dixon, 1991), leaves (e.g., Sperry, 1986), or above-ground shoots (e.g., Aloni and Griffith, 1991) that are distal to zones of hydraulic constriction will die u n d e r conditions of severe water stress. These deaths will decrease the evaporative area supplied by the p a r e n t axis, p r o m o t i n g its survival. The a m o u n t of water that actually flows t h r o u g h a stem d e p e n d s on its xylem c o n d u c t a n c e and its flow rate. C o n d u c t a n c e is controlled by the wood structure, whereas flow rate is controlled at least in part by leaf-level factors such as leaf n u m b e r , size, and albedo; stomatal aperture and density; and sensitivity of the stomata to the environment. Given the function of xylem in supplying water for transpiration, one would expect some relationship between stem water transport and transpiration. The H u b e r value (Huber, 1928) was one such relationship, describing the ratio of stem area (including heartwood) to leaf area (or mass) in a plant. The pipe m o d e l (Shinozaki et al., 1964) suggested that a unit of sapwood will supply water for one unit of leaf area. A m o r e refined relationship, that of leaf-specific conductivity (kl), takes into account the conductivity of that sapwood: (3)

kl = kh/Aleaf

This value describes how conductive the wood is relative to the potential evaporative surface, the leaf area (Aleaf). For a given o r d e r b r a n c h and height, kl can be relatively constant for different individuals or species in the same environment, even when o t h e r factors differ, such as ks (Fig. 3) (Gartner, 1991a; Chiu and Ewers, 1992; Kolb and Davis, 1994), roofing

22

.

.

.

.

27

9.5 (8)

I:

2O

i

(a) Specificconductivity(k~,lO-Sm2sec-~MPa-~) and (b) leaf-specificconductivity (kl, 10 - 7m 2 sec- 1MPa- 1) of two neighboring Toxicodendron diversilotmm shoots, one shrubby (unsupported) and one viney (supported). Above the dashed line, the vine is unsupported. Stem age is shown in parentheses. Whereas ks is much higher in supported than unsupported individuals for a given aged segment, k~does not vary significandy. [Modified from Gartner (1991a) with permission from Springer-Verlag.]

136

Barbara L. Gartner

depth (S. D. Davis, personal communication), growth form (Fig. 3) (Gartner, 1991 a; Chiu and Ewers, 1992), wood structure (Shumway et al., 1993), or total path resistance (Shumway et al., 1993). Undoubtedly, better relationships will be established for stem/leaf hydraulic function to indicate the hydraulic design criteria of plants. It is unknown whether the crown physiology, phenology, and architecture drive development of the stem hydraulics (Larson, 1962), the reverse, or whether both occur in a feedback loop (Ford, 1992). Nonetheless, stem architectural development is clearly related to ks and kl in many reported cases. Branches have lower k~ than lower order stems and trunks. Tyree and Alexander (1993) argue that the lower kl of branches, not the localized constrictions of kh or ks at branch junctions, contributes most to segmentation. Larson and Isebrands (1978) explained the death and abscission of deciduous leaves according to principles consistent with the segmentation hypothesis. Darlington and Dixon (1991) describe anatomy of the sympodial species R. hybrida, in which one lateral becomes reproductive (with vessels discontinuous from the main shoot) while the other remains vegetative (with vessels continuous with the rest of the plant body). This arrangement allows continued vegetative growth during drought at the expense of reproductive growth. Farmer (1918b) said that in ash trees (no scientific name given), the leader is replaced by a lateral almost annually. Measurements by Farmer showed that the lateral (which will become the leader) has a higher ks than the leader (which will lose dominance). Similarly, Tsuga canadensis has weak apical control (its leader is replaced by a lateral in at least 31% of the years; Hibbs, 1981) and there is little hydraulic difference between the tip of the main stem and the lateral branches (Ewers and Zimmermann, 1984b). In contrast to ash and T. canadensis, sycamore (no scientific name given) has a persistent leader and its ks remains higher than the ks of its laterals (Farmer, 1918b). A vigorous Abies balsamea tree with strong apical control had higher kl along the main stem, and particularly at the apex, than did less vigorous individuals having lower apical control (Ewers and Zimmermann, 1984a).

A. Stress Distributions Stems experience short- and long-term stress (force per unit area) from a variety of causes such as gravity, wind, weight of snow or a maturing fruit, removal of a branch, partial failure of the anchorage system, or growth and development (the latter classified as "growth stress"; Jacobs, 1945). The effect that a force has on the structure depends on where the force is applied, the material properties of the structure, the geometry of the structure, and the degree to which it is "fixed" (unmovable) at its base. Note

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

137

that the material properties of wood are variable on scales from 10 -s to 10 m and that as a first-order approximation, wood density is positively and nearly linearly correlated with strength properties (Table 4-8, p. 4-28, U.S. Forest Products Laboratory, 1987). One of the ways in which a plant senses the environment is through stress, most likely through sensing the strain (relative change in length of a line in a deformed body) that stress generates. The strain could indicate, for example, that a stem is flexing (perhaps from wind), the stem has litde compressive or tensile stress (as in the case of a vine on an external support), or the stem is leaning. This discussion deals with normal (not shear) stresses: radial, axial, and bending. At the scale of the growth ring, the denser wood bears more of the stress than less dense wood if both have the same strain, because the denser wood has more cell wall material per cross-sectional area. Therefore, a plant with large intraring variation in density will have a more variable axial stress distribution than a plant with relatively uniform density. For a tapered columnar beam of a homogeneous material, the normal bending stress t h r o u g h o u t the cross-section is at a maximum at the surface. However, for at least part of the season there will be higher axial and bending stresses in the preceding year's latewood than in the current growth (earlywood) and at the vascular cambium (the contribution of bark will be variable). The mechanical theory of uniform stress states that at each height a woody stem develops a cross-sectional shape that tends to equalize the average bending plus axial stresses (Morgan and Cannell, 1994; see also Mattheck [3] in this volume). This theory, combined with the previous statement, suggests that the time-averaged bending stress at the cambium at a given height is somewhat lower than the time-averaged bending stress several millimeters toward the pith. However, this stress diminution probably has a trivial effect on wood development because at the wind speeds likely to be encountered most of the time in most forests, the majority of the stress is axial, not bending (Morgan and Cannell, 1994), and because the same p h e n o m e n o n occurs throughout the entire circumference. The vertical location of peak stress depends on the geometry of the beam, where the load is applied, and whether the force is acting in compression, bending, or torsion (see texts on theory of beam column for analytical solutions, e.g., Chajes, 1974; Chen and Atsuta, 1976, 1977). Leiser and Kemper (1973) modeled bending stress for young trees with wind loads on the canopy, and concluded that stress is maximum in the lowest onethird of the height if the stem is moderately tapered, grading to the very base if the stem is a right cylinder. In actual trees, normal bending stresses are also concentrated at locations where the stem cross-section is eccentric. Within the canopy, bending stresses are concentrated at junctions between 1. Typical N o r m a l Stress Distributions

] 38

BarbaraL. Gartner

branches or between branches and stems, but some of the hypothetical stress concentration at the b r a n c h - s t e m junction is dissipated by the offentation of the grain (e.g., Mattheck, 1990; Hermanson, 1992). Options for lowering stresses on the structure (tree) are to decrease the stress encountered or to increase the resistance to the stresses. The first option, decreasing the normal stress encountered, can be accomplished by means such as occupying a less windy site, reducing leaf area to decrease wind or snow load, remaining shorter to project a shorter lever arm, being lighter in weight, or modifying branches to prevent their blowing to one side of the stem, thereby causing a large overturning moment. The second option, increasing resistance to the stresses, can be accomplished by having stiffer material or a greater resisting area (becoming wider).

2. Radial, Tangential, and Axial Growth Stresses The maturation of sequential sheaths of xylem cells produces stress in the older xylem along each of the three axes. The static stresses at any location change as the plant grows because that location changes its position relative to the perimeter of the stem. Cell walls can be thought of as fiber-reinforced composites, with cellulose as the fiber and lignin as the matrix. The microfibrils are oriented in helices with distinct angles of ascent in the different cell wall layers (Wardrop and Preston, 1947). These angles, which direct many of the physical properties of wood (Cave and Walker, 1994), are under both environmental and genetic control (Wardrop and Preston, 1950). Mathematicalmodels have shown that the stresses generated during maturation are consistent with the explanation that as cell walls mature, the microfibrils shorten and the matrix between them swells (Archer, 1987). Thus, the orientation of the microfibrils and the quantity of lignin should play major roles in the direction and magnitude of stresses generated. Tangential stress is tensile at the center of a stem, zero at about half the radius, and compressive at the cambium (Fournier et al., 1994). Radial stress is also tensile at the center of the stem but declines to zero at the cambium (Fournier et al., 1994). Nonetheless, Hejnowicz (1980) shows for both hardwoods and softwoods that the small radial stresses near the cambium facilitate intrusive growth of developing axial cells. Some species, such as Eucalyptus and Fagus, develop large axial growth stresses. This condition is well documented because of the nuisance and danger to loggers: during sawing the saw commonly becomes stuck in the stem, and occasionally an enormous longitudinal segment of wood will burst out of the bole. Axial growth stresses are compressive in the center of a woody stem and decline with distance from the pith to become tensile in about the outer third of the radius (e.g., Boyd, 1950; and see Fig. 4). In some species, the maximum compressive stresses near the center of the stem are much lower than those determined from theory (Fig. 4), with the extra stress probably dissipated through viscoelastic creep (Boyd, 1950) a n d / o r minute compression failures (Dadswell, 1958). There are many

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

139

Theoretical distributions of axial growth stress across the cross-section of a tree stem. The dashed line shows maximum measured longitudinal stresses, which are much lower than those calculated from theory. [Modified from Boyd (1950) with permission from the Australian Journal of Applied Sdence. ]

ways in which tree stems may fail, but if the first failure occurs on the compressive (downhill) side of the tree, then the growth stresses should act to help trees resist breakage: the tension prestressing will reduce the total compressive bending stress on the downhill side of the tree compared to the case with no such tension prestressing (Boyd, 1950). Reaction wood relies on the generation of growth stresses and the firm bonding of adjacent cells for its action (Wilson and Archer, 1977). The mechanism of stress generation is thought to be similar to that discussed above for cell maturation in general. Compression wood, on the lower side of a leaning stem, has microfibrils in the $2 layer of the cell wall oriented at about 45 ~ with respect to the cell axis; normal wood generally has microfibrils at about 1 0 - 2 0 ~ (Dadswell and Wardrop, 1949). The bulking of the cell wall during maturation causes the cells to attempt to elongate (Scurfield, 1973), and concomitantly a tension develops along the microfibrils, also causing cells to attempt to elongate. These processes place a tensile force on the lower side of the stem that will tend to right the stem (Archer, 1987). Furthermore, a small reorientation of the stem can shift the canopy enough such that it has a shorter lever arm a n d / o r is more evenly balanced over the root crown. The generation of compressive forces during cell wall maturation in tension wood derives from the tension generated along the microfibrils (Okuyama et al., 1990; Yamamoto et al., 1993), which are in a near axial orientation (Wardrop and Dadswell, 1955). These compressive forces on the u p p e r side of the leaning stem will tend to pull the stem upright. There remain many puzzles about reaction wood, normal wood, opposite wood, flexure wood, and the wood of branches vs stems. The lumens of conducting cells are narrower in reaction wood than normal wood, but the increment of wood is wider (Scurfield, 1973); what is the effect on supply

140

Barbara L. Gartner

of water to the foliage? Rays and other parenchyma are less abundant in tension wood (Scurfield, 1973); is less parenchyma needed, is the parenchyma more efficient, or is the plant made more vulnerable in some way by its reduced parenchyma volume? Why do some species have a greater tendency to produce reaction wood than others, and what accounts for the numerous patterns of reaction wood, especially in angiosperms (Wilson and Archer, 1977; Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980)? How much of typical branch wood is actually a type of reaction wood? More research is needed on the incidence, magnitude, generation, and location of normal stresses in stems, their roles in development, and their consequences for the biology of the plant. B. Within a Growth Ring Within-growth ring variation in density will affect mechanics, although the extent to which these variations are important to the biology of a plant is unknown. Trees with distinct annual growth tings have significantly denser latewood than earlywood, even if diffuse-porous (Section II). The seasonal patterns of wood production and density are less understood in plants lacking annual tings. One approach to understanding the functional significance of different patterns of wood within a growth ring is to model wood as a laminate having low and high stiffness areas (corresponding to the earlywood and latewood) topredict modulus of elasticity and zones of failure (reviewed in Bodig andJayne, 1982). A second approach is to determine empirically the effect of natural variation in anatomy (e.g., proportion of ray or earlywood tissue) on a mechanical property (e.g., modulus of elasticity, maximum stress and strain) of wood when tested in a certain axis (e.g., Schniewind, 1959; Beery et al., 1983; Bariska and Kucera, 1985). These approaches could be used by botanists to gain insights on evolutionary costs or constraints of different wood patterns. Wood technologists have used neither the correlative nor the modeling approach exhaustively, perhaps because most engineering needs are met by tabulated values of allowable strengths based on performance standards. The tables themselves (e.g., U.S. Forest Products Laboratory, 1987) are not directly relevant to tree physiologists because the origin of the wood usually is not stated, and because the values represent moisture contents of in-service lumber (815%; mass of water in wood/wood dry mass) rather than moisture contents found in live trees (---30%). The case of earlywood provides a simple example of a mechanical function of a specialized pattern of xylem cells. Because the earlywood zone has relatively thin cell walls, it contributes little to the axial strength of wood (Dinwoodie, 1975). Earlywood has a lower tensile axial breaking strength than does latewood, and earlywood fails brashly (perpendicular to the cell axis), breaking the cells, whereas latewood failures are jagged, following a

6. Patternsof Xylem Variation within a Tree

141

path between cells, such that few cells break (Kennedy and Ifju, 1962; Nordman and Qvickstr6m, 1970). A second example of mechanical function related to the pattern of xylem cells comes from research on lianas. Mfiller (1866, as cited in Haberlandt, 1914, pp. 690-696) hypothesized that the cable-like construction of some lianas, in which longitudinal strands of conducting tissue are separated from one another by parenchyma, makes use of the different strengths of these tissues, with parenchyma acting as padding for the conducting tissues should the liana sway (by wind) or fall (by failure of its external support). In support of this hypothesis, Putz and Holbrook (1991) found that liana stems withstood much more torsional stress (they could be twisted through more revolutions) before water stopped flowing than did tree stems of similar diameter. A quick glance through an arias showing cross-sections of diverse dicotyledonous woods (e.g., Schweingruber, 1990; Ilic, 1991) or the Obaton (1960) treatise on "anomalous" patterns in wood production in lianas demonstrates the plethora of xylem patterns. Our understanding of the functional significance of any of these patterns is almost nil. C. From Pith to Bark

The radial gradient in xylem density appears to fall into several different patterns. It is unknown whether the typical pattern of a species results from selection for some biomechanical a n d / o r hydraulic optimum, whether it is a plastic response to the changing environment perceived by the changing plant, or whether it is developmentally controlled but unrelated to selection for mechanics or hydraulics. The general pattern for hard pines, Larix, Pseudotsuga, and the mid- to high-density diffuse-porous hardwoods is lowdensity wood near the pith, with an increase in density for some number of years, and then a leveling off or a decline in the rate of increase (summarized in Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980, and Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Many tropical hardwood species appear to have lower density near the pith than those from temperate zones, while attaining similar densities to temperate-zone species in the outer wood (Wiemann and Williamson, 1989; Butterfield et al., 1993). With this pattern, the core wood is weaker in tension and compression and more flexible (lower modulus of elasticity) than outer wood. Tsuga heterophylla and some of the low-density diffuse-porous hardwoods such as Populus tend to have highest density at the pith with a gradual decrease toward the bark. For softwoods in the Cupressaceae and most soft pines the general pattern is high density near the pith, a dip in density for several growth tings, and then an increase again to a constant or slowly increasing value (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980; Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Many vines have a fourth pattern, that is, production of denser wood

142

Barbara L. Gartner

where they are self-supported and less dense wood around this dense core once they find support (Haberlandt, 1914; Carlquist, 1991; Gartner, 1991 a). Ring-porous hardwoods often show the same pattern as do vines, caused by outer wood having a higher proportion of the growth ring occupied by wide vessels (summarized in Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Last, some diffuseporous tree species such as Alnus rubra appear to have no change in density with age (Harrington and DeBell, 1980) or growth rate (H. Lei and B. L. Gartner, unpublished data). Models on mechanical trade-offs of stem width and wood density (see Givnish [ 1] in this volume) in tandem with models on the effects of density and stem width on water conduction could help explain the range of wood densities and stem widths in nature. A small decrease in wood density may result in a small decrease in the ability of a stem to resist compression and bending (e.g., Garmer 1991b), but a large increase in specific conductivity (Gartner, 1991a). Such a negative correlation between sapwood ks and wood density has been reported for Pinus radiata (Booker and Kininmonth, 1978). The several percent higher density of heartwood than sapwood that results from deposition of secondary compounds should have no direct effect on the mechanics of the live tree. However, the secondary compounds make the heartwood more resistant to decay. A solid stem (i.e., interior not decayed) is more stable than a hollow one, particularly if the outer layer is O shaped rather than G shaped (broken; Ch. 9 in Chen and Atsuta, 1977). Thus, one mechanical justification for protection of heartwood from decay is that heartwood provides mechanical stability in case the sapwood layer becomes disrupted. D. From R o o t to Crown

The pattern of xylem density from the base to the tip depends mainly (but not always entirely) on the pattern found from pith to bark because the vertical profile reflects the simultaneous production of outer wood at the base (if a plant is old enough) and core wood at the tip. In hardwoods, the magnitude of density variation with height is relatively low compared to softwoods (Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Descending the stem within the growth ring produced in the same year (Fig. 2, transect C), density of hardwoods can decrease (as in a ring-porous species), increase, or increase and then decrease. The common pattern for hard pines and Pseudotsuga is greater density at the base than the tip (Panshin and de Zeeuw, 1980; Zobel and van Buijtenen, 1989). Denser wood at the base of a stem, together with the widening of the stem base that is often observed (butt swell), can contribute to mitigating the stress concentration there. E. Between Stems and Branches

Branches often have denser wood than do stems (Fegel, 1941; and see Table I), meaning that branch material is stronger on a volumetric basis

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

than stem wood. At least in softwoods, larger diameter branches have higher density than smaller diameter ones, branches have higher density near their base than toward their tip, and knots have very high density (Fig. 5) (Hakkila, 1969). The presence of reaction wood at branch junc-

;--

I

u

I

I

1

I

I

Variation in wood density (kg/m 3) within and between branches in Picea abies. Along one branch, density is highest at the knot (the junction of branch and main stem; underlined values) and decreases toward the branch tip. Between branches, density is highest in large, more basal branches. [Modified from Hakkila (1969) with permission from the Finnish Forest Research Institute.]

144

Barbara L. Gartner

tions may partially explain the lower ks value there than in normal wood, although reaction wood is not always present at branch junctions.

Xylem in stems and branches is constructed of nonuniform material that is systematically distributed throughout a plant. In some cases, the nonuniformity allows the material to function mechanically and hydraulically in manners appropriate to its location such that it contributes to the success of the plant. Different aspects of the variation are probably controlled by the environment, cambial age, distance from the leaves, physiological status of the plant, and even plant size, for size may contribute to the scale of environmental fluctuations that the plant senses. This chapter has emphasized optima for mechanics and hydraulics separately, but the trade-offs between the two (Long et al., 1981; Gartner, 1991a) must be considered more fully. In the ranges of wood densities and water demands that plants have, we do not even know whether there are trade-offs between mechanics and hydraulics, partly because one must define the hydraulic and mechanical criteria in order to try such analyses. Litde is known about the effect on plant function of different combinations or patterns of xylem cell types (e.g., vessel groupings or parenchyma banding in relation to vessels). Baseline surveys of ecological wood anatomy provide starting points for experimental work on relationships between wood structure, environment, and growth form. For example, in different regional floras it has been reported that vines tend to have more paratracheal parenchyma than do trees (Carlquist, 1991), shrubs have more vessels per grouping and a higher incidence of vasicentric tracheids than do trees (Carlquist and Hoekman, 1985), and shrubs are less commonly ring-porous than are trees (Baas and Schweingruber, 1987). What clues do these patterns give us to relate structure to function, and physiology to habitat and population biology? What are the most common xylem patterns in areas that are arid (Lindorf, 1994), have frequent freeze-thaw cycles, have short growing seasons, are subject to frequent fires, have cyclic herbivore outbreaks? How does the wood compare in congeners that are drought deciduous, evergreen, and winter deciduous? How does ramet demography relate to xylem anatomy: do short-lived stems have throw-away xylem strategies compared to long-lived stems? Are there syndromes of bark/xylem anatomy? Thin-barked species may be more susceptible to physical and biotic injury to the sapwood; do these species tend to have more parenchyma or other xylem adaptations to mitigate damage? Experimental research is beginning to elucidate the physiological, ecological, and structural roles of stem xylem. Like the roots, leaves, and flow-

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

145

ers, t h e s t e m p r o f o u n d l y i n f l u e n c e s t h e b i o l o g y o f tiae p l a n t . F u r t h e r s t u d i e s in t h e p h y s i o l o g i c a l e c o l o g y o f w o o d c a n i m p a r t n e w i n s i g h t s i n t o a r e a s s u c h as p h y s i o l o g y , plasticity, d e m o g r a p h y , a n d p a t t e r n s a n d d y n a m i c s o f a r c h i t e c t u r e . S u c h r e s e a r c h will also b e n e f i t e f f i c i e n t p r o d u c t i o n a n d u t i l i z a t i o n o f f o r e s t p r o d u c t s , m a n i p u l a t i o n o f w o o d y c r o p s , a n d m a n a g e m e n t o f forested lands.

I thank Bob Leichti and John Sperry for valuable discussion, and Frank Dietrich, Missy Holbrook, Bob Leichti, Claus Mattheck, John Sperry, and Bill Wilson for comments on the manuscript. I appreciate the financial support of the USDA Special Grant for Wood Utilization Research.

Abdel-Gadir, A. Y., Krahmer, R. L., and McKimmy, J. D. (1993). Intra-ring variations in mature Douglas-fir trees from provenance planfations. Wood Fiber Sci. 25, 170-181. Aloni, R., and Griffith, M. (1991). Functional xylem anatomy in root-shoot junctions of six cereal species. Planta 184, 123-129. Archer, R. R. (1987). On the origin of growth stresses in trees. 1. Micro mechanics of the developing cambial cell wall. Wood Sci. Technol. 21, 139-154. Baas, P., and Schweingruber, F. H. (1987). Ecological trends in the wood anatomy of trees, shrubs and climbers from Europe. IAWA Bull. 8, 245-274. Babos, IL (1970). Faserlgngen-und Rohdichteverleilung innerhalb derJahrringe einer Robustapappel. Holztechnologie 11, 188-192. Bariska, M., and Kucera, L.J. (1985). On the fracture morphology in wood. 2. Macroscopical deformations upon ultimate axial compression in wood. Wood Sci. Technol. 19, 19-34. Beery, W. H., Ifjju, G., and McLain, T. E. (1983). Quantitative wood anatomyBrelating anatomy to transverse tensile strength. Wood Fiber Sci. 15, 395-407. Bodig, J., and Jayne, B. A. (1982). Material organization. In "Mechanics of Wood and Wood Composites," pp. 461-546. Van Nostrand Reinhold, New York. Booker, R. E., and Kininmonth, J. A. (1978). Variation in longitudinal permeability of green radiata pine wood. N.Z.J. For. Sci. 8, 295-308. Boyd,J. D. (1950). Tree growth stresses. II. The development of shakes and other visual failures in timber. Austr.J. Appl. Sc/. 1, 296-312. Butterfield, R. P., Crook, R. P., Adams, R., and Morris, R. (1993). Radial variation in wood specific gravity, fibre length and vessel area for two Central American hardwoods, Hyeronima alchorneoidesand Vochysia guatemalensis: Natural and plantation-grown trees. IAWAJ. 14, 153161. Carlquist, S. (1985). Vasicentric tracheids as a drought survival mechanism in the woody flora of southern California and similar regions: Review of vasicentric tracheids. Aliso 11, 37-68. Carlquist, S. (1988). "Comparative Wood Anatomy: Systematic, Ecological, and Evolutionary Aspects of Dicotyledon Wood." Springer-Verlag, New York. Carlquist, S. (1991). Anatomy of vine and liana stems: A review and synthesis. In "The Biology of Vines" (F. E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 53-71. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.

146

Barbara L. Gartner

Carlquist, S., and Hoekman, D. A. (1985). Ecological wood anatomy of the woody southern California flora. IAWA Bull. 6, 319-347. Cave, I. D., and Walker, J. c. F. (1994). Stiffness of wood in fast-grown plantation softwoods: The influence of microfibril angle. For. Prod. J. 44, 43-48. Chajes, A. (1974). "Principles of Structural Stability Theory." Prentice-Hall, Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey. Chen, W. F., and Atsuta, T. (1976). "Theory of Beam-Columns," Vol. 1: In-Plane Behavior and Design. McGraw-Hill, New York. Chen, W. F. and Atsuta, T. (1977). "Theory of Beam-Columns," Vol. 2: Space Behavior and Design. McGraw-Hill, New York. Chiu, S.-T., and Ewers, F. W. (1992). Xylem structure and water transport in a twiner, a scrambler, and a shrub of Lonicera (Caprifoliaceae). Trees 6, 216-224. Cown, D.J., and McConchie, D. L. (1980). Wood property variations in an old-crop stand of radiata pine. N.Z.J. For. Sc/. 10, 508- 520. Dadswell, H. E. (1958). Wood structure variations occurring during tree growth and their influence on properties.J. Inst. Wood Sc/. 1, 11-33. Dadswell, H. E., and Wardrop, A. B. (1949). What is reaction wood? Aust. For. 13, 22-33. Darlington, A. B., and Dixon, M. A. (1991). The hydraulic architecture of roses (R0sa hybrida). Can.J. Bot. 69, 702-710. Dinwoodie, J. M. (1961). Tracheid and fiber length in timber--a review of the literature. Forestry 34, 125-144. Dinwoodie,J. M. (1975). Timber--a review of the structure-mechanical property relationship. J. Microsc. 104, 3-32. Duff, G. H., and Nolan, N.J. (1953). Growth and morphogenesis in the Canadian forest species. I. The controls of cambial and apical activity in Pinus resinosa Ait. Canadian Journal of Botany 31, 471-513. Ellmore, G. S., and Ewers, F. W. (1985). Hydraulic conductivity in trunk xylem of elm, Ulmus americana. IAWA Bull. 6, 303-307. Ewart, A.J. (1905-1906). The ascent of water in trees. Philos. Trans. Soc. London Set. B 198, 4185. Ewers, F. W., and Zimmermann, M. H. (1984a). The hydraulic architecture of balsam fir (Abies balsamea). Physiol. Plant 60, 453-458. Ewers, F. W., and Zimmermann, M. H. (1984b). The hydraulic architecture of eastern hemlock (Tsuga canadensis). Can.J. Bot. 62, 940-946. Farmer, J. B. (1918a). On the quantitative differences in the water-conductivity of the wood in trees and shrubs. I. The evergreens. Proc. R. Soc. London Set. B90, 218-232. Farmer,.]. B. (1918b). On the quantitative differences in the water-conductivity of the wood in trees and shrubs. II. The deciduous plants. Proc. R. Soc. London Set. B 90, 232-250. Fegel, A. C. (1941). Comparative anatomy and varying physical properties of trunk, branch, and root wood in certain northeastern trees. Bull. N. Y. State Coll. For. Syracuse Univ. Tech. Publ. 14(55), 5-20. Ford, E. D. (1992). Control of tree structure and productivity through the interaction of morphological development and physiological processes. Int.J. Plant Sci. 153, $147-$162. Fournier, M., Bailleres, H., and Chanson, B. (1994). Tree biomechanics: Growth, cumulative prestresses, and reorientations. Biomimetics 2, 229-251. French, G. E. (1923). Untitled M.S. thesis. New York State College of Forestry, Syracuse, New York; as cited in Panshin and de Zeeuw (1980). Gartner, B. L. (1991a). Stem hydraulic properties of vines vs. shrubs of western poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilobum. Oecologia 87, 180-189. Gartner, B. L. (1991b). Structural stability and architecture of vines vs. shrubs of poison oak, Toxicodendron diversilobum. Ecology 72, 2005- 2015. Haberlandt, G. (1914). "Physiological Plant Anatomy" (M. Drummond, transl.). Macmillan, London.

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

147

Hakkila, P. (1969). Weight and composition of the branches of large Scots pine and Norway spruce trees. Commun. Inst. Forestalis Fenniae (Helsinki) 67 (6). Hargrave, K. R., Kolb, K. J., Ewers, F. W., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Conduit diameter and drought-induced embolism in Salvia mellifera Greene (Labiateae). New Phytol. 126, 6957O5. Harrington, C. A., and DeBell, D. S. (1980). Variation in specific gravity of red alder (Alnus rubra Bong.). Can. J. For. Res. 10, 293- 299. Hejnowicz, Z. (1980). Tensional stress in the cambium and its developmental significance. Am. J. Bot. 67, 1-5. Hermanson, J. (1992). "A Finite Element Analysis of the Influence of Curvilinear Orthotropy on the State of Stress in a Plate with a Hole." M.S. thesis. University of Washington, Seattle, Washington. Hibbs, D. E. (1981). Leader growth and the architecture of three North American hemlocks. Can. J. Bot. 59, 476-480. Hillis, W. E. (1987). "Heartwood and Tree Exudates." Springer-Verlag, New York. Huber, B. (1928). Weitere quantitative Untersuchungen fiber das Wasserleitungssystem der Pflanzen. Jahr. Wiss. Bot. 67, 877-959. Ikeda, T., and Suzaki, T. (1984). Distribution of xylem resistance to water flow in stems and branches of hardwood species. J. Jpn. For. Soc. 66, 229-236. Ilic, J. (1991). "CSIRO Atlas of Hardwoods." Crawford House Press, Bathurst, New South Wales, Australia. Jacobs, M. R. (1945). "The Growth Stresses of Woody Stems." Bulletin 28. Commonwealth Forestry Bureau, Canberra, Australia. Kennedy, R. W., and Ifju, G. (1962). Applications of microtensile testing to thin wood sections. Tappi 45, 725-733. Koch, P. (1985). "Utilization of Hardwoods Growing on Southern Pine Sites," Vol. I: The Raw Material. Agricultural Handbook No. 605. USDA Forest Service, Washington, D.C. Kolb, K.J., and Davis, S. D. (1994). Drought tolerance and xylem embolism in co-occurring species of coastal sage and chaparral. Ecology 75, 648-659. Koran, Z. (1977). Tangential pitting in black spruce tracheids. Wood Sci. Technol. 11, 115-123. Kfibler, H. (1991). Function of spiral grain in trees. Trees 5, 125-135. Larson, P. R. (1962). A biological approach to wood quality. Tappi 45, 443-448. Larson, P. R. (1967). Silvicultural control of the characteristics of wood used for furnish. In "Proc. 4th TAPPI For. Biol. Conf. New York," pp. 143-150. Pulp and Paper Research Institute of Canada, Pointe Claire, Quebec. Larson, P. R., and Isebrands,J. G. (1978). Functional significance of the nodal constricted zone in Populus deltoides Barts. Can. J. Bot. 56, 801-804. Leiser, A. T., and Kemper, J. D. (1973). Analysis of stress distribution in the sapling tree trunk. J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 98, 164-170. Lindorf, H. (1994). Eco-anatomical wood features of species from a very dry tropical forest. IAWAJ. 15, 361-376. Long, J. N., Smith, F. W., and Scott, D. R. M. (1981). The role of Douglas-fir stem, sapwood and heartwood in the mechanical and physiological support of crowns and development of stem form. Can. J. For. Res. 11, 459-464. Mattheck, C. (1990). Why they grow, how they grow: The mechanics of trees. Arboricult. J. 14, 1-17. Mcgraw, R. A. (1985). "Wood Quality Factors in Loblolly Pine: The Influence of Tree Age, Position in Tree, and Cultural Practice on Wood Specific Gravity, Fiber Length, and Fibril Angle." TAPPI Press, Atlanta. Morgan, H., and Cannell, M. G. R. (1994). Shape of tree stemsma re-examination of the uniform stress hypothesis. Tree Physiol. 14, 49-62. Mfiller, E (1866). Botanische Zeitung. As cited in Haberlandt, G. (1914). Nordman, L. S., and Qvickstr6m, B. (1970). Variability of the mechanical properties of fibers

148

Barbara L. Gartner

within a growth period. In "The Physics and Chemistry of Wood Pulp Fibres" (D. H. Page, ed.), pp. 177-209. STAP No. 8. Northcott, P. T. (1957). Is spiral grain the normal growth pattern? For. Chron. 33, 335-352. Obaton, M. (1960). Les lianes ligneuses a structure anormale des for~ts d'Afrique occidental. Ann. Sci. Nat. Ser. 12, 1-219. Okuyama, T., Yamamoto, H., Iguchi, M., and Yoshida, M. (1990). Generation process of growth stresses in cell walls. II. Growth in tension wood. Mokuzai Gakkaishi 36, 797-803. Olesen, P. O. (1982). The effect of cyclophysis on tracheid width and basic density in Norway spruce. In "Forest Tree Improvement," No. 15. Denmark. Panshin, A.J., and de Zeeuw, C. (1980.) "Textbook of Wood Technology: Structure, Identification, Properties, and Uses of the Commercial Woods of the United States," 4th Ed. McGraw-Hill, New York. Patel, R. N. (1965). A comparison of the anatomy of the secondary xylem in roots and stems. Holzforschung 19, 72-79. Petric, B., and Scukanec, V. (1973). Volume percentage of tissues in wood of conifers grown in Yugoslavia. IAWA Bull. 2, 3-7. Phelps, J. E., and Workman, E. C.,Jr. (1994). Vessel area studies in white oak (Quercus alba L.). Wood Fiber Sci. 26, 315- 322. Putz, E E., and Holbrook, N. M. (1991). Biomechanical studies of vines. In "The Biology of Vines" (E E. Putz and H. A. Mooney, eds.), pp. 73-97. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Rivett, M., and Rivett, E. (1920). The anatomy of Rhododendron ponticum L. and Ilex aquifolium L. in reference to specific conductivity. Ann. Bot. 34, 525-550. Ryan, M. G. (1989). Sapwood volume for three subalpine conifers: Predictive equations and ecological implications. Can. J. For. Res. 19, 1397-1401. Ryan, M. G. (1990). Growth and maintenance respiration in stems of Pinus contorta and Picea engelmannii. Can. J. For. Res. 20, 48-57. Ryan, M. G., Cower, S. T., Hubbard, R. M., Waring, R. H., Gholzj H. L., Cropper, W. P., and Running, S. W. (1995). Woody tissue maintenance respiration of four conifers in contrasting climates. Oecologia (in press). Salleo, S., and L o Gullo, M. A. (1986). Xylem cavitation in nodes and internodes of whole Chorisia insignis H. B. et K. plants subjected to water stress: Relations between xylem conduit size and cavitation. Ann. Bot. 58, 431-441. Salleo, S., Rosso, R., and Lo Gullo, M. (1982a). Hydraulic architecture of Vitis vinifera L. and Populus deltoides Bartr. 1-year-old twigs. I. Hydraulic conductivity (LSC) and water potential gradients. G/am. Bot. Ital. 116, 15-27. Salleo, S., Rosso, R., and Lo Gullo, M. (1982b). Hydraulic architecture of l~tis vinifera L. and Populus deltoides Bartr. 1-year-old twigs. II. The nodal regions as "constriction zones" of the xylem system. G/am. Bot. Ital. 116, 29-40. Schniewind, A. P. (1959). Transverse anisotropy of wood: A function of gross anatomical structure. For. Prod. J 9, 350-359. Schniewind, A. P., and Berndt, H. (1991). The composite nature of wood. In "Wood Structure and Composition" (M. Lewin and I. S. Goldstein, eds.), pp. 435-476. Marcel Dekker, New York. Schweingruber, E H. (1990). "Anatomy of European Woods." Paul Haupt Berne and Stuttgart Publishers, Stuttgart, Germany. Scurfield, G. (1973). Reaction wood: Its structure and function. Science 179, 647-655. Shinozaki, K., Yoda, K., Hozumi, K., and Kira, T. (1964.) A quantitative analysis of plant form-the pipe model theory. I. Basic analyses.Jpn. J Ecol. 14, 97-105. Shumway, D. L., Steiner, K. C., and Kolb, T. E. (1993). Variation in seedling hydraulic architecture as a function of species and environment. Tree Physiol. 12, 41-54. Sperry, J. S. (1986). Relationship of xylem embolism to xylem pressure potential, stomatal closure, and shoot morphology in the palm Rhap/s excelsa. Plant Physiol. 80, 110-116.

6. Patterns of Xylem Variation within a Tree

149

Sperry, J. S., and Sullivan, J. E. M. (1992). Xylem embolism in response to freeze-thaw cycles and water stress in ring-porous, diffuse-porous, and conifer species. Plant Physiol. 100, 605613. Sperry, J. S., Perry, A., and Sullivan, J. E. M. (1991). Pit membrane degradation and airembolism formation in ageing xylem vessels of Populus tremuloides Michx. J. Exp. Bot. 42, 1399-1406. Telewski, E W. (1989). Structure and function of flexure wood in Abiesfraseri. Tree Physiol. 5, 113-121. Tyree, M. T., and Alexander, J. D. (1993). Hydraulic conductivity of branch junctions in three temperate tree species. Trees7, 156-159. Tyree, M. T., Graham, M. E. D., Cooper, K. E., and Bazos, L.J. (1983). The hydraulic architecture of Thuja occidentalis. Can.J. Bot. 61, 2105-2111. U.S. Forest Products Laboratory (1987). "Wood Handbook: Wood as an Engineering Material." USDA Forest Service Agriculture Handbook 72. U.S. Government Printing Office, Washington, DC. Vitt, J. P., and Rudinsky, J. A. (1959). The water-conducting systems in conifers and their importance to the distribution of trunk injected chemicals. Contrib. Boyce Thompson Inst. 20, 27-38. Wang, J., Ives, N. E., and Lechowicz, M.J. (1992). The relation of foliar phenology to xylem embolism in trees. Funct. Ecol. 6, 469-475. Wardrop, A. B., and Dadswell, H. E. (1955). The nature of reaction wood. IV. Variations in cell wall organization of tension wood fibers. Aust. J. Bot. 3, 177-189. Wardrop, A. B., and Davies, G. W. (1961). Morphological factors relating to the penetration of liquids into wood. Holzforschung 15, 129-141. Wardrop, A. B., and Preston, R. D. (1947). The submicroscopic organization of the cell wall in conifer tracheids and wood fibres.J. Exp. Bot. 2, 20-30. Wardrop, A. B., and Preston, R. D. (1950). The fine structure of the wall of the conifer tracheid. V. The organization of the secondary wall in relation to the growth rate of the cambium. Biochim. Biophys. Acta 6, 36-47. Waring, R. H., and Running, S. W. (1978). Sapwood water storage: Its contribution to transpiration and effect upon water conductance through the stems of old-growth Douglas-fir. Plant CellEnviron. 1, 131 - 140. Wiemann, M. C., and Williamson, G. B. (1989). Radial gradients in the specific gravity of wood in some tropical and temperate trees. For. Sc/. 35, 197- 210. Wilson, B. E, and Archer, R. R. (1977). Reaction wood: Induction and mechanical action. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 28, 23-43. Yamamoto, H., Okuyama, T., and Yoshida, M. (1993). Generation process of growth stresses in cell walls. V. Model of tensile stress generation in gelatinous fibers. Mokuzai Gakkaishi 39, 118-125. Zimmermann, M. H. (1978). Hydraulic architecture of some diffuse-porous trees. Can. J. Bot. 56, 2286-2295. Zimmermann, M. H. (1983). "Xylem Structure and the Ascent of Sap." Springer-Verlag, New York. Zimmermann, M. H., and Jeje, A. A. (1981 ). Vessel-length distribution in stems of some American woody plants. Can.J. Bot. 59, 1882-1892. Zobel, B. H., and van Buijtenen, J. P. (1989). Variation among and within trees. In "Wood Variation: Its Causes and Control," pp. 72-131. Springer-Verlag, New York.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

7 Stem Water Storage

Plants face an uncertain environment in terms of water availability. Not only are rainfall events unpredictable, but soil water may be depleted via surface runoff, deep drainage, uptake by neighboring plants, or evaporation from the soil surface. The d e m a n d for water by a plant may also vary depending on environmental conditions and the phenological stage of the plant. One way of dealing with imbalances in supply and d e m a n d is to acquire resources when they are plentiful for use when they are scarce. In economic terms, storage forms a viable strategy when the benefits of having access to a reserve during periods when the market price is high outweigh costs incurred in their collection and maintenance plus the loss of any profits that might have accrued from utilizing those resources at a previous date (Chapin et al., 1990). Water stored within a plant's tissues represents a resource to which the individual plant has exclusive rights, but carries with it the costs of constructing and maintaining the structural components required to hold and protect this reserve. In contrast, the c o m m o n reservoir of water in the soil does not require any expenditure in terms of physical containment, but the degree of control that a plant exerts over its access to this resource is comparatively low. All plant tissues contain some water that can be withdrawn given a sufficient driving force. Thus, all parts of the plant provide some degree of water storage. This chapter focuses on the ecological and physiological significance of stem water storage.

stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Michele Holbrook

Understanding the contribution of water stored within the stem to the overall water economy of the plant requires consideration of the following questions: (1) how much water is in the stem?, (2) how available is this water?, and (3) how important is it? The first is determined by growth form and stem construction--how big is the stem and how much water does it hold? The second question focuses on how the water is held within the stem and the difficulty in accessing stem water stores. The final question refers to the contribution of stem water stores to the plant in relation to changes in soil water availability and evaporative losses. Because storage alters only the temporal disposition of a resource, rather than its total amount, it is important to examine the dynamics of resource utilization in relation to changes in supply and demand. In particular, the paradox or design criterion for effective storage is that the reserves must be readily available when needed, but not so easily accessed that they are depleted prior to the onset of conditions warranting their storage. Why should a plant store water? One answer is to allow carbon uptake from the atmosphere when the soil is dry. Most plants use water in tremendous quantifies, with the majority of this being lost to the atmosphere. Under favorable environmental conditions, the a m o u n t of water passing through most plants each day is so vast as to preclude the possibility of using stored water to supply such demands. In general, a strategy of utilizing stored water to promote carbon gain appears to require intrinsically low transpiration rates, a large stem volume to leaf area ratio, or both. In this regard, plants from arid environments that combine the low transpiration rates characteristic of crassulacean acid metabolism (CAM), with extensive stem parenchyma and limited surface area are exceptionally well suited to rely on stored water for photosynthetic activity. A second role for water storage is to buffer against damage due to desiccation in specific portions of the plant. Tissues targeted for protection could include reproductive structures, xylem conduits, or meristems. Stem water storage may also place constraints on plant activities. For example, the presence of a large fraction of living tissues within the stem of a woody plant may increase its susceptibility to successful invasion by pathogens.

Stems are difficult to study. They are bulky, heterogeneous, and rarely amenable to destructive sampling without substantially compromising the integrity of the plant. A variety of techniques, both invasive and noninvasive, have been used to measure stem water content (Table I). Each m e t h o d has limitations and the problem of scaling point measurements to the entire stem remains a serious challenge. Furthermore, understanding

Technique

Destructive?

Requires empirical calibration?

Appropriate for field studies?

Increment cores

Yes

No

Yes

Dendrometer bands

No

Yes

Yes

Electrical resistance

Invasive

Yes

Yes

Thermal conductance Capacitance measures

Yes Yes

Yes Yes

y-ray absorption

Invasive No, some applications require invasive configuration No

No given current technology

Magnetic resonance

No

Yes (information on the wood matrix density) No

Water potential

Invasive or requires subsampling

Yes

Difficulties with temperature gradients

No given current technology

References Waring and Running (1979); Brough et al. (1986) Hinckley et al. (1978) Dixon a al. (1978); Borchert (1994c) Goulden (1991) Holbrook et al. (1992)

Edwards and Jarvis (1983); Brough et al. (1986) Reinders et al. (1988); Veres et al. (1991) Goldstein and Meinzer (1983); Nobel and Jordan (1983)

154

N. Michele Holbrook

the significance of stem water storage requires more than simply documenting the presence of water in the stem. The inherently dynamic nature of water storage means that this reservoir must be examined within the context of the whole plant's water use. The basic components necessary to examine the contribution of stem water storage are straightforward and include: determination of water uptake from the soil, water loss by the entire canopy, and changes in stem water content. Unfortunately, all of these quantifies can be difficult to measure u n d e r natural conditions.

A. Root-Excision and Pot Experiments One way around the difficulties associated with constructing the water budget of an intact plant is to determine the contribution of water withdrawn from stem tissues to the total evaporative loss when soil water uptake has been eliminated (root-excision) or the exploited soil volume has been physically limited (pot experiments). Root-excision experiments with trees indicate that stem water stores are capable of supporting preexcision water loss rates for only one to two days (Roberts, 1976; Running, 1980; Holbrook and Sinclair, 1992b). Once the stomata do close, however, stem water reserves may serve to maintain the foliage at their initial level of hydration for many weeks (Running, 1980; Holbrook and Sinclair, 1992b). Containergrown plants are particularly amenable to studies of stem water storage because of the relative ease of determining both whole-plant transpiration (by changes in weight) and whole-plant water uptake (from changes in soil water content), with the contribution of stem water stores being inferred from their difference (Holbrook and Sinclair, 1992b). Pot experiments, however, are generally limited to fairly small plants and are subject to influences on physiological processes associated with restricted roofing volume. B. Modeling Empirical studies of stem water storage are frequently augmented with models that stimulate the dynamics of stem water storage. Models of nonsteady-state water flow through plants based on an electric circuit analog have been used to simulate the contribution of stem water stores over a broad range of conditions (Hunt and Nobel, 1987; Nobel and Jordan, 1983). The continuous flows and storage locations within the intact plant, however, must be m a p p e d onto a finite n u m b e r of discrete components. This approach has been successfully applied to a variety of plants including desert perennials (e.g., Calkin and Nobel, 1986; Schulte and Nobel, 1989; Schulte et al., 1989), conifers (e.g., Tyree, 1988), and dicotyledonous trees (e.g., Tyree et al., 1991). In many cases empirical parameterization of the capacitance and transfer resistance of individual organs (leaves, roots, stem) u n d e r laboratory conditions may be easier than the simultaneous measurement of total fluxes within an intact plant. Furthermore, models

7. Stem Water Storage

155

frequently provide insight into complex interactions because they p e r m i t estimation of variables that are difficult or impossible to measure, although this same feature poses a major difficulty in terms of m o d e l validation. C. Time Series Analysis Any out-of-phase or storage term will alter the temporal dynamics of the response parameters relative to the driving variables (Fig. 1). Examination of how variables such as transpiration and stem water potential change over time (time-series analysis) thus provides information on the contribution of stored water. A simple example of this is to use m e a s u r e m e n t s of sap flow after sundown to infer a net withdrawal of water from stem tissues during the day (Morikawa, 1974). A substantial time lag in the propagation of water potential along the stem also indicates the net m o v e m e n t of water in or out of storage (Hellkvist et al., 1974; Hinckley et al., 1978). In practice, the

~S

F

Figure 1 Effect of capacitance on the temporal dynamics of response variable relative to input parameters. In both cases the response (output voltage, water uptake) lags the driving force (input voltage, transpiration). (Upper) low pass filter. (Lower) transpiration (O) and water uptake (absorption) ( • ) of Pinus taeda as a function of time. Lower portion of figure reprinted with permission from Kramer (1937).

156

N. Michele Holbrook

propagation of water potential along the stem generally has been inferred from changes in stem diameter (Wronski et al., 1985; Milne et al., 1983; Dobbs and Scott, 1971). Measurement of the amplitude and phase relations between the rate of water loss from leaf surfaces and water potential at various points along the stem can be used to parameterize a simple electricalanalog model of within-plant water flows and thus to calculate the capacitance of the stem (Wronski et al., 1985; Milne et al., 1983). Alternatively, comparison of time lags determined at various points within a single tree are valuable in determining the structure of the resistor/capacitor network by providing information on which portions of the crown and stem can be treated as a single unit in terms of their contribution to water flow and which should be included in the model as separate components (Milne et al., 1983).

D. Comparative Studies In some cases it may be possible to compare individuals of the same species that differ primarily in their capacity for stem water storage. Plants in which the crown geometry and total leaf area stay relatively constant as the stem increases in height are well suited for this approach. Comparison of Andean giant rosette plants (Espeletia timotensis) of different heights and thus varying leaf area/stem volume indicated a substantial influence of stem water storage on both leaf water relations and plant survivorship during the dry season (Goldstein et al., 1985). Differences in dry season photosynthetic activity (as indicated by diel fluctuations in titratable acidity) in the arborescent cacti (Opuntia excelsa) that were related to plant size may indicate the contribution of water stored within the trunk and major branches (Lerdau et al., 1992). A related approach contrasts two subspecies that differ in the amount of pectin-like accumulations in their basal leaves to examine the influence of extracellular polysaccharides on water storage and physiological activity during periods of drought (Morse, 1990).

The water storage capacity of plant tissues is defined as the amount of water that can be withdrawn for a given change in driving force (water potential) and is generally referred to as the tissue's capacitance, in keeping with the electrical circuit analogy for water movement within plants (Powell and Thorpe, 1977; Jarvis, 1975; Tyree and Jarvis, 1982; Fig. 1). In practice, capacitance is determined as the change in water content per unit change in water potential (Fig. 2). For comparative purposes, capacitance is usually normalized either by sample volume or in relation to the transpiring sur-

7. Stem Water Storage

8

i_ 0.90 000

nr 1.oo

-2.0

~ ffl

~

0.2

~

o.1

-~ "

0.0

Figure 2 Water potential isotherms for the dehydration of Schefflera morotoni stems collected during the wet (O) and dry (O) season. Water content expressed as percentage of initial value (A) or normalized by tissue volume (B). Changes in slope (capacitance) with increasing water loss reflect the successive importance of capillary, elastic, and cavitation release as water storage mechanisms. Reprinted with permission from Tyree et al. (1991).

face area (Table II). Size, however, is often the major parameter determining water storage capacity. For example, most of the 1000-fold variation in total capacitance among leaves, stems, and roots of three sympatric desert perennials was due to differences in organ size; capacitance per unit volume varied by only a factor of two (Nobel and Jordan, 1983). It is important to emphasize that capacitance is not a fixed parameter, but one that varies with water potential (Table II). This is especially true for stems because they are structurally heterogeneous and the relationshi p between capacitance and water potential may differ among storage mechanisms (see below). In terms of water storage, stem tissues can be differentiated according to

Species Tsuga canadensis

Thuja occidentalis

Ace," saccharu m

Pseudotsuga menziesii = Malus pumila b Schefflera morototoni Ochroma pyrimidale Pseudobombax septenatu m Ferocactus acanthodes Espeletia spp.

Capacitance (kg liter- 1 MPa- 1) 0.40 0.019 0.22 0.46 0.017 0.09 1.02 0.02 0.068 0.85 O.28 1.8 to 2.4 • 10-2 k g / k g MPa 0.03 (dry season) 0.20 (wet season) 0.062 (dry season) 0.134 (rehydrated) c 0.078 (dry season) 0.047 (rehydrated) 0.11 O.O7

=Estimated from figure. bWhere stems are 50% water by weight. cCollected during the dry season.

Water potential range (MPa) 0 -0.5 2.8 0 -0.5 -2.2 0 -0.5 3.5 0 -0.5 0

to to to to to to to to to to to

-0.2 -2.0 -3.4 -0.2 -2.0 -3.0 -0.2 -3.0 -5.0 -0.5 -1.0 4.0 MPa

- 0 . 2

to

-

Water potential technique

Reference

In situ psychrometer

Tyree and Yang (1990)

In situ psychrometer

Tyree and Yang (1990)

In situ psychrometer

Tyree and Yang (1990)

Vapor equilibration with salt solutions Dehydration isotherm of cut trees Pressure chamber

Waring and Running (1978)

- 0 . 1 5 to - 1.0

In situ psychrometer

Machado and Tyree (1994)

- 0 . 1 5 to - 1.0

In situ psychrometer

Machado and Tyree (1994)

Pressure chamber Thermocouple psychrometer chambers

Hunt and Nobel (1987) Goldstein et al. (1984)

tO

1.0

Oto - 1.0 0 to - 1.0

Landsberg et al. (1976) Tyree et al. (1991)

7. Stem Water Storage

159

whether the available water is primarily intra- or extracellular. Intracellular water storage results from the ability of semipermeable membranes to concentrate osmotically active solutes. The water-release properties of tissues containing a large fraction of living cells are determined primarily by the mechanical properties of the cell wall (Tyree and Jarvis, 1982; Tyree and Yang, 1990): cells with highly elastic walls undergo substantial changes in volume in response to small changes in total water potential (i.e., have a high capacitance), whereas cells with rigid walls experience large changes in potential with only a small change in water content. Extracellular water storage (also referred to as inelastic storage; Tyree and Yang, 1990) includes water retained within intercellular spaces and the lumen of embolized xylem elements (capillary storage s e n s u Zimmermann, 1983), water released by the cavitation of intact conducting elements, and changes in the water content of extracellular polysaccharides (e.g., mucilage, latex). In terms of the temporal dynamics governing the recharge and discharge of water from storage, both capillary and intracellular or elastic storage are reversible (i.e., show little hysteresis). Cavitation, on the other hand, may frequently be effectively irreversible or reversible only upon attainment of conditions enabling embolism repair (Tyree and Sperry, 1989). A. Intracellular Water Storage Intracellular water storage in stems can occur in the pith, the phloem and extracambial region, and the sapwood. Because elastic water storage/release results from changes in cell volume, the surrounding tissues must be able to accommodate these movements either by being themselves flexible or by the presence of intercellular air spaces (Carlquist, 1975). Xylem characteristics of stem succulents that may permit large fluctuations in stem volume include widening of pits, loss of fibers, and widely spaced annular or helical thickening of xylem vessels (Carlquist, 1962, 1975; Gibson, 1973). The available water fraction of parenchymatous tissues is generally considered to equal the water deficit at which the cells lose turgor (e.g., Goldstein et al., 1984). Minimizing the withdrawal of water beyond this point would be particularly important for plants that rely on turgor pressure for the mechanical integrity of their stem (e.g., Niklas and O'Rourke, 1987). On the other hand, capacitance arising from the exchange of intracellular water (A [cell water content]/A [water potential] ) is greatest for water deficits that exceed the turgor loss point (i.e., when losses in turgor pressure no longer contribute to decreases in water potential). In terms of effective water storage, however, the increased intrinsic, or volume-normalized, capacitance at large water deficits must be balanced by any impairment of cellular function (s) due to loss of turgor and increasing dehydration. In most plants the volume occupied by the pith is too small to act as a

160

N. Michele Holbrook

significant site for water storage. A major exception occurs in plants with large apical meristems, such as the giant rosette plants of tropical alpine regions in which the diameter of the pith may exceed 10 cm (Hedberg, 1964; Goldstein et al., 1984). Pith water storage sufficient to supply total plant water loss for up to 7 weeks are reported in trees of arid regions (e.g., Idria columnaris [Fouquieriaceae] Nilsen et al., 1990). Many cacti have a substantial volume of parenchyma interior to the vascular cylinder. Members of the tribe Pachycereeae (subfamily Cactoideae) have their woody cylinder divided into parallel (fastigiate) vertical rods that can be spread apart and thus permit the development of a pith as large as 20 cm in diameter (e.g., Carnegiea gigantea; Gibson and Nobel, 1986). The water storage parenchyma that forms the central region of cladodes of Opuntia species (e.g., Goldstein et aL, 1991b) should also be considered developmentally as pith tissue. Arborescent members of the genus Jacaratia (Caricaceae) show an unusual form of stem development in which delayed radial expansion of xylem parenchyma results in a soft central region with an extremely high water content surrounded by a relatively thin outer cylinder of dense wood (Paoli and Pagano, 1988; Holbrook and Putz, 1992). Although not developmentally a true pith, the parenchymatous matrix that surrounds the vascular bundles of many monocotyledonous stems may result in substantial elastic water storage provided that there are sufficient intercellular air spaces to accommodate the volume changes (Carlquist, 1988; Tomlinson, 1990; Holbrook and Sinclair, 1992a). The phloem and cambial regions of the stems of most plants are of relatively small volume such that their ability to serve as sites for water storage is generally limited. Furthermore, the essential functions of the cells in this region make it unlikely that the hydration of other portions of the plant at the expense of this zone would be adaptive. Nevertheless, variations in xylem tension will result in water being withdrawn from or recharged to the phloem and cambium. Greater than 90% of diurnal fluctuations in the diameter of tree stems may be attributed to changes in the water content of the phloem and cambium (Whitehead and Jarvis, 1981; Lassoie, 1979; Jarvis, 1975). In most plants such changes in external dimension may be more valuable as an index of stem water potential than as a measure of stem water extraction (e.g., Klepper et al., 1971; Parlange et al., 1975; McBurney and Costigan, 1984). Many cacti, however, have a substantial capacity for water storage in the stem cortex. Large primary rays that pass through openings in the vascular cylinder maintain a parenchymatous connection between the pith and the cortex (Gibson and Nobel, 1986). A major disadvantage associated with water storage near the exterior of the stem is water loss to the atmosphere. Parenchymatous water storage near the stem surface in C3 stem succulents of arid regions (e.g., Fouquieria columnaris [Fouquieri-

Z Stem Water Storage

161

aceae]; Pachycormus discolor [Anacardiaceae]) is protected from desiccation by a translucent periderm which permits the passage of light energy necessary for refixation of respiratory CO2, but markedly reduces water loss (Franco-Vizcaino et al., 1990; Nilsen et al., 1990; see Nilsen [10], this volume). Almost all plants contain some living cells within the sapwood that could function in water storage (see Carlquist, 1988, for exceptions). Parenchyma cells located adjacent to xylem elements or within xylem rays, however, are frequently lignified and may be physically constrained from marked deformation by surrounding xylem elements. The contribution of living cells to the water storage capacity of the woods of temperate trees may be limited; Tyree and Yang (1990) estimate that water withdrawn from living cells in stems of Thuja occidentalis contribute <6% of the total daily transpirational water loss. Sapwood water content varies considerably among species, with much of this variation occurring in tropical habitats (Borchert, 1994a,b). Such interspecific differences in stem water content are inversely correlated with wood density (grams of dry mass per cubic centimeter; BarajasMorales, 1987; Schulze et al., 1988), supporting the idea that tropical trees with high stem water contents may have an abundance of thin-walled cells capable of elastic water storage (Carlquist, 1988; Borchert, 1994a). The relatively high fraction of sapwood parenchyma observed in some tropical trees arises from a variety of structural modifications. Proliferation of axial parenchyma to form wide apotracheal bands is reported in stems of Apeiba (Tiliaceae; den Outer and Schutz, 1981), Cecropia (Cecropiaceae; Carlquist, 1988), Bursera (Burseraceae; Nilsen et al., 1990), Chorisia (Bombacaceae; Metcalfe and Chalk, 1950), Erythrina (Fabaceae; Cumbie, 1960), and Adansonia (Bombacaceae; Fisher, 1981). The latter are droughtdeciduous trees that flower during the dry season (Carlquist, 1988). In extreme cases of "parenchymatization" there can be a total replacement of imperforate tracheary elements with axial parenchyma (e.g., Carica (Caricaceae), Brighamia (Campanulaceae), many Crassulaceae; Carlquist, 1988; Fisher, 1980). Mechanical constraints associated with stem stability, however, may limit the proliferation of soft tissues in the stems of tall trees. Arborescent cacti typically have dense wood with many, nucleate fibers, sparse axial parenchyma, and lignified ray cells; shorter genera characteristic of more open habitats produce wood lacking fibers and having unlignified axial and ray parenchyma (Mauseth, 1993). Some species (e.g., Browningia candelaris) have a dimorphic construction in which the axial parenchyma is lignified in the trunk but not in the branches (Mauseth, 1993). Even nonsucculent, leaf-bearing cacti (e.g., Pereskia) have a tendency to form occasionally bands of axial parenchyma (Bailey, 1962; Carlquist, 1988).

162

N. Michele Holbrook

B. Extracellular Water Storage Capillary water storage and cavitation release provide mechanisms for extracellular water storage in highly lignified regions of the stem (Zimmermann, 1983; Tyree and Yang, 1990). Capillary water storage occurs in embolized xylem elements (fibers, tracheids, vessels) and in intercellular spaces where water is retained due to surface tension. As the hydrostatic pressure of water held by capillary forces is inversely proportional to the radius of curvature of the gas-water interface, the amount of water released from capillary storage will be greatest at water potentials near zero and decline sharply as xylem water potential falls. Thus, although the amount of capillary water storage within a stem can be substantial (e.g., Waring and Running, 1978), it will be largely depleted before stem water potentials fall below - 0 . 6 MPa (Tyree and Yang, 1990). Cavitation, on the other hand, occurs predominantly at low water potentials when a gas bubble is sucked into a water-filled conducting element (Tyree and Sperry, 1989). There can be no doubt that cavitation release results in the net withdrawal of water from the stem (Tyree and Yang, 1990; Lo Gullo and Salleo, 1992). Its role in water storage, however, must be assessed in light of the resulting decrease in hydraulic conductivity and the potential for embolism repair (see Sperry [5], this volume). Under conditions of severe drought when stomata are closed and soil water uptake is minimal, water released by cavitation may aid in survival by preventing the desiccation of meristematic tissues (Dixon et al., 1984; Tyree and Yang, 1990). A "typical" conifer stem is often described as being capable of supporting 5- to 10-fold more hours of transpiration than a typical hardwood tree, with this difference being doubled in comparison with herbaceous plants (e.g., Jarvis, 1975; Chaney, 1981). The large stems and low transpiration rates of many conifers certainly play an essential role in this pattern. From the point of view of understanding the influence of stem structure on water storage capacity, however, the question arises as to whether or not there are fundamental differences between hardwoods and conifers in their capacity for cavitation repair. If refilling occurs more readily in conifers than in hardwoods, then cavitation release may play a correspondingly more important role in terms of stem water storage in conifers. Seasonal variations in sapwood water content often exceed 40% (by dry weight) in coniferous trees (e.g., Chalk and Bigg, 1956; Gibbs, 1958; Waring and Running, 1978). Laboratory studies indicate that such large changes in water content will be accompanied by marked declines in hydraulic conductivity (Waring and Running, 1978; Puritch, 1971) and thus may reflect a substantial degree of cavitation (Waring and Running, 1978). Recent studies suggest that cavitation repair in conifers may occur over a wider range of conditions than reported for dicotyledonous species (Edwards et al., 1994; Sperry et al., 1994). The mechanism of such refilling, however, remains unknown and

7. Stem Water Storage

163

further studies of embolism repair in both hardwoods and conifers are needed to determine the degree to which water release by cavitation is a reversible process. Compared with the sapwood, the heartwood appears to be relatively limited in terms of effective water storage (Hinckley et al., 1978). Heartwood formation results from numerous physiological and biological changes, including the death of any living cells and, with some exceptions, a decline in water content (Chalk and Bigg, 1956; Clark and Gibbs, 1957; Stewart, 1966, 1967; Whitehead and Jarvis, 1981; see Garmer [6], this volume). Seasonal variation in water content is generally much less pronounced in the heartwood than in the sapwood (Clark and Gibbs, 1957; Gibbs, 1958), perhaps reflecting hydraulic separation between the living portions of the stem and the heartwood. Extracellular polysaccharides may form an important mechanism for water storage where abundant due to their hydrophilic character (Morse, 1990; Robichaux and Morse, 1990). Both the water-holding capacity and specific capacitance of such biological colloids are extremely high (Wiebe, 1966; Morse, 1990). Mucilage constituted 14% of the dry weight of Opuntia ficus-indica cladodes but held 30% of the water within the water storage parenchyma (Goldstein et al., 1991a). Dehydration isotherms of mucilage extracted from O. ficus-indica showed that over 60% of this water could be removed without an appreciable decrease in water potential (Goldstein et al., 1991a). Water storage by extracellular polysaccharides has been shown to buffer photosynthetic tissues against the development of shortterm water deficits (Morse, 1990; Robichaux and Morse, 1990; Goldstein et al., 1991b). In addition, the high capacitance of mucilage in O.ficus-indica cladodes may help prevent freezing damage by facilitating extracellular ice nucleation and delaying cellular water loss (Goldstein and Nobel, 1991). The stems of many plants (e.g., Moraceae, Euphorbiaceae, Musaceae) contain anastomosing canals filled with a watery latex. Such plants bleed copiously when wounded, with the concentration, rate, and duration of exudation being related to plant water status (Milburn et al., 1990). Latex canals could form an important site of apoplasmic water storage (Parkin, 1990), although this possibility has not been investigated (Buttery and Boatman, 1976; Downton, 1981). However, bananas produce large amounts of latex within their stems and maintain high levels of stem hydration when subject to drought, supporting this conjecture (Kallarackal et al., 1990).

C. Root Hydraulic Properties Maintenance of a high stem water content in conjunction with very dry soils requires that the roots play a role analogous to that of the stomata in preventing water loss to the environment. In particular, the success of desert succulents requires the ability to restrict water loss from stem-to-soil

164

N. Michele Holbrook

during periods of drought (Nobel and North, 1993). Rectifier-like behavior has been observed in both desert succulents and tropical epiphytes (e.g., Nobel and Sanderson, 1984; Ewers et al., 1992; North and Nobel, 1994); low hydraulic conductivity at the soil/root interface when the soil is dry prevents water from leaking out of the bottom of the plant when it is most needed for survival. While the structural and physiological nature of this adaptation lies outside the scope of this chapter, the essential contribution of this behavior to effective stem water storage in very dry regions must be emphasized.

A. CAM: Stem Water Storage in Relation to Photosynthetic Pathway Environments in which periods of high soil water availability are unpredictable, infrequent, and of short duration represent conditions well suited to within-plant water storage provided that net carbon gain can be sustained at very low total water loss rates. Desert plants whose growth form can accommodate relatively large volumes of water typically exhibit the high water-use efficiency associated with night-time stomatal opening characteristic of crassulacean acid metabolism. This combination of morphological and physiological adaptations allows photosynthetic carbon gain in many CAM plants to be less affected by variation in soil water status. For example, water stored within the stems ofFerrocactus acanthodes (Cactaceae) was sufficient to supply transpirational water loss for 40 days after uptake from the soil had ceased (Nobel, 1977). The influence of stem storage on the productivity of CAM plants markedly differs from the majority of Cs and C4 plants, where stem water is primarily an adaptation enabling survival of extreme conditions. In addition to its role in buffering the plant from variations in soil moisture availability, water storage forms an important component of CakM metabolism. Substantial accumulation of organic acids within the vacuole requires a high cellular water content and thus a means of maintaining the chlorenchyma well hydrated while at the same time mobilizing water from either internal stores or the soil. Decreases in osmotic potential due to malate formation in the chlorenchyma results in a significant driving force for the redistribution of internal water (Luttge, 1987; Goldstein et al., 1991b). This internal cycling of water from nonphotosynthetic storage parenchyma to chlorenchyma during the night (and its reverse during the day) permits water deficits associated with stomatal opening to be promptly replenished without the development of low water potentials necessary for the rapid transport of water from the soil. Soil water uptake can thus be spread over a 24-hr period (Hunt and Nobel, 1987; Schulte et al., 1989). During periods

Z Stem Water Storage

"165

when soil water is not available, water is preferentially depleted from nonphotosynthetic water storage parenchyma compared with the chlorenchyma (Barcikowski and Nobel, 1984; Goldstein et al., 1991b). This decline in water content of the water storage parenchyma is accompanied by a decrease in osmotically active solutes, thus enabling the water storage parenchyma to remain a net source of water for the chlorenchyma (Goldstein et al., 1991a,b).

B. Neotropical Dry Forest Trees: Stem Water Storage in Relation to Phenology Differences in phenological behavior among neotropical deciduous forest trees corresponds with variation in wood density, a parameter inversely related to water content (Borchert, 1994a,b). In upland forest sites in Costa Rica where the water table is inaccessible during the dry season, the majority of species are deciduous during the 4- to 5-month dry season. Species with dense wood (0.91-1.2 g / c m 3) and low maximum stem moisture contents (19-31 g / g dry weight) delay leaf shedding until well into the dry season (Borchert, 1994a,b). At the time of leaf abscission, the leaf and branch water potentials of these trees are quite negative and the amount of water in their stems is substantially reduced from wet season levels (58 to 71% depleted). In contrast, species with high stem moisture content (wood density between 0.39 and 0.49 g/cm3; maximum moisture contents of 121171 g / g dry mass) appear quite sensitive to drought (Borchert, 1994a,b). These species lose their leaves at the onset of the dry season and have leaf and branch water potentials, at the time of leaf abscission, that are substantially less negative than in the denser-wooded species (Borchert 1994a). Sensitivity to drought in stem succulent trees is also indicated by low stomatal conductances, strong stomatal closure in response to increased vapor pressure deficits, and relatively high leaf water potentials (Nilsen et al., 1990; Medina and Cuevas, 1990; Olivares and Medina, 1992; Holbrook et al., 1995). Early leaf abscission appears at first to be in conflict with the idea that stem water storage functions to buffer plants from fluctuations in soil water availability. During the dry season, high leaf-to-air vapor pressure deficits and the necessity of acquiring water from deeper and increasingly drier regions of the soil profile would result in low leaf and xylem water potentials should transpiration rates remain unchanged. These low xylem water potentials would, in turn, lead to the movement of water from stem tissues with the result that these water reserves could become significantly depleted prior to substantial soil drying. Neotropical deciduous forest trees with high stem water contents are typically shallow-rooted compared to cooccurring species with dense wood (Holbrook et al., 1995). This may reflect the impossibility of maintaining water stores within the stem for later

166

N. Michele Holbrook

use while, at the same time, extracting sufficient water from a drying soil profile to support high rates of transpiration. In species with early leaf abscission, stem water stores may be used to support the production and transpiration of flowers during the dry season (Borchert, 1994a). In western Mexico, deciduous species that flower during the dry season had higher stem water contents than species that flower during other times of the year (Schulze et al., 1988; Bullock and Solis-Magallanes, 1990). Declines in stem moisture content during dry season flowering indicate a net loss of water from the stem (Borchert, 1994a); early leaf abscission in these species may be necessary to reserve sufficient water in the stem to support dry season flowering.

C. Tropical Alpine Rosette Plants: Stem Water Storage in Relation to Temperature Plants of high alpine environments near the equator may experience strong diurnal changes in soil water availability due to fluctuations in soil temperature. In habitats in which giant rosette plants occur (Espeletia and Senecio species), freezing temperatures can be reached during any night of the year and diurnal fluctuations in temperature exceed seasonal variation in average daytime temperature (Goldstein and Meinzer, 1983; Hedberg, 1964). During the early morning when the sky is most likely to be dear, low soil temperatures may inhibit water uptake. This pattern of frequent droughts of short duration suggests that an aboveground water reservoir able to augment water supply to the leaves during the morning could provide a substantial degree of protection against desiccation a n d / o r photodamage, while at the same time allowing them to make full use of incoming radiation during the sunniest portion of the day. The unusual pattern of increasing plant height with elevation may reflect the need for a larger aboveground water reservoir at higher elevations where temperature-induced limitations in soil water availability should be of longer duration (Smith, 1980; Goldstein et al., 1985). The parenchymatous pith tissue of giant rosette plants appears to provide a water reservoir capable of buffering leaf water potential during short periods of low soil water availability (Goldstein et al., 1984; Goldstein and Meinzer, 1983; Fig. 3). Calculation of the amount of water available in the pith relative to average transpiration rates (82.2 g m -2 h -1 ) indicates that Espeletia species with the highest relative capacitance would be able to supply transpirational water loss for a maximum of 2.5 hr (Goldstein et al., 1984). When mature individuals were dug up and water was withheld from the roots for several days, the water content of the pith decreased indicating that water was moving from the pith into the transpiration stream (Goldstein and Meinzer, 1983). Excised individuals with a greater pith volume maintained leaf water potentials above the turgot loss point for a longer

7. Stem Water Storage

-J -2.C 0

Effect of pith water storage on leaf water potential in Espeletia timotensis. (a) Relationship between the ratio of pith volume (PV) and total leaf area (LA) and plant height. (b) Relationship between leaf water potential and plant height during the wet (11) and dry (O) seasons. (c) Time course of leaf water potential following root-excision for individuals 26-(O), 40-(A), 66-( 9 and 100-(El) cm tall under laboratory conditions. Reprinted with permission from Goldstein et al. (1985).

168

N. Michele Holbrook

period than did smaller individuals (Goldstein et al., 1985). Field measurements also indicate that short-statured individuals which have a small pith volume relative to their leaf area experience more negative leaf water potentials during the dry season than do taller individuals (Goldstein et al., 1985; Goldstein et al., 1984). High mortality rates experienced by smaller individuals may be in part due to their smaller stem water storage capacity (Goldstein et al., 1985).

D. Stem Water Storage in Relation to Xylem Function Given that water withdrawn from storage retards the propagation of low xylem water potentials through the plant, it is reasonable to consider a connection between xylem function and stem water storage. Tyree et al. (1991) provide evidence for a relationship between vulnerability of stem to cavitation (see Sperry [5], this volume), stem and leaf capacitances, and leafspecific conductivity (see Gartner [6], this volume). Stems of the tropical tree Schefflera morotoni had the highest capacitances but were the most vulnerable to cavitation, the temperate conifer Thuja occidentalis had low stem capacitance and was substantially more resistant to cavitation and loss of hydraulic conductivity by embolisms, while the broad-leaved temperate species Acer saccharum was intermediate in both parameters (Tyree et al., 1991). Dynamic models of non-steady-state water flow, however, indicated that when soil moisture was readily available, water withdrawn from stem tissues accounted for a greater fraction of daily water loss in Thuja (16%) than in Schefflera (2%). This apparent paradox arose because leaf-specific hydraulic conductivity followed the same pattern as stem capacitance (i.e., highest in S. morotoni, lowest in T. occidentalis). Gradients in water potential along the length of the stem were low in Schefflera compared with those of Thuja and Acer, resulting in less water being withdrawn from Schefflera stems. The situation changes dramatically with soil drying (Tyree et al., 1991). Reduction in xylem water potentials in Schefflera results in the net movement of water from stem tissues into the transpiration stream. In contrast, the species with low leaf-specific conductivity (e.g., Thuja) are predicted to have little additional water that can be withdrawn from stem tissues as the soils dry. Nevertheless, even in Schefflera Tyree et al. (1991) estimate that stem water stores would be depleted within 2 days with dry soils if transpiration rates remained unchanged. Reductions in water loss rates due to stomatal closure, however, should allow Schefflera to withstand several weeks of drought without experiencing declines in stem water potential and the associated risk of cavitation. Effective stem water storage in Schefflera, thus, requires a combination of high leaf-specific conductivity that prevents stem water stores from being drawn upon when the soil is wet, and stomatal regulation to moderate rates of water loss when the soil is dry.

7. Stem Water Storage

S t e m water storage c o n t r i b u t e s to p l a n t f u n c t i o n in a variety o f ways. Its role in m a i n t a i n i n g h i g h levels o f p h o t o s y n t h e t i c c a r b o n gain d u r i n g periods o f d r o u g h t , however, is limited to plants with i n h e r e n t l y low transpir a t i o n rates (i.e., CAM succulents a n d p e r h a p s large conifers). In m o s t plants, stem water storage a p p e a r s to be m o s t i m p o r t a n t in e n a b l i n g t h e m to survive p e r i o d s o f d r o u g h t . In a d d i t i o n , stem water storage may p r o v i d e a strategic reserve d u r i n g limited p e r i o d s o f adverse e n v i r o n m e n t a l conditions (e.g., g i a n t rosette plants, dry-season flowering in tropical trees). Und e r s t a n d i n g the t e m p o r a l d y n a m i c s o f stem water utilization r e q u i r e s that it be e x a m i n e d in the c o n t e x t o f stomatal behavior, r o o f i n g patterns, a n d stem hydraulic conductivity. Because o f its close p r o x i m i t y to the transpiring surfaces, c o o r d i n a t i o n b e t w e e n the hydraulics a n d p a t t e r n s o f water use are necessary to p r e v e n t the d e p l e t i o n o f stem water stores p r i o r to the o n s e t o f e x t r e m e conditions. C u r r e n t u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f the e x t e n t a n d m e c h a n i s m o f stem water storage r e m a i n s limited a n d a d d i t i o n a l studies are n e e d e d to e x a m i n e a w i d e r r a n g e o f species a n d e n v i r o n m e n t s , as well as to e x p l o r e a n u m b e r o f specific issues. In particular, b e t t e r u n d e r s t a n d ing o f the m e c h a n i s m o f cavitation repair, i m p r o v e m e n t s in m e t h o d s for in situ m e a s u r e m e n t s o f stem water c o n t e n t , a n d an i n c r e a s e d k n o w l e d g e o f the trade-offs associated with stem water storage are essential.

I thank C. P. Lund, E. T. Nilsen, P. S. Schulte, and J. S. Sperry for helpful comments on an earlier version and M.J. Burns for help with the figures.

Bailey, I. W. (1962). Comparative anatomy of the leaf-bearing Cactaceae. VI. The xylem of Pereskia saccharosa and Pereskia aculeata.J. Arnold Arbor. Harv. Univ. 43, 376-383. Barajas-Morales,J. (1987). Wood specific gravity in species from two tropical forests in Mexico. IAWA Bull. 8, 143-148. Barcikowski, W., and Nobel, P. S. (1984). Water relations of cacti during desiccation: Distribution of water in tissues. Bot. Gaz. 145, 110-145. Borchert, R. (1994a). Water storage in soil or tree stems determines phenology and distribution of tropical dry forest trees. Ecology 75, 1437-1449. Borchert, R. (1994b). Water status and development of tropical trees during drought. Trees 8, 115-125. Borchert, R. (1994c). Electric resistance as a measure of tree water status during seasonal drought in a tropical dry forest in Costa Rica. TreePhysiol. 14, 299-312.

1 70

N. Michele Holbrook

Brough, D. W., Jones, H. G., and Grace, J. (1986). Diurnal changes in water content of the stems of apple trees, as influenced by irrigation. Plant, CellEnviron. 9, 1 - 7. Bullock, S. H., and Solis-Magallanes, J. A. (1990). Phenology of canopy trees of a tropical deciduous forest in Mexico. Biotropica 22, 22-35. Buttery, B. R., and Boatman, S. G. (1976). Water deficits and flow of latex. In "Water Deficits and Plant Growth" (T. T. Kozlowski, ed.), Vol. IV, pp. 233-289. Academic Press, New York. Calkin, H. W., and Nobel, P. S. (1986). Nonsteady-state analysis of water flow and capacitance for Agave deserti. Can. J. Bot. 64, 2556-2560. Carlquist, S. (1962). A theory of paedomorphosis in dicotyledonous woods. Phytomorphology, 12, 30-45. Carlquist, S. (1975). "Ecological Strategies of Xylem Evolution." Univ. of California Press, Berkeley. Carlquist, S. (1988). "Comparative Wood Anatomy: Systematic, Ecological, and Evolutionary Aspects of Dicotyledon Wood." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Chalk, L., and Bigg,J. M. (1956). The distribution of moisture in the living stem in Sitka spruce and Douglas fir. Forestry 29, 5-21. Chaney, W. R. (1981). Sources of water. In "Water Deficits and Plant Growth" (T. T. Kozlowski, ed.), Vol. VI, pp. 1-47, Academic Press, New York. Chapin, E S., Schulze, E.-D., and Mooney, H. A. (1990). The ecology and economics of storage in plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 21, 423-447. Clark, J., and Gibbs, R. D. (1957). Studies in tree physiology. W. Further investigations of seasonal changes in moisture content of certain Canadian trees. Can.J. Bot. 43, 305-316. Cumbie, B. G. (1960). Anatomical studies in the Leguminosae. Trop. Woods 113, 1-47. Dixon, M. A., Thompson, R. G., and Femson, D. S. (1978). Electric resistance measurement of water potential in avocado and white spruce. Can. J. For. Res. 8, 73-80. Dixon, M. A., Grace, J., and Tyree, M. T. (1984). Concurrent measurements of stem density, leaf and stem water potential, stomatal conductance and cavitation on a sapling of Thuja occidentalis L. Plant, CellEnviron. 7, 615-618. Dobbs, R. C., and Scott, D. R. M. (1971). Distribution of diurnal fluctuations in stem circumference of Douglas fir. Can. J. For. Res. 1, 80-83. Downton, W.J.S. (1981). Water relations of laticifers in Nerium oleander. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 8, 329-334. Edwards, W. R. N., and Jarvis, P. G. (1982). Relations between water content, potential, and permeability in stems of conifers. Plant, CellEnviron. 5, 271-277. Edwards, W. R. N., andJarvis, P. G. (1983). A method for measuring radial differences in water content of intact tree stems by attenuation of gamma radiation. Plant, CellEnviron. 6, 255260. Edwards, W. R. N., Jarvis, P. G., Grace, J., Moncrieff, J. B. (1994). Reversing cavitation in tracheids of Pinus sylvestris L. under negative water potentials. Plant, CellEnviron. 17, 389- 397. Ewers, E W., North, G. B., and Nobel, P. S. (1992). Root-stem junctions of a desert monocotyledon and a dicotyledon: Hydraulic consequences under wet conditions and during drought. New Phytol. 121, 377-385. Fisher, J. B. (1980). The vegetative and reproductive structure of papaya (Carica papaya). Lyonia 1, 191- 208. Fisher, J. B. (1981). Wound healing by exposed secondary xylem in Adansonia (Bombacaceae). IAWA Bull. 2, 193-199. Franco-Vizcaino, E., Goldstein, G., and Ting, I. P. (1990). Comparative gas exchange of leaves and bark in three stem succulents of Baja California. Am. J. Bot. 77, 1272-1278. Gibbs, R. D. (1958). Patterns in the seasonal water content of trees. In "The Physiology of Forest Trees" (K. V. Thimann, ed.), pp. 43-69. The Ronald Press Company, New York. Gibson, A. C. (1973). Wood anatomy of Cactoideae (Cactaceae). Biotropica 5, 29-65.

Z Stem Water Storage

171

Gibson, A. C., and Nobel, P. S. (1986). "The Cactus Primer." Harvard Univ. Press, Cambridge, MA. Goldstein, G., and Meinzer, E (1983). Influence of insulating dead leaves and low temperatures in an Andean giant rosette plant. Plant, CellEnviron. 6, 649-656. Goldstein, G., Meinzer, E, and Monasterio, M. (1984). The role of capacitance in the water balance of Andean giant rosette species. Plant, CellEnviron. 7, 179-186. Goldstein, G., Meinzer, E, and Monasterio, M. (1985). Physiological and mechanical factors in relation to size-dependent mortality in an Andean giant rosette species. Acta Oecol. 6, 263275. Goldstein, G., Andrade,J. L., and Nobel, P. S. (1991a). Differences in water relations parameters for the chlorenchyma and parenchyma of Opuntiaficus-indica under wet versus dry conditions. Aust. J. Plant Physiol. 18, 95-107. Goldstein, G., Ortega, J. K. E., Nerd, A., and Nobel, P. S. (1991b). Diel patterns ofwater potential components for the Crassulacean acid metabolism plant Opuntiaficus-indica when wellwatered or droughted. Plant Physiol. 95, 274-280. Goldstein, G., and Nobel, P. S. (1991). Changes in osmotic pressure and mucilage during lowtemperature acclimation of Opuntiaficus-indica. Plant Physiol. 97, 854-961. Goulden, M. L. (1991). Nutrient and Water Utilization by Evergreen Oaks that differ in Rooting Depth. Ph.D. Dissertation, Stanford University, Stanford, California. Hedberg, O. (1964). Features of afro-alpine plant ecology. Acta Phytogeographica Suecica 49, 1-144. Hellkvist, J., Richards, G. P., and Jarvis, P. G. (1974). Vertical gradients of water potential and tissue water relations in Sitka spruce trees measured with the pressure chamber.J. Appl. Ecol. 11, 637-668. Hinckley, T. M., and Bruckerhoff, D. M. (1975). The effects of drought on water relations and stem shrinkage of Quercus alba. Can. J Bot. 53, 62-72. Hinckley, T. M., Lassoie, J. P., and Running, S. W. (1978). Temporal and spatial variations in the water status of trees. For. Sc/. 24 (Suppl.) (Monograph 20). Holbrook, N. M., Burns, M.J., and Sinclair, T. R. (1992). Frequency and time-domain dielectric measurements of stemwater content in the arborescent palm, Sabal palmetto. J. Exp. Bot. 43, 111-120. Holbrook, N. M., and Sinclair, T. R. (1992a). Water balance in the arborescent palm, Sabal palmetto. I. Stem structure, tissue water release properties and leaf epidermal conductance. Plant, CellEnviron. 15, 393-399. Holbrook, N. M., and Sinclair, T. R. (1992b). Water balance in the arborescent palm, Sabal palmetto. II. Transpiration and stem water storage. Plant, CellEnviron. 15, 401-409. Holbrook, N. M., and Putz, E E. (1992). Secondary thickening in stems ofJacaratia (Caricaceae). Amer.J. Bot. 79 (Suppl.), 34. Holbrook, N. M., Whitbeck,J. L., and Mooney, H. A. (1995). Drought responses of neotropical deciduous forest trees. In "Tropical Deciduous Forests" (H. A. Mooney, E. Medina, and S. H. Bullock, eds~). Cambridge Univ. Press, Cambridge, UK (in press). Hunt, E. R., and Nobel, P. S. (1987). Non-steady-state water flow for three desert perennials with different capacitances. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 14, 363-375. Jarvis, P. G. (1975). Water transfer in plants. In "Heat and Mass Transfer in the Environment of Vegetation" (D. A. deVries and N. K. van Alfen, eds.), pp. 369-394. Scripta Book Co., Washington, D.C. Kallarackal,J., Milburn,J. A., and Baker, D. A. (1990). Water relations of the banana. III. Effects of controlled water stress on water potential, transpiration, photosynthesis and leaf growth. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 17, 79-90. Klepper, B., Browning, V. D., and Taylor, H. M. (1971). Stem diameter in relation to plant water status. Plant Physiol. 48, 683-685.

172

N. Michele Hollrrook

Kramer, P.J. (1937). The relation between rate of transpiration and rate of absorption of water in plants. Am.J. Bot. 24, 10-15. Kramer, P.J. (1983). "Water Relations of Plants." Academic Press, San Diego. Landsberg, J. J., Blanchard, T. W., and Warrit, B. (1976). Studies on the movement of water through apple trees.J. Exp. Bot. 27, 579-596. Lassoie, J. P. (1979). Stem dimensional fluctuations in Douglas fir of different crown classes. For. Sci. 25, 132-144. Lerdau, M. T., Holbrook, N. M., Mooney, H. A., Rich, P. M., and Whitbeck, J. L. (1992). Seasonal patterns of acid fluctuations and resource storage in the arborescent cactus Opuntia excelsa in relation to light availability and size. Oecologia92, 166-171. Lo Gullo, M. A., and SaUeo, S. (1992). Water storage in the wood and xylem cavitation in 1-year-old twigs of Populus deltoides Bartr. Plant, CellEnviron. 15, 431-438. Luttge, U. (1987). Carbon dioxide and water demand: Crassulacean acid metabolism (CAM), a versatile ecological adaptation exemplifying the need for integration in ecophysiological work. New Phytol. 106, 593-629. Machado,J.-L., and Tyree, M. T. (1994). Patterns of hydraulic architecture and water relations of two tropical canopy trees with contrasting leaf phenologies: Ochroma pyramidale and Pseudobombax septenatum. TreePhysiol. 14, 219- 240. Mauseth, J. D. (1993). Water-storing and cavitation-preventing adaptations in wood of cacti. Ann. Bot. 72, 81-89. McBurney, T., and Costigan, P. A. (1984). The relationship between stem diameter and water potentials in stems of young cabbage plants.J. Exp. Bot. $5, 1787-1793. Medina, E., and Cuevas, E. (1990). Propiedades fotosint6ticas y eficiencia de uso de agua de plantas lefiosas del bosque deciduo de Gufinica: consideraciones generales y resultados preliminares. Acta Cientifica (Puerto Rico) 4, 25-36. Metcalfe, C. R., and Chalk, L. (1950). "Anatomy of the Dicotyledons." 2 Vols. Clarendon Press, Oxford. Milburn, J. A., KaUarackal, J., and Baker, D. A. (1990). Water relations of the banana. I. Predicting the water relations of the field-grown banana using the exuding latex. Aust. J. Plant Physiol. 17, 57-63. Milne, R., Ford, E. D., and Deans, J. D. (1983). Time lags in the water relations of Sitka spruce. For. Ecol. Manage. 5, 1-25. Morikawa, Y. (1974). Sapflow in C ~ c y p a r i s obtusa in relation to water economy of woody plants. Tokyo Univ. For. Bull. 66, 251-257. Morse, S. R. (1990). Water balance in Hemizonia luzulifolia: The role of extracellular polysaccharides. Plant, CellEnviron. 13, 39-48. Nildas, K.J., and O'Rourke, T. D. (1987). Flexural rigidity of chive and its response to water potential. Am. J. Bot. 74, 1033-1044. Nilsen, E. T., Sharifi, M. R., Rundel, P. W., Forseth, I. N., and Ehleringer, J. R. (1990). Water relations of stem succulent trees in north-central Baja California. Oecologia82, 299-303. Nobel, P. S. (1977). Water relations and photosynthesis of a barrel cactus, Ferocactus acanthodes, in the Colorado desert. Oecologia27, 117-133. Nobel, P. S., and Jordan, P. W. (1983). Transpiration stream of desert species: resistances and capacitances for a C3, a C4, and a CAM plant. J. Exp. Bot. $4, 1379-1391. Nobel, P. S., and Sanderson,J. (1984). Rectifier-like activities of roots of two desert succulents. J. Exp. Bot. 35, 727-737. Nobel, P. S., and North, G. B. (1993). Rectifier-like behavior of root-soil systems: New insights from desert succulents. In "Water Deficits: Plant Responses From Cell to Community" (J. A. C. Smith and H. Griffiths, eds.), pp. 163-176. Bios Scientific Publishers Ltd., Oxford. North, G. B., and Nobel, P. S. (1994). Changes in root hydraulic conductivity for two tropical epiphytic cacti as soil moisture varies. Am.J. Bot. 81, 46-53.

7. Stem Water Storage

173

Olivares, E., and Medina, E. (1992). Water and nutrient relations of woody perennials from tropical dry forests.J. Vegetation Sci. 3, 383- 392. Paoli, A. A. S., and Pagano, S. N. (1988). Anatomy of the root, the stem and the tuberified region of Jacaratia spinosa (Aubl.) A.DC. (Caricaceae). Arquivos De Biologia E Tecnolog~a (Curitiba). $1, 413-432. Parkin,J. (1900). Observations on latex and its functions. Ann. Bot. 14, 193-214. Parlange, J.-Y., Turner, N. C., and Waggoner, P. E. (1975). Water uptake, diameter change, and nonlinear diffusion in tree stems. Plant Physiol. 55, 247-250. Powell, D. B., and Thorpe, M. R. (1977). Dynamic aspects of plant water relations. In "Environmental Aspects of Crop Physiology" (J. J. Landsberg and C. V. Cutting, eds.), pp. 57-73. Academic Press, London. Puritch, G. S. (1971). Water permeability of the wood of Grand fir [Abies grandis (Doug.) Lindl.] in relation to infestation by the balsam wooly aphid, Adeleges piceae (Ratz).J. Exp. Bot. 22, 936-945. Reinders,J. E. A., Van As, H., Schaafsma, T.J., DeJager, P. A., and Sheriff, D. W. (1988). Water balance in Cucumis plants, measured by NMR, I.J. Exp. Bot. 39, 1199-1210. Roberts, J. (1976). An examination of the quantity of water stored in mature Pinus sylvestris L. trees. J. Exp. Bot. 27, 473-479. Robichaux, R. H., and Morse, S. R. (1990). Extracellular polysaccharide and leaf capacitance in a Hawaiian bog species, Argyroxiphium grayanum (Compositae-Madiinae). Am. J. Bot. 77, 134-138. Running, S. W. (1980). Relating plant capacitance to the water relations of Pinus contorta. For. Ecol. Manag. 2, 237-252. Schulte, P.J., and Nobel, P. S. (1989). Responses of a CAM plant to drought and rainfall: Capacitance and osmotic pressure influences on water movement.J. Exp. Bot. 40, 61-70. Schulte, P. J., Smith, J. A. C., and Nobel, P. S. (1989). Water storage and osmotic pressure influences on the water relations of a dicotyledonous desert succulent. Plant, Cell Environ. 12, 831-842. Schulze, E.-D., Mooney, H. A., Bullock, S. H., and Mendoza, A. (1988). Water contents of wood of tropical deciduous forest species during the dry season. Bol. Soc. Bot. Mex. 48, 113-118. Smith, A. P. (1980). The paradox of plant height in an Andean giant rosette species.J. Ecol. 68, 63-73. Sperry, J. S., Nichols, K. L., Sullivan, J. E. M., and Easdack, S. E. (1994). Xylem embolism in ring-porous, diffuse-porous, and coniferous trees of northern Utah and interior Alaska. Ecology 75, 1736-1752. Stewart, C. M. (1966). Excretion and heartwood formation in living trees. Science 153, 10681074. Stewart, C. M. (1967). Moisture content of living trees. Nature 214, 138-140. Tomlinson, P. B. (1990). "The Structural Biology of Palms." Clarendon, Oxford. Tyree, M. T. (1988). A dynamic model for water flow in a single tree: Evidence that models must account for hydraulic architecture. Tree Physiol. 4, 195-217. Tyree, M. T., and Jarvis, (1982). Water in tissues and cells. In "Encyclopedia of Plant Physiology" (O. L. Lange, P. S. Nobel, C. B. Osmond and H. Ziegler, eds.), Vol. 12B, pp. 35-77. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Tyree, M. T., and Sperry, J. S. (1989). Vulnerability of xylem to cavitation and embolism. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Mol. Biol. 40, 19-38. Tyree, M. T., and Yang, S. (1990). Water-storage capacity of Thuja, Tsuga and Acer stems measured by dehydration isotherms: The contribution of capillary water and cavitation. Planta 182, 420-426. Tyree, M. T., and Ewers, F. W. (1991). The hydraulic architecture of trees and other woody plants. New Phytol. 119, 345-360.

174

N. Michele Holbrook

Tyree, M. T., Snyderman, D. A., Wilmot, T. R., and Machado, J.-L. (1991). Water relations and hydraulic architecture of a tropical tree (Schefflera morototoni)" Data, models and a comparison with two temperate species (Acer saccharum and Thuja occidentalis). Plant Physiol. 96, 1105-1113. Veres, J. S., Johnson, G. A., and Kramer, P.J. (1991). In vivo magnetic resonance imaging of Blechnum ferns: Changes in T1 and N (H) during dehydration and rehydration. Am. J. Bot. 78, 80-88. Waring, R. H., and Running, S. W. (1978). Sapwood water storage: Its contribution to transpiration and effect upon water conductance through the stems of old growth Douglas fir. Plant, CellEnviron. 1, 131-140. Waring, R. H., Whitehead, D., and Jarvis, P. G. (1979). The contribution of stored water to transpiration in Scots pine. Plant, CellEnviron. 2, 309- 317. Whitehead, D., andJarvis, P. G. (1981). Coniferous forests and plantations. In "Water Deficits and Plant Growth" (T. T. Kozlowski, ed.), Vol. VI, pp. 50-153. Academic Press, New York. Wiebe, H. H. (1966). Matric potential of several plant tissues and biocolloids. Plant Physiol. 41,

1439-1442. Wronski, E. E., Holmes,J. W., and Turner, N. C. (1985). Phase and amplitude relations between transpiration, water potential and stem shrinkage. Plant, CellEnviron. 8, 613-622. Zimmermann, M. H. (1983). "Xylem Structure and the Ascent of Sap." Springer-Verlag, Berlin.

III Roles of Live Stem Cells in Plant P e r f o r m a n c e

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

8 Role of Stems in Transport, Storage, and Circulation of Ions and Metabolites by the Whole Plant

In terms of functioning of the whole plant, the quantitatively most important transport role of the stem is undoubtedly that of long-distance transfer of solutes and water between roots and foliar and reproductive parts of the shoot. Movement and storage of water in stems are discussed by Sperry [5], Gartner [6], and Holbrook [7] in this volume. Two fundamental types of bulk flow provide the driving forces for solute transport: the upward movement through xylem of a dilute solution of mineral ions and organic solutes from root to transpiring surfaces of the shoot, and the outward flow from photosynthesizing leaves in phloem of a concentrated, sugar-dominated stream of organic and inorganic solutes. Intensity of upward xylem traffic through different parts of the stem vasculature is determined primarily by the disposition of the xylem connections between stem and specific leaves and the relative rates of transpiration of leaves. Corresponding upward and downward flow from the same leaves in phloem is patterned principally by their respective capacities in generating photosynthate, by the sink strengths of recipient organs in consuming this photosynthate, and by the anatomical "directness" of phloem connections between each source leaf and the sink regions of the system. The goal of this chapter is to demonstrate that stems do not function in a passive manner when mediating the transport activities mentioned above. First, because stems are mostly inactive in photosynthesis (cf. Nilsen, [10] Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

in this volume) or uptake of minerals from the environment, their requirements for extension and secondary thickening must derive from lateral uptake of solutes from transport fluids passing through their structure. As a result phloem and xylem streams passing through the stem will be depleted in certain solutes relative to others (see Van Bel, [9] in this volume). Second, there is widespread evidence of stems functioning in short- or longterm storage of a range of substances, for example, starch and other complex carbohydrates, protein, amino compounds, and soluble and insoluble reserves containing certain essential minerals. The initial uptake and eventual mobilization of solutes relating to such reserves occurs through the agency of long-distance transport channels and again, these pathways will be correspondingly depleted or augmented in the solutes involved. Third, there are now indications that stem tissues of herbaceous species fulfill a significant function in the differential partitioning of nutrient elements. These activities, located within the stem body, involve selective exchanges of solutes between adjacent xylem and phloem streams or equally important sideways transfers from one xylem stream to another. As a result, a particular solute may be diverted away from an expected site of delivery to destinations that, in terms of sink activity, would have qualified to receive only small amounts of the solute in question. This chapter provides several examples in which integrated exchanges of this nature comprise vital and quantitatively important elements of plant functioning. The plan of the chapter is to examine first some of the principal sites and tissue types within stems that are likely to be committed to short-distance exchanges between transport channels or to engage in storage of specific solutes or insoluble reserves. Second, a brief account is given of an empirically based modeling procedure that we have designed for the study of uptake, partitioning, and utilization of nutrient elements in whole plants. Third, employing this same approach, case studies are presented to highlight the vital role of the stem in partitioning and storage of nutrients. Last, a summary of the major conclusions to be drawn from the chapter is presented, with the goal of highlighting how little is still known of the potential role of stems in regulating the traffic of solutes and thus shaping temporal and spatial growth and storage within other parts of the plant body.

The storage potential of any plant organ is governed primarily by the proportions of its volume devoted to potential storage tissue as opposed to other tissue types in which significant storage is unlikely to occur. Thus, in the stems of herbaceous species, parenchyma of cortex and pith would con-

8. Role of Stems in Transport

179

stitute major loci of storage whereas in trunks of woody species principal storage sites would be ray tissue and other parenchyma of xylem. Having defined the storage potential of the stem one must then ascertain the extent to which such potential is realized. This has proved difficult for soluble reserves, which are easily displaced during cutting and specimen preparation; however, where easily identifiable insoluble reserves such as starch, protein bodies, or wall polysaccharides are involved, buildup and depletion of a reserve can be readily assessed by appropriate staining procedures. The classic studies in this connection concern the seasonal buildup of starch in ray tissues of trunks of deciduous trees and the subsequent release of sugars to xylem following breakdown of starch the following spring. Another example concerns the starch reserves of the trunks of fire-resistant "resprouter" (see [ 14] in this volume for terminology) arboreal species of Australian ecosystems. Resprouter species often possess prolific deposits of starch in xylem parenchyma of their trunks, whereas related fire-sensitive "obligate seeder" species carry little such reserve. In many cases the storage capacity of resprouter species is augmented through development of broader rays and proportionately more interray xylem area as storage parenchyma than in corresponding seeder species (e.g., see comparison of two species of Banksia in Fig. 1). Once fire has destroyed the foliage and finer twigs and shoots of a resprouter tree species, heat-resistant buds under the bark of its major branches and trunk sprout to form a clothing of densely packed leafy shoots (Fig. 1). All of these contribute initially in the generation of photoassimilates, but only a few persist to form the branches that eventually replace the prefire canopy architecture. Starch reserves are extensively utilized during the early stages of refoliation (Fig. 1) and it may take several years for stem starch to return to its prefire level (J. S. Pate, unpublished data). Similar principles apply to starch storage in roots of root-crown resprouting species, as illustrated for a broad range of southwestern Australian shrubby taxa by Pate et al. (1990) and Bowen and Pate (1993). The absence of starch in ray and xylem parenchyma of trunks of obligate seeder tree species does not imply an absence of storage function. Indeed, parenchymatous tissues not replete with starch would offer ideal sites for seasonal storage of other nutrients, for example, amino acids and a range of mineral elements (see Section IV,D). Stems of herbaceous annual species are more likely to provide a vehicle for short-distance transfers between vascular channels than for significant long-term storage. The various classes and associated sitings of specialized cells called "transfer cells" are viewed as prime candidates for both xylemto-xylem and xylem-to-phloem exchanges in such plants. Transfer cells, with their strategically located sets of wall ingrowths and enlarged plasma membranes (see Fig. 1), are now known to occur in a wide variety of ana-

180

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

8. Role of Stems in Transport

181

tomical a n d t a x o n o m i c situations t h r o u g h o u t h e r b a c e o u s taxa of the m o n o cotyledons a n d dicotyledons (see Pate a n d G u n n i n g , 1972; G u n n i n g a n d Pate, 1974; a n d see Van Bel [9] in this v o l u m e ) . T h e y are generally susp e c t e d , a n d in certain cases p r o v e d ( G u n n i n g et al., 1974), to f u n c t i o n in highly selective short-distance t r a n s p o r t b e t w e e n apoplastic a n d symplastic c o m p a r t m e n t s of p l a n t organs, b e t w e e n the p l a n t a n d its s u r r o u n d i n g env i r o n m e n t , b e t w e e n o n e n u c l e a r g e n e r a t i o n of a p l a n t a n d the next, and, in certain e x c e p t i o n a l cases, b e t w e e n o n e p l a n t species a n d a n o t h e r organism. In e a c h of these situations the w a l l - m e m b r a n e a p p a r a t u s o f the transfer cell is envisaged to qualify it for m o r e effective solute e x c h a n g e s p e r u n i t v o l u m e of tissue t h a n cells n o t so e q u i p p e d . An especially c o m m o n site for p a r e n c h y m a - t y p e transfer cells in stems is a d j a c e n t to the c o n d u c t i n g e l e m e n t s of xylem of d e p a r t i n g leaf traces (see Fig. 1 a n d G u n n i n g et al., 1970). I n d e e d , this class of transfer cell is p r o b a b l y m u c h m o r e w i d e s p r e a d taxonomically a m o n g h e r b a c e o u s species t h a n are those associated with m i n o r veins o f leaves (Pate a n d G u n n i n g , 1969) a n d certainly m u c h m o r e c o m m o n t h a n in any of the o t h e r situations d e s c r i b e d for the cell type (see Pate a n d G u n n i n g , 1972; G u n n i n g a n d Pate, 1974). T h e s e n o d e - b a s e d transfer cells are s u g g e s t e d to f u n c t i o n primarily in localized withdrawal of solutes f r o m xylem streams passing into the body of the n o d e . T h e y thus provide a p o t e n t i a l source o f n u t r i e n t s for the a d j a c e n t axillary bud, b o t h d u r i n g its early growth a n d later w h e n its d o r m a n c y is b r o k e n a n d b e f o r e the e m e r g i n g side b r a n c h has its vasculature c o n n e c t e d into that of the p a r e n t stem (see Pate a n d G u n n i n g , 1972). Evidence of lateral u p t a k e of a m i n o acids f r o m xylem vessels by the n o d a l transfer cells

Structural features of stems relating to solute transfer and storage. (A) Recently burnt trunk of Allocasuarinafraseriana, showing growth of new photosynthetic shoots from epicormic buds under the burnt bark. (B) Iodine-treated transverse sections of the wood of the trunks of two cohabiting species of Banksia. Left: Banksia illidfolia, a resprouting species that survives fire. Note the broad starch-filled rays (black staining). Right: Banksia prionotes, an obligate seeder species that is killed by fire. Note the narrower rays and absence of starch. The rays of this species are used for temporary storage of minerals absorbed during winter (see text). (C) Iodine-treated transverse section of young stem of the resprouter Banksia attenuata, showing exceptionally broad rays packed with starch and limited starch storage also in xylem parenchyma between the rays and in the stem cortex. (D) Iodine-treated transverse section of the burnt lower stem of the resprouter legume Hovea eUiptica, showing depleted starch reserves associated with resprouting of the shoot after fire. Ray tissue is normally packed with starch at an intensity similar to that of (C). (E) Part of a transfer cell bordering the xylem vessel of a departing leaf trace of the stem of the herbaceous species Senedo vulgaris, showing wall ingrowths, enlarged plasma membrane, dense endoplasmic reticulum, and clustered mitochondria typical of the absorptive face of transfer cells (see Gunning and Pate, 1974). (F) Group of xylem parenchyma transfer cells with purple-stained wall ingrowths abutting a file of xylem conducting elements of a departing leaf trace of the stem of pea (Pisum sativum). The uppermost cells with thick blue-stained walls are sclerenchyma between vascular traces.

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

of the cotyledonary node of seedlings of groundsel (Seneci0 vulgaris) derives from observations of a marked reduction in concentrations of these solutes as xylem fluid passes from leaf trace xylem of the stem into cotyledonary petioles of the seedling (see Gunning et al., 1970). Similarly, in studies of vegetative shoots of white lupine (Lupinus albus), McNeil et al. (1979) have obtained autoradiographic evidence of particularly high absorption of xylem-applied 14C-labeled amino acids by transfer cell complexes of departing leaf traces. Transfer cells are also encountered in phloem tissue bordering the gap caused by a departing leaf trace (see examples in Gunning et al., 1970) and a potential role in nourishment of axillary buds is again indicated. Transfer cells may also develop in the xylem of cauline traces running through intemodes of herbaceous legumes (Kuo et al., 1980). In most cases the intemodal traces with the most prolific displays of transfer cell wall ingrowths are strictly those destined to supply the leaf subtended at the top of that intemode (i.e., a lower extension of the nodal transfer cell system mentioned above). In other cases all cauline traces carry prolific investments of transfer cells throughout an internode. In some of the 21 species found positive for the trait, transfer cell development extends to secondary as well as primary xylem (Kuo et al., 1980). The functional attributes of these internodal transfer cells and those of xylem and phloem of nodes are addressed in Section IV, in which quantitative models defining the role of xylem-to-xylem and xylem-to-phloem interchanges in partitioning of solutes are presented.

It is especially important for students of plant transport to possess an intimate knowledge of the vasculamre of the species selected for study, to identify the types and relative amounts of solutes carried in its long-distance channels, and to assess how source and sink activities of its component organs change during growth and development. Requirements for everyday maintenance and growth should be distinguished from those concerned with storage and, by means of appropriate labeling studies, determinations should be made of how photosynthate from each source leaf is shared among currently active sink organs. Finally, when considering transport activity over a prescribed growth interval, gains or losses of dry matter or specific nutrient elements by plant parts should be assessed, and net gaseous exchanges of carbon by plant parts measured over the same study intervals. Once the above-described classes of information become available, a series of models of plant transport activity can be formulated, each depicting

8. Role of Stems in Transport

183

how a specific resource is partitioned and committed to storage or growth processes. We use empirically based models embodying the above-mentioned classes of information in a series of case studies demonstrating quantitatively the roles played by stems in transport and cycling of solutes. Data are confined almost entirely to two herbaceous dicotyledonous species [white lupine, (Lupinus albus) and castor bean (Ricinus communis) ] and a monocotyledon (barley, Hordeum vulgare). The first two of these bleed from cut or punctured phloem, thus enabling one to compare the composition of a series of phloem exudates with that of xylem fluid at matched exchange points within the system. Phloem sap composition can be studied in non-phloembleeding species such as barley by collecting phloem exudates from stylets of aphids feeding at various locations on the plant. Certain woody species bleed from cut phloem of stems (e.g., Spanish broom, Spartium junceum; tree tobacco, Nicotiana glauca; and the acorn banksia, Banksia prionotes), but only the last of these has been subjected to the type of modeling described above. The modeling protocol was first used to follow fluxes of carbon and nitrogen in nitrogen-fixing plants of the herbaceous legume white lupine (Pate et al., 1979a, 1980; Layzell et al., 1981). Each model was based on data for C:N ratios of xylem and phloem fluids collected at relevant interchange points within the system, measurement of increments and losses of C and N from plant parts, and respiratory and photosynthetic exchanges of carbon by the same parts during a selected study interval. The approach was then extended to follow N flow in NO3-fed plants of white lupine (Pate et al., 1979b) and castor bean (Jeschke and Pate, 1991ac). For the latter species a sophisticated computational procedure was developed to determine the magnitude and direction of exchanges of C and N in xylem and phloem between adjacent stem segments or between a stem segment and its attached petiole. The respective effects of these internal exchanges can then be quantified in relation to dry matter gains or losses by or bulk flows of C and N in xylem and phloem through the segments in question. A number of modeling exercises on white lupine (Jeschke et al., 1985, 1987) and castor bean (Jeschke and Pate, 1991 a,b; Jeschke et al., 1991) have examined partitioning and cycling of other elements, especially K +, CI-, Mg 2+, Ca 2+, and Na +.

A. Role of Stems in Partitioning of Nitrogen in White Lupine and Castor Bean Figure 2 displays partitioning profiles for total N in symbiotically dependent white lupine (Fig. 2A) (data from Pate, 1986) and in nitrate-fed castor

184

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

Role of stem tissues of two herbaceous species, white lupine (Lupinus albus) and castor bean (Ricinus communis), in partitioning of nitrogen. (A) Uptake, transport, and utilization of fixed N in symbioticaUy dependent lupine in a 10May period following anthesis. (B) Partitioning of total N during midvegetative growth of castor bean, with nitrate as N source in the root medium. (C) Exchanges of nitrate and reduced nitrogen between shoot and root of castor bean, showing extents of storage of free nitrate, nitrate reduction, and incorporation of reduced nitrogen in stem and shoot. (D) More detailed flow profile for the same castor bean study as in (C) to illustrate xylem transport and organ reduction of nitrate. Nitrate is not mobile in phloem and therefore, unlike reduced N, is not retranslocated from leaves, nor does it cycle through roots. Note symbols designating various forms of intervascular exchanges in (A-C). Source references to flow models are given in text. [Redrawn from data in Layzell et al. (1981) andJeschke and Pate (1991a,b).]

8. Role of Stems in Transport

185

|

Continued

bean (Fig. 2B-D) (data from Jeschke and Pate, 1991a-c). Upper, rapidly growing leaves of both species (stratum D in Fig. 2, top four leaves in lupine, leaves 5 and 6 in castor bean) comprise the major sinks for N and in each case derive virtually all of their N through xylem. The topmost leaves and apical regions of the shoots are depicted to gain more N than that attracted on the basis of transpiration loss and to import this "additional" N exclusively by "xylem-to-xylem shuttling" in the lower regions of the stem. The magnitude of such transfers is designated in the looped pathways marked with asterisks shown in Fig. 2, each successive transfer in effect removing an amount of N from the xylem stream serving the leaf and returning the bulk

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

Continued

of this N to xylem traces passing further up the stem. Node-based transfer cells, prolifically developed in xylem of leaf traces of both lupine and castor bean, are implicated in this activity. Indeed, onset of wall ingrowth development in putative xylem parenchyma at a nodal complex coincides precisely with the onset of xylem-to-xylem transfer of N (Jeschke and Pate, 1991b). As suggested for both lupine (Layzell et al., 1981; Pate, 1986) and castor bean (Jeschke and Pate, 1991a), each cascade of xylem-to-xylem transfers of N up the stem functions as a concentrating mechanism through which

8. Role of Sterns in Transport

(

5./,

37

'

Continued

young growing leaves with high demand for N derive considerably greater amounts of N per unit water intake through xylem than do lower leaves, whose xylem supply has been correspondingly robbed of N. By collecting vacuum-extracted tracheal xylem sap from different segments up a white lupine stem it has been found that there is a two- to fourfold increase in xylem N concentration from lowest to highest regions of the stem (Layzell et al., 1981). In parallel studies on castor bean, xylem exudates have been obtained from cut midribs of leaves of otherwise intact, freely transpiring plants following application of mild pressure (0.2-

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke 30

E m

20

E x

.E

15

t~O

tO 0 t-

O 0

5

z

Predicted (open symbols) and experimentally measured (closed triangles) mean xylem concentrations of total N moving up the stem (solid lines) or entering petioles (dashed lines) of 44- to 53-day-old plants of castor bean fed 12 mol of NO3 m and exposed to a mean salinity stress of 128 mol of NaC1 m -s. (Data fromJeschke and Pate, 1991a.)

0.3 MPa) to their enclosed root system. The typical set of data summarized in Fig. 3 shows a four-fold increase in measured N concentration of pressure exudates collected from the lowest to the highest leaf, and this runs more or less parallel with the corresponding gradient predicted from a modeling exercise using identical plant material. Companion predictions of concentrations of N remaining within the xylem of the stem (Fig. 3) suggest much higher concentrations at all levels than in xylem streams passing out to leaves. The generally lower values for experimentally obtained rather than predicted concentrations (Fig. 3) can be explained on the basis that pressure exudates are collected at or close to midday when high transpiration rates would dilute xylem streams greatly, whereas the predicted values refer to average flux values on a 24-hr basis. The xylem-to-xylem transfer processes of the stem of Ricinus described above provide a surprisingly large share (63%) of the N requirement of the upper developing leaves (leaves 5-7, Fig. 2B), but relatively little of the N intake by the shoot apex, which is mostly fed by phloem. Comparable data for the upper four main stem leaves of L. albus (stratum D, Fig. 2A) also suggest a substantial input of N from the stem-concentrating mechanism, but in this case with less transfer in lower than in mid- and upper regions of the shoot, and relatively greater input to the shoot apex than in castor bean.

8. Role of Stems in Transport

189

A further feature of the castor bean models is the considerably poorer water use efficiency in the uppermost leaves (0.8-1.7/zmol of CO2 mmo1-1 H20) than in lower leaves (4.5-6.2/zmol of CO2 mmo1-1H20;Jeschke and Pate, 1991a). This factor, working together with higher xylem concentrations in upper than lower stem tissue, should strongly favor targeting of recently absorbed N toward regions of highest demand within a shoot. The second equally important activity of the stem in partitioning of N is the xylem-to-phloem transfer process conducted in upper regions of its structure (marked with crosses in Fig. 2A and B). In lupine (Fig. 2A) this class of exchange exploits enriched xylem streams of the upper stem and diverts nitrogenous solutes from these to the phloem streams carrying assimilates from upper leaves to the shoot apex. The net effect is to increase greatly the amount of N that the shoot apices and inflorescences receive relative to that possible solely from their meager transpirational loss. Although relatively small proportional components of the models of Fig. 2A, xylem-to-phloem transfer by the upper stem has considerable impact on the nutrition of adjacent apical organs. Experimental proof of the significance of the process in lupine comes from the observation that the C:N ratio of the phloem sap intercepted from the petioles of leaves serving the apex is up to twice that finally entering the inflorescence. This change in ratio is almost entirely due to N enrichment of phloem translocate by xylem-tophloem transfer of asparagine and glutamine, the two major xylem solutes of Lupinus (Pate et al., 1979a,b). Comparable data on Ricinus (Fig. 2B) indicate that xylem-to-phloem transfers of N take place throughout the stem, albeit at lesser intensity in lower than upper regions (Jeschke and Pate, 1991a,b). Comparisons of phloem composition prior to and after the exchange process suggest that the C:N molar ratio of the compounds transferred is 2.1-2.2, and amino acid analyses confirm that glutamine is involved principally. By contrast, nitrate, the other major nitrogenous solute of Ricinus xylem, is not transferred to phloem. Finally, the modeling technique can be utilized to examine the role played by the stem in transport, reduction, and storage of nitrate. We use as an example data for a 9-day period in midvegetative growth of castor bean plants exposed to 12 mol of nitrate m -3 (seeJeschke and Pate, 1991b). A simplified model of partitioning of nitrate and reduced forms of N between shoot and root (Fig. 2C) indicates that just over half (51%) of the nitrate is reduced in the root and that much of the resulting reduced N and some unreduced NO3- moves to the shoot in the xylem. Storage of nitrate in shoot and root is a relatively small item in the nitrate budget. A more detailed model depicting the fate of nitrate in shoot organs (Fig. 2D) shows the stem to function in nitrate reduction to a lesser extent than leaves. As recorded for other herbaceous species (Hall and Baker, 1972; Richardson

190

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

and Baker, 1982), nitrate is virtually immobile in the p h l o e m of Ricinus, and therefore nitrate cycling t h r o u g h leaves, or between xylem and p h l o e m in root or stem, is essentially nonexistent. The current nitrate status of a plant part can thus be assessed in terms of whether net i m p o r t in xylem exceeds the observed i n c r e m e n t in stored nitrate. If this is so, nitrate reduction must be occurring (e.g., for leaves and lower regions of the stem in Fig. 2D); if not (e.g., for petioles and u p p e r parts of the stem in Fig. 2D), uptake leading to storage in the u n r e d u c e d form must be taking place. B. Role o f Stems in Discrimination in Partitioning o f K + versus N a + in White Lupine and Castor Bean

By using the modeling data for K + and Na + as presented for lupine by Jeschke et al. (1987) and for castor bean by Jeschke and Pate (1991c), a n u m b e r of conclusions can be reached concerning the behavior of the two species u n d e r m o d e r a t e salinity stress (10 mol of NaC1 m -3 and 3.3 mol of K + m -3 in white lupine, and 128 mol of NaC1 m -3 and 6.4 mol of K + m -s in castor bean). The model for K + in lupine (Fig. 4A) depicts the top stratum of leaves as the d o m i n a n t sink for xylem-derived K + and the same leaves as a major source for the significant amounts of K + translocated back to the root, and thence, by x y l e m - p h l o e m transfer, to complete the circulatory cycle between shoot and root. By comparing the models for K + and Na + in lupine (Fig. 4A and B), it can be seen that discrimination in uptake from the m e d i u m leads to only slightly greater uptake of Na + over K +, despite a threefold greater concentration in the culture solution of Na + over K +. A substantial return of Na + occurs from shoot to root and three possible fates for this Na + are suggested: (1) extrusion to the m e d i u m (see Jacoby, 1979; Lauchli, 1984), (2) retention by the root, and (3) recycling back to the shoot. As shown for K +, flow o f N a + in xylem exceeds that in phloem, but Na + flow into inflorescences and lateral branches is m u c h less than for K +. Discriminatory phen o m e n a favoring K + over Na + in uptake by the stem are indicated by the m o r e than twofold increase in the K + :Na + ratio of the xylem stream as it passes up the stem (see values in Fig. 4, and the side column in Fig. 4). This, coupled to m o r e recycling of K + t h r o u g h roots than Na+, leads to m u c h greater access of K + to u p p e r parts of the shoot than in the case of Na+. The corresponding models of K + and Na + partitioning in castor bean (Fig. 4C and D), a species substantially m o r e salt tolerant than lupine (Jeschke and Wolf, 1988), show similar general features, but an accentuated capacity to immobilize excess Na + within the root. This feature, c o m b i n e d with zero recycling of Na + vs a massive (77%) recycling of K + between root a n d shoot, are principal mechanisms for selectively excluding Na + from the shoot. Nevertheless, lower stem tissues clearly have a backup role in exclud-

8. Role of Stems in Transport

191

ing Na + from leaves and apical regions by selectively absorbing Nak+ from the ascending xylem stream. These discriminatory processes lead to a more than 30-fold increase in the K + :Na + ratio of the xylem stream as it passes up the stem of Ricinus (Fig. 4C and D). Tolerance of high salinity by castor bean under nonlimiting K + supply thus comprises (1) an ability to exclude Na + from leaves, (2) preferential allocation o f K + through phloem to sinks on upper parts of the shoot, (3) differential capacities for storage of the two ions in roots, and (4) marked root: shoot cycling of K + but not of Na+. Some salt exclusion from leaves does occur in the salt-sensitive Lupinus, but this is marred by poor discrimination against Na + during phloem loading. Sodium ion is accordingly likely to break through into any young tissues dependent on phloem as their major source of cations. White lupine thus resembles a typical glycophyte (see the studies of Jacoby, 1964; Lauchli, 1979; Eggers and Jeschke, 1983). By contrast, the data for the highly salt-tolerant Ricinus suggest efficient translocation, cycling, and reutilization of K + as mainstays of salinity tolerance, a finding supported by observations that tolerance of salt increases with increased availability o f K + (e.g., Chow et al., 1990).

C. Uptake, Deposition, and Mobilization of Mineral Ions by Stem Tissues of Castor Bean and Barley As shown in studies on R. communis (Jeschke and Pate, 1991a-c) and barley (Wolf and Jeschke, 1987; Wolf et al., 1990, 1991), deposition activities of stem internodes for different ions change markedly from early stages of growth, through elongation to maturation and secondary thickening. For example, deposition of K + and Mg 2+ is distinctly favored on a fresh weight basis during early growth and elongation of Ricinus, but Na + incorporation is very low at the same young stages of development. However, Na + deposition escalates at the start of secondary thickening of internodes, and its incorporation at this time more or less matches release of previously stored K +. Thus, early deposition of K + is essentially transient storage and its subsequent release takes place mostly in exchange for Na+. Distinctly high rates of anion (malate, chloride, sulfate, phosphate, and nitrate) incorporation are also characteristic of early growth and occur at such times in amounts closely matching the combined uptake of the major cations K +, Mg 2+, and Ca 2+. Further detailed modeling of the flows of mineral elements in the stem of R. communis (Jeschke and Pate, 1991a) allows quantification in finer detail of the exchanges of ions between tissues of a stem segment and xylem and phloem. Again, age-related differences are observed. For example, K + is at first taken up at exceptionally high rates from xylem by elongating internodes; its uptake from xylem and phloem then decreases strongly as internodes mature, whereas, in the hypocotyl region, K + appears to be

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

Contrasting profiles of uptake, partitioning, and storage of K § and Na § in white lupine [ (A) and (B), respectively] and castor bean [C and D]. Note the much more effective exclusion ofNa § from upper parts of the shoot of castor bean than lupine. [Data redrawn from Jeschke et al., 1987 (A and B) and fromJeschke and Pate, 1991c (C and D).]

loaded back into the xylem stream. By contrast, uptake of Na + and C1from the xylem by all internodes greatly exceeds that from phloem whereas uptake of C1- and Na § from the phloem is considerably less than that of K +. It has also been proved possible to examine the role of stem tissue in discriminatory transport phenomena in barley, using a modeling system based on pressure-induced xylem sap and phloem exudates from cut aphid

8. Role of Stems in Transport

193

Continued

stylets (see Fig. 5 and Wolf andJeschke, 1987; Wolf et al., 1990, 1991). Before stem elongation occurs, a xylem sap of uniform composition is delivered to the variously aged leaves, but once the shoot axis elongates, Na+, NO3-, and C1- concentrations in xylem decrease while those of K + increase as the xylem stream ascends the stem. Modeling of K + and Na + flows within salt-treated (100 mol of NaC1 m -3) barley indicates that the abovedescribed changes in xylem sap concentrations arise mostly from contrasting patterns of deposition of ions in lower stem intemodes (Fig. 5). Thus,

194

John & Pate and W. DieterJeschke

Continued

Na + is accumulated in the first (lowest) internode at 8 . 1 / z m o l / p l a n t over a 7-day interval and at 1 1 . 8 / x m o l / p l a n t in the second and third internodes while previously stored K + is released to xylem and p h l o e m from the same parts in a m o u n t s of 5.3 and 3 / z m o l / p l a n t , respectively, over the same time frame. It is likely that it is vacuolar K + that is exchanged for Na+. In u p p e r parts of barley stems both ions are deposited, but in younger internodes K + deposition exceeds that of Na+.

8. Role of Stems in Transport

195

Continued

The models for K + flows in barley predict that part of the K + withdrawn from the xylem is reloaded into stem-based xylem vessels in a process analogous to the xylem-to-xylem transfers referred to above for the dicotyledonous species white lupine and castor bean. A further fraction of this K + is transferred to the phloem. These activities are highest in the midstem internodes, where 64% of total intraxylary transfer and 32% of the xylem-to-

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

L~0"3 I5.0 ; --12.5 7.5 'll?

~--i I - ~ ' 7 ~

Models depicting contrasting patterns of flow and storage of Na + and K+ in the highly salt-tolerant species barley (Hordeumvulgate). Discrimination involvesmassivestorage of Na § in roots and lower stem and absence of cyclingofNa § through root, and accordingly lesser transport ofNa § than K§ into upper parts of the shoot. (Reproduced from Wolf et al., 1991.)

phloem transfers occur. However, xylem-to-xylem transfers of K + in barley are generally greater than in R i c i n u s (Fig. 4) and can a m o u n t to as much as 40% of total K + uptake (Fig. 5). In contrast, the modeling of Na + flows

8. Role of Stems in Transport

|

~

'

3.5 ,. 75

1

,~

7,8

J 13.9

1R7

Continued

indicates that part of the Na + taken up from the xylem by the shoot is reloaded into xylem of leaf traces, thereby depleting the xylem destined for apical shoot parts of Na + but increasing the salt (Na +) load of mature and

198

John S. Pateand W. DieterJeschke

aging leaves. Again, this activity is highest in the mature stem internodes (internodes 2 and 3), where it accounts for 50% of total xylem-to-leaf trace xylem transfer. These ion-specific patterns of deposition, release, and xylem-to-xylem transfer in stem tissue of barley are responsible for effecfing substantial changes in ion concentrations of xylem destined for differently aged leaves and thereby play a crucial role in excluding Na + from growing shoot parts of this highly salt-tolerant species.

D. Seasonal Partitioning and Storage in Trtmks of the Tree Banksia prionotes Banksia prionotes (Proteaceae) is a fire-sensitive, fast-growing tree of the nutrient-impoverished deep sands of mediterranean ecosystems of southwestern Australia. It develops a markedly dimorphic root system consisting of a tap or "sinker" root through which water is drawn from the water table throughout the year, and a set of superficial lateral roots that function in uptake of nutrients during the autumn, winter, and spring months (see Pate and Jeschke, 1993). The laterals carry seasonal investments of cluster roots that function in nutrient uptake, through this cool wet period (AprilOctober, southern hemisphere) but senesce as the soil dries out in summer. The annual extension growth of the shoot occurs during midsummer (November to February), some 4 - 6 months behind the peak period of uptake by lateral roots. Xylem sap can be readily obtained from B. prionotes by mild vacuum extraction of segments of lateral and sinker roots or in a similar fashion from successive age segments excised from a trunk. Information can thus be obtained on the extents to which the xylem streams of lateral and sinker roots are carrying specific nutrients to the shoot and the degree to which the xylem stream ascending the trunk is enriched or depleted in specific solutes as it passes from one age segment up to the next. The trunk also bleeds from phloem when shallow incisions are made into its bark, and therefore phloem composition can also be examined through a seasonal cycle of root activity and shoot growth (see Pate andJeschke, 1993). For the present purposes we restrict attention to transport p h e n o m e n a within stems. The broad comparison of phloem sap and xylem sap composition (Table 1) shows xylem to be much less concentrated than phloem in all solutes. Surprisingly, K + :Na + ratios of phloem are less than those of xylem, indicating the unusually poor capacity of the phloem loading mechanism to discriminate against Na+. Concentration ratios in phloem of phosphate to sulfate or phosphate to chloride tend to be lower than in other species, as are phloem levels of N and K + relative to sucrose. These features probably reflect the general deficiency of N, P, and K in the soils in which B. prionotes grows, and the substituting roles for ions such as sulfate, chlo-

8. Role of Stems in Transport

Component Sucrose Total amino acids Malate Potassium Sodium Magnesium Calcium Phosphate Nitrate Chloride Sulfate

Phloem sap

Xylem sap

493 2.35 4.28 15.2 24.1 6.36 5.96 0.60 0.38 26.5 1.06

Absent 0.53 0.42 2.39 1.84 0.55 0.48 0.11 0.01 2.92 0.25

199

aSampled in natural habitat at Yanchep, western Australia, averaged over a 9-month cycle of uptake and growth (July 1992February 1993). (From Pate andJeschke, 1993.)

ride, and Na + in maintaining ion balance of its transport fluids under such deficiencies. Concentrations of most solutes are found to decrease as sap ascends the xylem of the trunk during the period of maximum root uptake in winter (Pate and Jeschke, 1993). This is taken as evidence of lateral uptake into sites of storage in the trunk, probably principally into xylem parenchyma adjacent to conducting xylem. By the following October, just prior to shoot extension growth, the pattern reverses, with a tendency for higher concentrations in upper regions of the stem. This probably marks a period of remobilization of previously stored solutes back into xylem, which may then commence to function as major avenues of nourishment of new shoot tissues. By this time uptake by lateral roots has virtually ceased owing to drying of upper soil layers, and thus continued input by the root is likely to contribute significantly to new shoot growth. Data on phloem sap composition before and during seasonal extension growth of the trunk indicate that phloem translocation is the major avenue of supply of photoassimilates from leaves serving the shoot apex and also for transfer of nutrients mobilized from older leaves whose senescence just precedes shoot extension. Nutrients accumulated in rays might also be mobilized centrifugally to phloem and thence to the stem apices along with photoassimilates from leaves. Clearly, more specific information on the seasonal storage and mobilization from different age classes of trunk segments and leaves is required before budgets for nutrient cycling can be drawn up

8. Role of Stems in Transport

201

for the species, b u t p r e s e n t indications are that the t r u n k plays a vitally imp o r t a n t role in such processes. Figure 6 shows the c h a n g e s in P, N, K, a n d Na tissue c o n c e n t r a t i o n s in wood, bark, a n d leaves o f a p o p u l a t i o n of 6-year-old B. prionotes trees s a m p l e d in winter d u r i n g the main phase o f n u t r i e n t u p t a k e a n d again in s u m m e r d u r i n g e x t e n s i o n growth o f the shoot. T h e r e are clear indications that substantial mobilization o f P occurs b e t w e e n winter a n d s u m m e r f r o m old wood, bark, a n d leaves a n d that c o m m e n s u r a t e l y high rates of deposition o f this e l e m e n t occur in leaf a n d stem tissue o f the new year's growth. By c o m p a r i s o n , N a n d K mobilization f r o m w o o d a n d bark tissues a p p e a r s to be o f lesser significance than that f r o m o l d e r leaves. Substantial decreases in tissue c o n c e n t r a t i o n s o f Na occur f r o m old parts o f trunks b e t w e e n winter a n d s u m m e r , a finding consistent with the high mobility of this e l e m e n t in p h l o e m (Table I). Analyses c o m p a r i n g the levels o f nutrients in ray a n d n o n r a y tissues o f the w o o d o f m a t u r e stem tissues o f B. prionotes provide convincing evidence o f ray-specific storage of certain nutrients. Patterns o f b u i l d u p a n d s u b s e q u e n t release f r o m such tissues are currently being examined.

This c h a p t e r provides evidence o f a m a j o r role o f living cells of stem tissue in the transport, t e m p o r a r y storage, a n d circulation o f organic a n d inorganic solutes within the whole plant. While m u c h of their activity concerns essentially straight t h r o u g h p u t o f t r a n s p o r t e d substances by conventional long-distance t r a n s p o r t in xylem a n d p h l o e m , they also carry o u t a n u m b e r of subtle transfers modifying p a t t e r n i n g o f flow within a plant. Such potentially regulatory m e c h a n i s m s collectively comprise t e m p o r a r y storage o f solutes a n d possible e x c h a n g e for others p r i o r to remobilization f r o m stem tissue, markedly differential rates o f deposition or release o f o n e

Concentrations of a range of nutrient elements in bark, leaves, and wood of different age segments of the trunks of 7-year-old Banksia prionotes trees. Data are depicted as means for (a) winter (July-September, shaded histograms), when nutrient flow from roots is fully active and mature parts of the shoot store nutrients, and for (b) the followingsummer (November-January, open histograms), when the shoot extension growth for the year is occurring and previously stored nutrients are being released from leaves and older bark wood of the trunk and transported in xylem and phloem toward apical regions. Note the much higher concentrations of P and N in leaves than in bark or wood and the large mobilization of Na § from bark and wood compared to that for other elements. Numbers refer to the current season's extension growth (0) and trunk segments 1-6 years old and leavesjust expanded (0) or 1-4 years of age. (Jeschke and Pate, unpublished observations.)

202

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

solute compared to others by different age classes of tissue, and an ability at specific sites in the stem for exchanges of specific solutes to occur between xylem and phloem or between one xylem stream and another. The combined impact of these highly selective processes on plant functioning can be of considerable magnitude and results in highly effective targeting of potentially limiting nutrients such as N, P, and K + into young growing tissues, or, conversely, in a diversion away from sensitive young tissues of potentially damaging substances such as Na + and C1-. The spatial organization and quantitative significance of these processes can be readily visualized by means of empirical modeling. This chapter presents a n u m b e r of case studies in which this is accomplished for a range of species and nutrient elements. Information described here on the role of stems in differential partitioning of solutes is almost entirely of a descriptive nature. While the empirical modeling techniques provide a tool for examining quantitatively where each activity engaged on by the stem is located and impacts on whole-plant functioning, we remain woefully ignorant of the bases of the mechanisms that are involved and integrated t h r o u g h o u t the life of a plant. Opportunities for further research at the cellular level are exciting and challenging, particularly in relation to the multifarious loading and unloading processes for various solutes that are clearly crucial to the p r o g r a m m i n g of exchange, storage, a n d mobilization activities of each age and class of tissue and organ within the system. The approach, which has already been well developed in following the loading of assimilates by leaves and the unloading of assimilates by seeds and, to a certain extent, by stems of herbaceous species (see Van Bel [9] in this volume), now needs to be applied comprehensively and systematically at the whole-plant level, and especially in species whose patterns of solute flow already have been examined. Only then can we begin to understand how whole plants are organized and how one species differs from another with respect to stem functioning.

We acknowledge the financial support of the Australian Research Council (J.S.P.) and Sonderforschungbereich 251 of the Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft (W.D.J.).We thank Aart Van Bel for useful comments on draft versions of the manuscript.

Bowen, B.J., and Pate,J. s. (1993). The significance of root starch in post-fire shoot recovery of the resprouter Stirlingia latifolia R. Br. (Proteaceae). Ann. Bot. 72, 7-16. Chow, W. S., Ball, M. C., and Anderson,J. M. (1990). Growth and photosynthetic responses of

8. Role of Stems in Transport

203

spinach to salinity: Implications of K + nutrition for salt tolerance. Aust. J. Plant Physiol. 17, 563-578. Eggers, H., and Jeschke, W. D. (1983). Comparison of K+-Na + selectivity mechanisms in roots of Fagopyrum and Triticum. In "Genetic Aspects of Plant Nutrition" (M. R. Sari'c and B. C. Loughman, eds.), pp. 223-228. Martinius Nijhoff, The Hague, the Netherlands. Gunning, B. E. S., and Pate,J. S. (1974). Transfer cells. In "Dynamic Aspects of Plant Ultrastructure" (A. W. Robards, ed.), pp. 441-480. McGraw-Hill, New York. Gunning, B. E. S., Pate,J. S., and Green, L. W. (1970). Transfer cells in the vascular system of stems: Taxonomy, association with nodes, and structure. Protoplasma 71, 147-171. Gunning, B. E. S., Pate,J. S., Minchin, E R., and Marks, I. (1974). Quantitative aspects of transfer cell structure in relation to vein loading in leaves and solute transport in legume nodules. Symp. Soc. Exp. Biol. 28, 87-126. Hall, S. M., and Baker, D. A. (1972). The chemical composition of Ricinus phloem exudate. Planta 106, 131 - 140. Jacoby, B. (1964). Function of bean roots and stems in sodium retention. Plant Physiol. 39, 445-449. Jacoby, B. (1979). Sodium recirculation and loss from Phaseolus vulgaris L. Ann. Bot. 43, 741-744. Jeschke, W. D., and Pate, J. s. (1991a). Modelling of the uptake, flow and utilization of C, N and H20 within whole plants of Ricinus communis L. based on empirical data. J. Plant Physiol. 137, 488-498. Jeschke, W. D., and Pate,J. s. (1991b). Modelling of the partitioning, assimilation and storage of nitrate within root and shoot organs of castor bean (Ricinus communis L.). J. Exp. Bot. 42, 1091-1103. Jeschke, W. D., and Pate, J. S. (1991c). Cation and chloride partitioning through xylem and phloem within the whole plant of Ricinus communis L. under conditions of salt stress. J. Exp. Bot. 42, 1105-1116. Jeschke, W. D., and Wolf, O. (1988). Effect of NaC1 salinity on growth, development, ion distribution, and ion translocation in castor bean (Ricinus communis L.). J. Plant Physiol. 132, 45-53. Jeschke, W. D., Atkins, C. A., and Pate, J. S. (1985). Ion circulation via phloem and xylem between root and shoot of nodulated white lupin. J. Plant Physiol. 117, 319- 330. Jeschke, W. D., Pate, J. S., and Atkins, C. A. (1987). Partitioning of K +, Na+, Mg ++, and Ca ++ through xylem and phloem to component organs of nodulated white lupin under mild salinity. J. Plant Physiol. 128, 77-93. Jeschke, W. D., Wolf, O., and Pate, J. S. (1991). Solute exchanges from xylem to phloem in the leaf and from phloem to xylem in the root. In "Recent Advances in Phloem Transport and Assimilate Compartmentation" (J. L. Bonnemain, S. Delrot, W.J. Lucas, andJ. Dainty, eds.), pp. 96-105. Ouest Editions, Nantes, France. Kuo, J., Pate, J. S., Rainbird, R. M., and Atkins, C. A. (1980). Internodes of grain legumesmnew location for xylem parenchyma transfer cells. Protoplasma 104, 181 - 185. Lauchli, A. (1979). Regulation des Salztransports und SalzausschlieBung in Glykophyten und Halophyten. Ber. Dtsch. Bot. Ges. 92, 87-94. Lauchli, A. (1984). Salt exclusion: An adaptation of legumes for crops and pastures under saline conditions. In "Salinity Tolerance in Plants. Strategies of Crop Improvement" (R. C. Staples and G. H. Toenniessen, eds.), pp. 171-187.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Layzell, D. B., Pate, J. s., Atkins, C. A., and Canvin, D. T. (1981). Partitioning of carbon and nitrogen and the nutrition of root and shoot apex in a nodulated legume. Plant Physiol. 67, 30-36. McNeil, D. L., Atkins, C. A., and Pate,J. s. (1979). Uptake and utilization of xylem-borne amino compounds by shoot organs of a legume. Plant Physiol. 63, 1076-1081. Pate, J. S. (1986). Xylem-to-phloem transfermvital component of the nitrogen-partitioning sys-

204

John S. Pate and W. DieterJeschke

tem of a nodulated legume. In "Phloem Transport" (J. Cronshaw, W. J. Lucas, and R. T. Giaquinta, eds.), pp. 445-462. A. R. Liss, New York. Pate, J. S., and Gunning, B. E. S. (1969). Vascular transfer cells in angiosperm leaves. A taxonomic and morphological survey. Protoplasma 68, 135-156. Pate, J. S., and Gunning, B. E. S. (1972). Transfer cells. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 23, 173-196. Pate, J. S., and Jeschke, W. D. (1993). In "Plant NutfitionBfrom Genetic Engineering to Field Practice" (N. J. Barrow, ed.), pp. 313-316. Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht, the Netherlands. Pate,J. s., Layzell, D. B., and McNeil, D. L. (1979a). Modelling the transport and utilization of carbon and nitrogen in a nodulated legume. Plant Physiol. 63, 730-737. Pate, J. S., Layzell, D. B., and Atkins, C. A. (1979b). Economy of carbon and nitrogen in a nodulated and non-nodulated (NO3-grown) legume. Plant Physiol. 64, 1078-1082. Pate,J. s., Layzell, D. B., and Atkins, C. A. (1980). Transport exchange of carbon, nitrogen and water in the context of whole plant growth and functioningBcase history of a nodulated annual legume. Ber. Dtsch. Bot. Ges. 93, 243-255. Pate, J. s., Froend, R. H., Bowen, B.J., Hansen, A., and Kuo, J. (1990). Seedling growth and storage characteristics of seeder and resprouter species of Mediterranean-type ecosystems of S. W. Australia. Ann. Bot. 65, 585-601. Richardson, R. T., and Baker, D. A. (1982). The chemical composition of cucurbit vascular exudates.J. Exp. Bot. 33, 1239-1247. Wolf, O., and Jeschke, W. D. (1987). Modelling of sodium and potassium flows via phloem and xylem in the shoot of salt-stressed barley. J. Plant Physiol. 128, 371-386. Wolf, O., Munns, R., Tonnet, M. L., and Jeschke, W. D. (1990). Concentrations and transport of solutes in xylem and phloem along the leaf axis of NaCl-treated Hordeum vulgate. J. Exp. Bot. 41, 1131-1141. Wolf, O., Munns, R., Tonnet, M. L., and Jeschke, W. D. (1991). The role of the stem in the partitioning ofNa + and K + in NaCl-treated barley.J. Exp. Bot. 42, 697-704.

9 The Low Profile Directors of Carbon and Nitrogen Economy in Plants: Parenchyma Cells Associated with Translocation Channels

The mechanisms of long-distance transport are essentially similar in xylem and phloem: both are mass flow processes driven by pressure gradients set up by differences in water potential. Gradients in hydrostatic or turgor potentials are responsible for the translocation in xylem and phloem, respectively. In the past, the overwhelming appearance of the vascular channels and the painstaking efforts to master the fundamentals of longdistance transport have narrowed our view. Disproportionate value has been attached to water mass flow as the motive force of solute translocation. An example of this line of thinking was that different mass flow rates of phosphorus and tritiated water in sieve tubes were presumed to be incompatible with mass transfer in the phloem (Peel, 1970). Different rates of mass transfer, however, turned out to be due to differential lateral escape of the solutes from the channels. This was demonstrated by experiments in which mixtures of tritiated water and radiolabeled sugars and amino acids were perfused through xylem vessels u n d e r gravity. In spite of the unequivocal mass flow character of the perfusion, the longitudinal displacement strongly differed among sugars, among various amino acids, and between the solutes and the tritiated solvent (Van Bel, 1974, 1976, 1978). There is now widespread evidence that the cells adjacent to the extremes of the long-distance channels strongly affect the sap composition. Root paPlant Stems

~)05

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

AartJ. E. Van Bel

renchyma cells in the xylem and minor vein companion cells in the phloem release large amounts of solutes into the translocation channels. Thus, the activities of the cells associated with the termini of the translocation channels, rather than the mass flow of water, determine the bulk movement of solutes within the channels. The fraction of the channels adjoined by these highly active cells, however, is small in comparison with the entire channel length. In terms of distance, the channel coverage of these cells is low: intermediary cells and transfer cells adjoin the sieve elements less than about once every 1000/zm in the minor veins. This constitutes about 1% of the vascular path in small herbs and far less than 0.1% in larger herbs, shrubs, and trees. Therefore, the channel-associated cells along the transport pathway may have an impact on the nature and quantity of the translocate that has been largely overlooked. It may, therefore, be expected that parenchyma cells along xylem vessels (xylem parenchyma, ray cells) and sieve tubes (companion cells, phloem parenchyma) govern solute translocation in major veins, petioles, stems, and major roots (Fig. 1). The effects of the inconspicuous channel-associated cells on C and N economy are dramatic (Fig. 1), as pointed out elsewhere (see Pate and Jeschke [8] in this volume). In this chapter, the underlying cellular mechanisms that govern uptake from and release into the channels are explored. The conclusion is that variations in cellular metabolism and intercellular organization of the channel-associated parenchyma lead to different strategies in C and N distribution (Fig. 1) that, in turn, appear related to growth form and habitat range.

An example of the impact of the channel-associated cells is the effect of vessel-associated cells on the distribution of organic N over the plant. In many plants, considerable quantifies of amino acids are translocated through the xylem vessels. Investigations with two woody plants (Ligustrum ovalifolium and Salix alba), an herb (Lycopersicon esculentum), and a graminoid (Cyperus papyrus) have shown the magnitude of control that vesselassociated cells exert on the removal of amino acids from the transpiration stream. 14C-Labeled amino acids were offered to the stem base of excised Cyperus shoots (Fig. 2a and b) and Ligustrum twigs (Fig. 2f) or were perfused through cut stem segments of Lycopersicon (Fig. 2c and d) and Salix (Fig. 2e). The differential distribution of the apoplast marker inulin [14C]carboxylic acid (exclusively moving through the nonliving plant compartment)

9. Directors of C and N Economy in Plants

207

The impact of channel-associated cells on the distribution of carbon (C) and nitrogen (N). Water movement through the transport channels is the driving force of the longdistance transport of organic C and N. The mass flow volume both in xylem and phloem results from the differences in water potential between the termini of the system. The solute content of channel sap depends on the activities of the channel-associated cells, at the termini as well as along the translocation path. Nitrogen is released into vessels by the xylem parenchyma cells in the roots and is partly withdrawn from the xylem stream by the vessel-associated cells. The proportion of nitrogen arriving at the leaves depends on the uptake/release balance of the vessel-associated cells in combination with transfer and deposition activities of the vascular parenchyma. In mature leaves, a major part of the nitrogen is transferred and enters the phloem along with the carbon. Along the pathway to the terminal sinks, nitrogen and carbon are partly withdrawn from the sieve tubes. The degree of escape again depends on the uptake/release balance of the sieve tube-associated cells and the adjoining elements. Flux diagrams (F), to the left and fight, illustrate the impact of high (top) and low (bottom) net uptake along the transport channels on the distribution of N and C, respectively.

a n d 14C-labeled a m i n o acids s h o w e d that, in Cyperus, t h e m a j o r p a r t o f t h e a m i n o acids was s e q u e s t e r e d in t h e s y m p l a s m i c c o m p a r t m e n t (i.e., t h e living p o r t i o n o f t h e cellular n e t w o r k ) . T h e a p p a r e n t i n c r e a s e in vessel volu m e n e a r t h e cluster o f t o p leaves (Fig. 2a) m a y b e d u e to a n a s t o m o s i n g o f t h e vascular b u n d l e s t h e r e , as s u g g e s t e d by t h e h i g h i n u l i n c o n t e n t . T h e '4C profile a l o n g t h e s t e m is l o g a r i t h m i c , i n d i c a t i n g a first-order p r o c e s s (Horwitz, 1958). In light o f t h e a b s o r p t i o n by t h e symplast, t h e first-order kinetics results f r o m c a r r i e r - m e d i a t e d u p t a k e . T h e a b e r r a n t b e h a v i o r o f g l u t a m i c acid (Fig. 2a) is a s c r i b e d to an i n c r e a s e in p H o f t h e vessel sap a l o n g t h e s t e m r e s u l t i n g f r o m t h e w i t h d r a w a l o f g l u t a m i c acid. A h i g h p H strongly

AartJ. E. Van Be/,

Glutama~g " " .

9. Directorsof C and N Economy in Plants

209

r e d u c e s t h e c a r r i e r - m e d i a t e d u p t a k e o f acid a m i n o acids, a n d t h e p H opt i m u m o f g l u t a m i c acid u p t a k e is lower t h a n t h a t o f o t h e r a m i n o acids (King a n d Hirji, 1975; Van Bel a n d H e r m a n s , 1977; M c C u t c h e o n a n d Bown, 1987). C a r r i e r - m e d i a t e d a m i n o acid u p t a k e f r o m t h e x y l e m vessels is c o n f i r m e d by t h e r e t e n t i o n p r o f i l e s o f d i f f e r e n t a l a n i n e c o n c e n t r a t i o n s f e d to c u t s t e m bases o f Cyperus (Fig. 2b). U p to a c o n c e n t r a t i o n o f 1 m o l m -a a l a n i n e , t h e r e t e n t i o n c o r r e s p o n d s with t h e c o n c e n t r a t i o n (Fig. 2b). A b o v e 1 m o l m -a, t h e a n g l e o f t h e r e t e n t i o n p r o f i l e d e c l i n e s a n d t h e r e t e n t i o n d o e s n o t inc r e a s e l i n e a r l y with t h e c o n c e n t r a t i o n (Fig. 2b). T h e h o r i z o n t a l p r o f i l e ( z e r o - o r d e r kinetics) for 3 m o l m -a a l a n i n e (Fig. 2c) p o i n t s to c a r r i e r satur a t i o n b e t w e e n 1 a n d 3 m o l m - a , with a M i c h a e l i s - M e n t e n affinity c o n s t a n t (Kin) o f a b o u t 1 m o l m - a. A n e x t e n d e d a b s o r p t i o n surface n e a r t h e c l u s t e r o f leaves (Fig. 2a) c o u l d e x p l a i n t h e rising curves for 10 m o l m -a a l a n i n e a n d 1 m o l m -a a - a m i n o i s o b u t y r i c acid (a-AIB), w h i c h has an a p p a r e n t l y low Km (Fig. 2b). A l a n i n e u p t a k e f r o m t h e x y l e m vessels in Lycopersicon s h o w e d similar r e t e n t i o n profiles, shifting in s l o p e with t h e c o n c e n t r a t i o n (Van Bel et al., 1979). T h e a p p a r e n t Km for a l a n i n e u p t a k e f r o m t h e x y l e m vessels in Lycopersicon (1.7 m o l m - a ; Fig. 2d) is close to t h e Kmvalue in Cyperus (Fig. 2c). T h e n a t u r e o f t h e l i n e a r c o m p o n e n t in t h e u p t a k e kinetics (Fig. 2c a n d d) is n o t e n t i r e l y clear. As in Cyperus a n d Lycopersicon, t h e r e t e n t i o n p r o f i l e for g l u t a m i n e in Salix was m u c h s t e e p e r at t h e l o w e r c o n c e n t r a t i o n (6 • 10 -a m o l m - a ; Fig. 2e), at w h i c h a l o g a r i t h m i c d e c l i n e was e v i d e n t (Fig. 2e). T h e g l u t a m i n e ret e n t i o n by t h e i n t e r n o d a l e n d s e g m e n t s is n o t t a k e n i n t o c o n s i d e r a t i o n ,

Retention of xylem-transported ]4C-labeled amino acids along various stems. Amino acids were administered to cut shoots via transpiration [ Cyperus (a-c) and Ligustrum (f) ] or to excised internodes by perfusion [Lycopersicon (d) and Salix (e) ]. After xylem transport of the radiotracers, the xylem vessels were chased with demineralized water. (a) Log-plotted ~4C retention profiles (dpm, disintegrations per minute) of a basic, a neutral, and an acidic radiolabeled amino acid and the xylem transport marker inulin [~4C]carboxylic acid administered to cut Cyperuspapyrus shoots (redrawn from Van Bel, 1989). The retention per unit length of stem tissue is a measure for the withdrawal from the xylem by the vessel-associated cells. Inset: Proportional distribution of each compound over stem and leaf crown after chasing with water. (b) Log-plotted 14Cprofiles of several alanine concentrations ranging from 0.023to 10 mol m -3 and 1 tool m -3 ~r-aminoisobutyric acid (a-AIB) in Cyperus shoots. (c) Concentration dependence of alanine uptake by the vessel-associated cells in Cyperusshoots. The data are the transformed results of (b). (d) Concentration dependence of alanine uptake by the vesselassociated cells in Lycopersiconinternodes (redrawn from Van Bel et al., 1979). (e) Retention profiles of ~4C-labeled glutamine (A, 6 • 10- s mol m- 3; 0, 6 mol m - 3) in excised Salix alba branch segments (redrawn from Van Bel, 1989). The values at the top and bottom (open symbols) are not taken into account as glutamine was also taken up at the cut surface. (f) Retention profiles of 14C-labeled glutamine (1 mol m- ~) in nodes (N, A) and internodes (I, A) of cut Ligustrum ovalifolium branches.

AartJ. E. Van Bel

because uptake by the cut surfaces added to the uptake from the vessels (Fig. 2e). A linearly declining retention profile was also observed for glummine uptake in Ligustrum twigs (Fig. 2f). The absence of a logarithmic character of retention here (Fig. 2e) may be due to N-cycling processes at the nodes. A relatively high retention by the nodal regions, as was reported before for Lycopersicon (Van Bel, 1984), is assigned to a larger anastomosing uptake surface or a more intensive uptake by nodal transfer cells (Pate and Gunning, 1972) or a combination of both. The collective 14C retention profiles sketch a general outline of the withdrawal of organic N by vessel-associated cells. (1) amino acids are intensely and selectively withdrawn from the vessels; (2) the retrieval is carrier mediated both in monocotyledons (Fig. 2a-c) and dicotyledons (Fig. 2d and e); (3) the absorption is a proton-driven mechanism located in the plasma membrane of the vessel-associated parenchyma cells (Van Bel and Van der Schoot, 1980); (4) the withdrawal is more intense in the nodal than in the internodal regions (Fig. 2f; Van Bel, 1984); and (5) the escape rate per unit of stem length seems to be high. At least 80% of the 14C-labeled amino acids is withdrawn from the vessels in the Cyperus stems (inset, Fig. 2a). This percentage does not reflect the actual and absolute retrieval from the xylem stream, as the 14C uptake does not provide information about the concurrent release of unlabelled amino acid into the xylem sap. The strong retention shows, at least, that the vessel-associated cells are capable of backcycling amino acids during upward translocation and that their release/ withdrawal achievements may be substantial.

A. New Elements in M/inch's Pressure Flow Hypothesis The role of the channel-associated cells seems even more vital in phloem than in xylem translocation. First, the parenchyma cells (companion cells) adjoining the channels are metabolically strongly involved in maintaining the transport units (sieve elements) in a functional state. Second, the solutes are not passively carried by the transport stream, but generate the mass flow themselves by osmotic attraction of water. Thus, the physiology of the channel-associated cells is crucial to the M/inch concept of mass flow (Fig. 3A). With progressive study on the sieve element-companion cell (SE/CC) complexes, the views on phloem loading, transport, and unloading have changed dramatically with consequent adaptations of the mass flow concept (Fig. 3B-D). Compelling evidence has been obtained for different modes of phloem loading (Fig. 3B) in different species (Van Bel et al., 1992, 1994). In apo-

9. Directors of C and NEconomy in Plants

Phloem transport by the pressure flow mechanism. (A) The original Mfinch hypothesis, in which differences in osmotic potential at the source So and sink Si ends of the symplast generate the mass flow. Photoassimilates are accumulated by the sieve tubes in the source and released in the sink, creating an osmotic pressure gradient. (B) Modification (1): Insertion of various modes of phloem loading with possibly different pressure flow properties. Attached source signifies symplasmic phloem loading, detached source apoplasmic phloem loading. (C) Modification (3): The importance of a high rather than a low osmotic potential in the sink apoplast for efficient phloem transport. This modification highlights the turgor gradient as the driving force of phloem transport. (D) Modification (2): A dynamic volume flow through essentially leaky instead of impermeable pipes. The solute content and, implicitly, the turgor, are controlled by release/retrieval systems in the SE/CC complexes of the transport phloem. (E) Elaboration of (D): Tentative model of phloem transport in which differential solute release/retrieval balances along the phloem pathway control the influx/effiux of water (S, sugar). (F) Putative PMF gradient along the source-to-sink phloem pathway, causing gradual loss of solutes and commensurate amounts of water toward the sink, where a massive release of water and solutes takes place.

plasmic phloem loading, photosynthates are released from the mesophyll domain into the apoplasmic space before being accumulated by the SE/CC complexes. In the symplasmic variant, photosynthate is transferred from mesophyll to SE/CC complexes via an entirely plasmodesmatal conduit. New models have been developed to bring this mode of loading into conformation with the mass flow concept (Turgeon, 1991; Gamalei et al., 1994). Furthermore, various composite forms of symplasmic and apoplasmic phloem loading operating within one species have been postulated (Gamalei, 1990; Van Bel, 1992, 1993a).

212

AartJ. E. Van Bel

As for the sink regions, a diversity of phloem unloading mechanisms is beginning to emerge with the novelty that the apoplasmic osmotic potential may be highly negative in the sinks (Fig. 3C). According to this observation, the source-sink turgor gradient of the sieve elements rather than the osmopotential gradient in the phloem sap is the major determinant of mass flow through the sieve tubes (Patrick, 1990, 1991; Wolswinkel, 1990). Simultaneously, the concept of phloem transport in petioles and stems has become much more dynamic (Fig. 3D). In contrast to the assumption of Mfinch, the sieve tubes are not analogous to hermetically sealed pipes. The SE/CC complexes along the pathway (major veins, petioles, and stems) lose considerable amounts of sugar, part of which is retrieved (Eschrich et al., 1972; Aloni et al., 1986; Minchin and Thorpe, 1987; Grimm et al., 1990; Schulz, 1994). This behavior reflects the dual function of the transport phloem. Photosynthetic products must be retained within the sieve tubes to nourish the terminal sinks. Concomitantly, the heterotrophic stem parenchyma, the cambium in particular, also requires a supply of food. The dualism in function must be met by a highly sophisticated and rigorously regulated release/retrieval mechanism in the SE/CC complexes (e.g., Van Bel, 1993b). B. Symplasmic Isolation of Sieve E l e m e n t - C o m p a n i o n Cell Complexes in Transport Phloem and Its Role in Maintaining Sugar Concentration in Sieve Tubes

The release/retrieval balance of sugars is probably controlled by carrier systems in the plasma membrane of the SE/CC complexes (reviewed by Van Bel, 1993b). Carrier kinetics of sucrose uptake have been identified by a4C tracer studies and electrophysiological measurements in isolated phloem strips (Wright and Fisher, 1981; Daie, 1987; Van der Schoot and Van Bel, 1989; Grimm et al., 1990). To overcome the uphill substrate gradient, the sugar carriers are energized by free energy of the electrochemical proton gradient (proton motive force, PMF). The PMF is composed of the outside-inside pH gradient (ApH) and the membrane potential (A~k) as follows: PMF = A~k - R T / F . In [Ho +] / [Hi +] = A$ - 59ApH. The membrane potential, in turn, is the sum of a diffusional and an electrogenic component. Both elements of the membrane potential have been recognized in the SE/CC-complexes (Wright and Fisher, 1981; Van der Schoot and Van Bel, 1989) The electrogenic proton gradient is created by ATPases located in the plasma membrane of the SE/CC complex. When the proton motive force is equivalent to the inside-outside chemical potential of a sugar, maximal sugar accumulation has been attained. At equilibrium, PMF = - R T / F . ln[Si]/[So] or PMF = - 59 log[Si]/[So]. In dependence of the PMF, the accumulation factor of uncharged substrate molecules (with [Si] being the inside concentration and [ So ] the outside concentra-

9. Directors of C and NEconomy in Plants

213

tion) thus is log[ Si] / [ So ] = - PMF/59. In particular because of the high pH of the sieve tube sap, and the consequent steep ApH, the PMF over the SE/CC plasma membrane could enable sugar accumulation by factors ranging between 104 and 106. As a consequence, local differences in PMF along the phloem pathway could cause a gradient in the release/retrieval balance in successive SE/CC complexes, thereby imposing a net retrieval gradient along the pathway (Fig. 3E and F). Such a gradient would combine a volume flow mechanism (the dynamic version of the mass flow) with a decreasing turgor toward the sinks. In light of the PMF-driven character of the retrieval, a PMF gradient from source to sink is expected (Fig. 3). Circumstantial evidence for a decreasing PMF from the leaves (the sources) to the roots (the major sink) was reported for Phaseolus and Ricinus. In Phaseolus, a tip-to-base increase of the apoplasmic sugar content was observed (Minchin and Thorpe, 1984). The tip-to-base increase of sugar in the phloem apoplast is consistent with a tip-to-base pH decrease with a corresponding drop in sugar content of the sieve tube sap in Ricinus (Vreugdenhil and Koot-Gronsveld, 1989). The pH gradient seems to coincide with the sugar gradient (Vreugdenhil and Koot-Gronsveld, 1989) and the PMF (Van Bel, 1993b). In contrast to the above findings, investigations on the membrane potential of the SE/ CC complexes in successive internodes of Lupinus were inconclusive with respect to the existence of a PMF gradient along the stem phloem (Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). For optimal functioning of the release/retrieval systems, a certain degree of symplasmic isolation of the SE/CC complexes in the transport phloem seems appropriate. Symplasmic exchange of solutes with adjacent cells is difficult to reconcile with strict control of the resorption by membranebound carriers of the SE/CC complex. In addition, maintenance of the extravagantly high pH of the sieve tube sap may be difficult, if an open communication channel exists between SE/CC complex and the surrounding cells. Moreover, symplasmic discontinuity would assist in creating the osmotic disparity between SE/CC complex and phloem parenchyma. The inferred symplasmic discontinuity between SE/CC complex and phloem parenchyma is supported by a range of observations: 1. The plasmodesmatal frequencies between the SE/CC complex and the adjoining elements are significantly lower than those at the other interfaces of phloem elements (Hayes et al., 1985; Van Bel and Kempers, 1991; Wood, 1993). 2. Fluorescent probes injected intracellularly into the sieve element moved longitudinally to other sieve elements and to the companion cells, but never to other phloem elements (Fig. 4; Van der Schoot and Van Bel, 1989; Van Bel and Kempers, 1991; Oparka et al., 1992; Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). Movement of dye, injected into phloem parenchyma cells, to

AartJ. E. Van Bel

Identification of an array of SE/CC complexes as a symplast domain. Intercellular transport of the membrane-impermeant fluorochrome Lucifer Yellow CH intracellularly injected by iontophoresis (asterisk) into a sieve element of Viciafaba. The fluorescent probe only moved via the sieve plates (slender arrowhead) to other sieve elements and associate companion cells (,wide arrowhead). The nucleus of the companion cell (double-headed arrow) is surrounded by a vacuolar compartment that has accumulated fluorescent dye (single-headed arrows). The upper fluorescent band is a parallel sieve tube into which dye has moved via a lateral sieve plate. Bar: 50 mm.

the SE/CC complexes, or vice versa, has never been observed (Van Bel and Kempers, 1991; Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). 3. The electrical conductance between adjacent phloem parenchyma cells was 10 times higher than that between SE/CC complexes and phloem parenchyma (Fig. 5; Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). 4. The membrane potentials of the SE/CC complex and the phloem parenchyma often differ by ---20 mV (Sibaoka, 1962; Van Bel, 1993b; Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). The data fall into two categories (Fig. 6). In the first group (Lupinus, Senecio, and Vicia), the membrane potential of the SE/CC complexes is similar or significantly more negative than that of the phloem parenchyma (Fig. 6). In this group, the A~//SE/CCcomplex/ACphloemp . . . . hyma ratio is significantly higher than 1. In the second group (Epilobium, Lamium, and Ocimum), the ratio is just the opposite (Fig. 6). It appears that the membrane potentials of the phloem parenchyma mainly account for the shift in the ratios (Fig. 6). The potential importance of this pattern is discussed in Section VI, after more background on phloem loading physiology is presented in Sections IV and V.

9. Directors of C and N Economy in Plants

215

5 Differential electrical resistance between sieve elements (S), companion cells (CC), and phloem parenchyma (PP) in the stem phloem of Lupinus luteus (constructed after Van Bel and Van Rijen, 1994). The electrical coupling ratio is the quotient of the membrane depolarization in the current-injected cell and the membrane depolarization in the neighboring cell. S~, $2, and Ss are successive sieve elements.

Figure 6 Membrane potentials ( - mV _+ SD, n = number of measurements) of SE/CC complexes and phloem parenchyma in the transport phloem of diverse dicotyledons. The qualification of minor vein type refers to the symplasmic (type 1) or apoplasmic (type 2) minor vein configuration in the leaf as outlined in Section IV~A.The volume of the circular bodies (on the right) represents the presumptive source capacity, and the arrows represent the proportional distribution of carbohydrate to axial (oblique arrow) and terminal (vertical arrow) sinks. For Epilobium, the data for the external (a) and internal (b) phloem are given.

AartJ E. Van Bel

A. Ultrastructural Differences in Minor Vein and Mode of Phloem Loading Different mechanisms of phloem loading have been discovered. Originally, the concept of multiprogrammed phloem loading was purely hypothetical and was based on the differences in ultrastructure and architecture between the minor veins in various plant families (Gamalei, 1989). Notably, the ultrastructure of the companion cell has been used to discriminate the minor vein configuration types. Universal features of the companion cells are the intensely branched mitochondrial network and the dense cytoplasmic matrix. The companion cells (intermediary cells) with abundant symplasmic connectivity (in type 1 minor veins; Gamalei, 1989) contain extensive vesicular labyrinths, likely made of endoplasmic reticulum. Chloroplasts are absent and other organelles are small and scarce (Gamalei, 1990). Companion cells with sporadic or virtually no plasmodesmata (in type 2 minor veins; Gamalei, 1989) contain several small vacuoles and chloroplasts embedded in an exceptionally dense cytoplasmic matrix (Gamalei, 1990). Companion cells with hardly any plasmodesmatal contacts (transfer cells) often possess conspicuous cell wall invaginations (Gamalei, 1989). Physiological evidence obtained in about 40 species shows that the minor vein configuration corresponds with the mode of phloem loading (Van Bel et al., 1992, 1994). The species with a continuous symplasmic pathway between mesophyll and SE/CC complex in the minor vein perform symplasmic phloem loading, whereas those with symplasmic discontinuity between mesophyll and SE/CC complex execute apoplasmic phloem loading. Identical results were obtained in experiments with leaf disks with the lower epidermis stripped away (Van Bel et al., 1992) or whole leaves (Van Bel et al., 1994). B. Transport Sugars and Mode of Phloem Loading Another characteristic difference between symplasmically and apoplasmically loading species is the dissimilarity in transport sugars. Whereas apoplasmic loaders transport sucrose exclusively, the sieve tube translocate of symplasmic loaders often contains large amounts of galactosyl sugars such as raffinose, stachyose, and verbascose (Zimmermann and Ziegler, 1975; Gamalei, 1985). Because the galactosyl sugars are more viscous than sucrose, the viscosity-to-concentration ratio of sucrose may be more favorable for mass transfer of organic C (Lang, 1978) and for the development of an appreciable turgor gradient between source and sink (Van Bel, 1993a). Some evidence exists that the linear velocity of phloem transport is higher in plants with apoplasmic minor vein configuration (Gamalei, 1990). If the

9. Direaors of C and N Economy in Plants

217

apoplasmic mode of phloem loading generates a greater pressure gradient than the symplasmic mode, this phenomenon alone could account for a more efficient transport to terminal sinks (Gamalei, 1990; Van Bel and Visser, 1994).

Linking the data on the membrane potentials of the cell elements in transport phloem (Fig. 6) with the multiprogrammed concept of phloem loading reveals a remarkable correlation. A coincidence emerges between the vein typology (and implicitly the mode of phloem loading) and the A~fSE/CC complex/A~//phloem p. . . . hyma ratio in the transport phloem (Fig. 6). In type 1 species, this ratio tends to be lower than 1, whereas the opposite holds for type 2 species (Fig. 6). Admittedly, the restricted number of species and families (Fig. 6) only allows speculations on the existence and the significance of such an association (Fig. 6). In light of the PMF-driven absorption of sugars, the AOsE/cc complex/ A~phloemp ..... hyma ratio should be indicative of the relative cell-specific capacity of the SE/CC complexes and the phloem parenchyma to retrieve sugars. The competitive capacity of the SE/CC complex for retrieving sugars from the apoplast (Fig. 6) should decline with a decreasing A~//SE/CCcomplex / A~phloemp..... hyma ratio. By contrast, the competitive strength of the phloem parenchyma increases with such a decrease. As predicted by the release/ retrieval model (Fig. 3F), a higher sugar accumulation by the phloem parenchyma and other axial sinks should occur in species with A~/sE/CCcomplex / A~Cphloemp. . . . hyma ratios < 1 rather than in those with ratios > 1 (Fig. 6). Provided that the correlation between the mode of loading and the behavior of the transport phloem is causal, a diagram emerges (Fig. 7). Expressed in physiological terms, symplasmic phloem loading (as in type 1 species) is linked with a reduced retrieval capacity of the transport phloem and a high accumulatory capacity of the axial sinks (Fig. 7). The opposite (low retrieval capacity, low accumulatory capacity of the axial sinks; Fig. 7) would be true for species with apoplasmic phloem loading (type 2 species). A shift in the relative strength between axial and terminal sinks potentially leads to different distribution patterns of C and N (suggested in Van Bel and Visser, 1994). The ratio between the sink strengths of the axial and terminal sinks likely directs the distribution of organic C and N. Strong axial sinks may evoke a relative accumulation of material in petioles and stems and may reduce the outgrowth of terminal sinks. The high investment of material in stem tissues would preclude the formation of photosynthetic tissue or result in photosynthetic tissue with a lower N content, both of which would retard plant growth.

218

AartJ. E. Van Bel

Figure 7 Correlation diagram of phloem loading, phloem transport, and assimilate distribution. The cardinal link in the diagram is the emerging correlation between the mode of phloem loading and the ~JsE/CCcomplex/~fphloemp . . . . hyma ratio (membrane potential of the SE/CC complex divided by the membrane potential of the phloem parenchyma). Crucial is the assumption that the CSE/CCcomplex/~Jphloemp . . . . hyma ratio is a determinant of the assimilate distribution between axial and terminal sinks. When the ratio is <1, the competitive strength of the phloem parenchyma is high relative to the SE/CC complexes in view of the presumptive PMFs. The axial sinks in type 1 species will profit from the favorable CSE/CCcomplex/~Jphloemp . . . . hyma ratio, provided that the metabolic or storage capacity is commensurate with the higher supply. The opposite is presumed to be true with regard to the terminal sinks in type 2 species where the ratio is > 1.

The collective activities of the channel-associated cells are not necessarily the only or principal determinants of C and N distribution or of consequent growth rates. The correlation diagram (Fig. 7) is based on a transportphysiological view of the distribution events. Obviously, many other determinants are involved in the actual distribution of C and N and the resultant relative growth rate (Lambers and Poorter, 1992). One may take this chapter as a plea to evaluate experimentally the importance of the channelassociated cells for the distribution of C and N in plants.

The speculation is advanced here that variations in phloem architecture and physiology are correlated with one another (Fig. 7), which would provide different strategies for the distribution of organic matter, with poten-

9. Directors of C and N Economy in Plants

219

tial consequences for the relative growth rate (RGR). According to this concept, C and N distribution is determined by integrative functioning of all cells associated with the phloem (including the cells in source and path) rather than by competition between the sinks alone. Is there any evidence that phloem physiology, organic matter distribution, RGR, and growth strategy may be linked in a way that is meaningful in terms of survival? As hardly any research has been done in this direction and as it seems to be a subject full of pitfalls, only a few speculations on emerging contours may be permitted. In herbs, the mode of phloem loading is associated with the climate zone (Gamalei, 1991; Van Bel and Gamalei, 1992; Turgeon et al., 1993), with species with symplasmic phloem loading prevalent in the tropics and subtropics and with apoplasmic phloem loading prevalent in temperate and boreal zones (Gamalei, 1991; Van Bel and Gamalei, 1992). This geographical distribution suggests a coincidence between temperature and the loading physiology. A differential temperature sensitivity of symplasmic and apoplasmic phloem loading has been substantiated (Gamalei et al., 1992, 1994; Turgeon et al., 1993). Symplasmic phloem loading appeared to be knocked out at temperatures below 10~ owing to closure of the plasmodesmata (Gamalei et al., 1994). The temperature-induced elimination would explain the scarce occurrence of herbaceous species with a symplasmic minor vein configuration in temperate and boreal zones as well as in mountainous regions (Gamalei, 1990; Van Bel and Gamalei, 1992). These habitats are dominated by herbs executing apoplasmic phloem loading, which continues to be operative at temperatures a few degrees above the freezing point (Gamalei et al., 1992). The dominant symplasmic vein configuration in northern hemisphere temperate-zone trees (Gamalei, 1989) does not conform with a universal association between climate and mode of phloem loading. It raises the question as to how these species with a symplasmic configuration survive the temperate conditions; the trees may be able to switch to apoplasmic phloem loading when the temperature drops below 10~ by using an "overflow mechanism" (Van Bel, 1992). When the temperature falls below the point at which the plasmodesmata between mesophyll and intermediary cells close, sugars may leak from the mesophyll cells and be absorbed by carriers of the SE/CC complex. If sugar concentration and sugar species determine pressure flow (Section IV,B) and, hence, the C allocation patterns (Fig. 7), the mode of phloem loading might influence the growth strategy. For instance, herbaceous plants in temperate habitats with a relatively short growing season would benefit from apoplasmic phloem loading being related to a high sugar retention capacity of the sieve tubes in the transport phloem (Fig. 7). These properties would lead to rapid and dominant C channeling to the

AartJ. E. Van Bel

terminal sinks and an inherently high RGR. Conversely, a low pressure flow coupled with a high leakage capacity of the transport phloem would enable growth strategies seen in low-RGR species in response to stress factors (Grime, 1979). It would allow a higher investment in structural adaptations (such as woody stems) and defense mechanisms against environmental assaults. An interesting prospect to be investigated is the existence of various strategies combining structure and physiology that impact the distribution of organic matter. The channel-associated cells play the major role in these syndromes of phloem physiology that may be associated with the climate a n d / o r the growth strategy. Despite its presumptive syndrome-bound behavior, the phloem remains a dynamic system with numerous control points for the distribution of organic matter. Future investigations have the potential to elucidate the significance of the emerging structural/physiological variety for the survival capacity of plants under specific environmental conditions.

The contributions ofJos6 Wilmering (Fig. 2b and c), Sylvia Toet (Fig. 2b and c), Ankie Ammerlaan (Fig. 2e), Kristel Perreijn (Fig. 2f),Jayand Achterberg (Fig. 4), Harold van Rijen, Jan Kees van Amerongen, and Frits Kelling (Fig. 6) are gratefully acknowledged. Critical reading of the manuscript by Drs. DieterJeschke,John Pate, and Hendrik Poorter is highly appreciated. The author is also much indebted to Marjolein Kortbeek and Dick Smit for excellent artwork.

Aloni, B., Wyse, R. E., and Griffith, S. (1986). Sucrose transport and phloem unloading in stem of Viciafaba: Possible involvement of a sucrose carrier and osmotic regulation. Plant Physiol. 81, 482-486. Daie, J. (1987). Sucrose uptake in isolated phloem of celery is a single saturable system. Planta 171,474-482. Eschrich, W., Evert, R. E, and Young, J. H. (1972). Solution flow in tubular semipermeable membranes. Planta 107, 279- 300. Gamalei, Y. V. (1985). Characteristics of phloem loading in woody and herbaceous plants. Fiziol. Past. 32, 866-875. Gamalei, Y. V. (1989). Structure and function of leaf minor veins in trees and herbs. A taxonomic review. Trees 3, 96-110. Gamalei, Y. V. (1990). "Leaf Phloem" (in Russian). Nauka, Leningrad. Gamalei, Y. V. (1991). Phloem loading and its development related to plant evolution from trees to herbs. Trees 5, 50-64. Gamalei, Y. V., Pakhomova, M. V., and Sjutkina, A. V. (1992). Ecological aspects of phloem export. I. Temperature. Fiziol. Rast. 39, 1068-1079.

9. Directors of C and N Economy in Plants

22"1

Gamalei, Y. V., Van Bel, A. J. E., Pakhomova, M. V., and Sjutkina, A. V. (1994). Temperature effects on the ER-conformation and starch accumulation in leaves with the symplasmic minor vein configuration. Planta 194, 443-453. Grime, J.P. (1979). "Plant Strategies and Vegetation Processes." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Grimm, E., Bernhardt, G., Rothe, K., and Jacob, F. (1990). Mechanism of sucrose retrieval along the phloem pathma kinetic approach. Planta 182, 480-485. Hayes, P. M., Offier, C. E., and Patrick, J. w. (1985). Cellular structures, membrane surface areas and plasmodesmatal frequencies of the stem of Phaseolus vulgaris L. in relation to radial photosynthate transfer. Ann. Bot. 56, 125-138. Horwitz, L. (1958). Some simplified mathematical treatments of translocation in plants. Plant Physiol. 33, 81-93. King,J., and Hirji, R. (1975). Amino acid transport systems of cultured soybean root cells. Can. J. Bot. 18, 2088- 2091. Lambers, H., and Poorter, H. (1992). Inherent variation in growth rate between higher plants: A search for physiological causes and ecological consequences. Adv. Ecol. Res. 23, 187-261. Lang, A. (1978). A model of mass flow in the phloem. Aust.J Plant Physiol. 5, 535-546. McCutcheon, S. L., and Bown, A. W. (1987). Evidence for a specific glutamate/H + cotransport in isolated mesophyll cells. Plant Physiol. 83, 691-697. Minchin, P. E. H., and Thorpe, M. R. (1984). Apoplastic phloem unloading in the stem of bean. J. Exp. Bot. 35, 538-550. Minchin, P. E. H., and Thorpe, M. R. (1987). Measurement of unloading and reloading of photo-assimilate within the stem ofbean.J. Exp. Bot. 38, 211-220. Oparka, K.J., Viola, R., Wright, K. M., and Prior, D. A. M. (1992). Sugar transport and metabolism in the potato tuber. In "Carbon Partitioning within and between Organisms" (C. J. Pollock, J. E Farrar, and A.J. Gordon, eds.), pp. 91 - 114. Bios, Oxford. Pate,J. s., and Gunning, B. E. S. (1972). Transfer cells. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 23, 173-196. Patrick, J. W. (1990). Sieve element unloading: Cellular pathway, mechanism and control. Physiol. Plant. 78, 298-308. Patrick, J. w. (1991). Control of phloem transport to and short-distance transfer in sink regions: An overview. In "Recent Advances in Phloem Transport and Assimilate Compartmentation" (J. L. Bonnemain, S. Delrot, W.J. Lucas, and J. Dainty, eds.), pp. 167-177. Ouest Editions, Nantes, France. Peel, A.J. (1970). Further evidence for the relative immobility of water in sieve tubes of willow. Physiol. Plant. 23, 667-672. Schulz, A. (1994). Phloem transport and differential unloading in pea seedlings after source and sink manipulations. Planta 192, 239-248. Sibaoka, T. (1962). Excitable cells in Mimosa. Science 137, 226. Turgeon, R. (1991). Symplastic phloem loading and the sink-source transition in leaves: A model. In "Recent Advances in Phloem Transport and Assimilate Compartmentation" (J. L. Bonnemain, S. Delrot, W.J. Lucas, and J. Dainty, eds.), pp. 18-22. Ouest Editions, Nantes, France. Turgeon, R., Beebe, D. U., and Gowan, E. (1993). The intermediary cell: Minor vein anatomy and raffinose oligosaccharide synthesis in the Scrophulariaceae. Planta 191, 446-456. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1974). Different translocation rates of ~4C-L-alanine (U) and tritiated water through the xylem vessels of tomato stems. Acta Bot. Need. 23, 305-313. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1976). Different mass transfer rates of labeled sugars and tritiated water in xylem vessels and their dependency on metabolism. Plant Physiol. 57, 911-914. Van Bel, A. J. E. (1978). Lateral Transport of Amino Acids and Sugars during Their Flow through the Xylem. Ph.D. thesis. University of Utrecht, Utrecht, the Netherlands. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1984). Quantification of the xylem-to-phloem transfer of amino acids by use of inulin ~4C-carboxylic acid as xylem transport marker. Plant Sci. Lett. 35, 81-85.

9. Directors of C and N Economy in Plants

22"1

Gamalei, Y. V., Van Bel, A. J. E., Pakhomova, M. V., and Sjutkina, A. V. (1994). Temperature effects on the ER-conformation and starch accumulation in leaves with the symplasmic minor vein configuration. Planta 194, 443-453. Grime, J.P. (1979). "Plant Strategies and Vegetation Processes." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Grimm, E., Bernhardt, G., Rothe, K., and Jacob, F. (1990). Mechanism of sucrose retrieval along the phloem pathma kinetic approach. Planta 182, 480-485. Hayes, P. M., Offier, C. E., and Patrick, J. w. (1985). Cellular structures, membrane surface areas and plasmodesmatal frequencies of the stem of Phaseolus vulgaris L. in relation to radial photosynthate transfer. Ann. Bot. 56, 125-138. Horwitz, L. (1958). Some simplified mathematical treatments of translocation in plants. Plant Physiol. 33, 81-93. King,J., and Hirji, R. (1975). Amino acid transport systems of cultured soybean root cells. Can. J. Bot. 18, 2088- 2091. Lambers, H., and Poorter, H. (1992). Inherent variation in growth rate between higher plants: A search for physiological causes and ecological consequences. Adv. Ecol. Res. 23, 187-261. Lang, A. (1978). A model of mass flow in the phloem. Aust.J Plant Physiol. 5, 535-546. McCutcheon, S. L., and Bown, A. W. (1987). Evidence for a specific glutamate/H + cotransport in isolated mesophyll cells. Plant Physiol. 83, 691-697. Minchin, P. E. H., and Thorpe, M. R. (1984). Apoplastic phloem unloading in the stem of bean. J. Exp. Bot. 35, 538-550. Minchin, P. E. H., and Thorpe, M. R. (1987). Measurement of unloading and reloading of photo-assimilate within the stem ofbean.J. Exp. Bot. 38, 211-220. Oparka, K.J., Viola, R., Wright, K. M., and Prior, D. A. M. (1992). Sugar transport and metabolism in the potato tuber. In "Carbon Partitioning within and between Organisms" (C. J. Pollock, J. E Farrar, and A.J. Gordon, eds.), pp. 91 - 114. Bios, Oxford. Pate,J. s., and Gunning, B. E. S. (1972). Transfer cells. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 23, 173-196. Patrick, J. W. (1990). Sieve element unloading: Cellular pathway, mechanism and control. Physiol. Plant. 78, 298-308. Patrick, J. w. (1991). Control of phloem transport to and short-distance transfer in sink regions: An overview. In "Recent Advances in Phloem Transport and Assimilate Compartmentation" (J. L. Bonnemain, S. Delrot, W.J. Lucas, and J. Dainty, eds.), pp. 167-177. Ouest Editions, Nantes, France. Peel, A.J. (1970). Further evidence for the relative immobility of water in sieve tubes of willow. Physiol. Plant. 23, 667-672. Schulz, A. (1994). Phloem transport and differential unloading in pea seedlings after source and sink manipulations. Planta 192, 239-248. Sibaoka, T. (1962). Excitable cells in Mimosa. Science 137, 226. Turgeon, R. (1991). Symplastic phloem loading and the sink-source transition in leaves: A model. In "Recent Advances in Phloem Transport and Assimilate Compartmentation" (J. L. Bonnemain, S. Delrot, W.J. Lucas, and J. Dainty, eds.), pp. 18-22. Ouest Editions, Nantes, France. Turgeon, R., Beebe, D. U., and Gowan, E. (1993). The intermediary cell: Minor vein anatomy and raffinose oligosaccharide synthesis in the Scrophulariaceae. Planta 191, 446-456. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1974). Different translocation rates of ~4C-L-alanine (U) and tritiated water through the xylem vessels of tomato stems. Acta Bot. Need. 23, 305-313. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1976). Different mass transfer rates of labeled sugars and tritiated water in xylem vessels and their dependency on metabolism. Plant Physiol. 57, 911-914. Van Bel, A. J. E. (1978). Lateral Transport of Amino Acids and Sugars during Their Flow through the Xylem. Ph.D. thesis. University of Utrecht, Utrecht, the Netherlands. Van Bel, A.J.E. (1984). Quantification of the xylem-to-phloem transfer of amino acids by use of inulin ~4C-carboxylic acid as xylem transport marker. Plant Sci. Lett. 35, 81-85.

10 Stem Photosynthesis: Extent, Patterns, and Role in Plant Carbon Economy

Leaves are the dominant photosynthetic organ in most species, although photosynthesis can occur in every plant organ, including stems, fruits, flowers, and roots. Among these alternative photosynthetic organs, stems most frequently contribute a significant proportion of whole-plant carbon gain. In fact, stems can often be the primary photosynthetic organ in desert species (Gibson, 1983; Nilsen et al., 1989). Other than leaves and stems, only roots (in the case of some orchid species such as the ghost orchid) rarely can serve as the primary photosynthetic organ. Research on photosynthesis by stems originated in the early twentieth century with observations of stem chlorophyll and stem stomata (Cannon, 1905, 1908). Since then many studies have been done on ' the nature, magnitude, and responsiveness of photosynthetic stems. Before about 1950, studies concentrated on the description of green stem anatomy, measurem e n t of chlorophyll in stem tissue, and documentation of stomata in epidermal layers. During the period of 1950-1970, many researchers measured the magnitude of photosynthesis in stems and calculated the potential contribution of stems to whole-plant carbon gain compared with that of leaves. During 1970-1990, most research concentrated on the comparison between leaf and stem photosynthetic responsiveness to environmental parameters. Most recently, questions about adaptation and acclimation to

Plant Stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Erik T. Nilsen

Characteristic

Stem photosynthesis

Photosynthetic

C~

C3

CAM

Frequent

Absent

Frequent

None-ephemeral

Present

Vestigial

Absent Multiple 6-12/~mol m - 2 sec- 1 (day)

Occasional Absent Negative

Common Present 10-20/~mol m - 2 sec(night)

pathway Stomatal abundance Leaf abundance/ phenology Succulence Palisade layer Net photosynthesis

Corticular

CAM stem

photosynthesis photosynthesis

habitat conditions have become the dominant subjects of research on photosynthetic stems. Species with photosynthetic stems can be categorized into three classes based on the structural and physiological patterns of the CO2 diffusion pathway into the stem chloroplast. Those classes include CAM (crassulacean acid metabolism) stem photosynthesis, corticular photosynthesis, and stem photosynthesis (Table 1). This classification scheme is based on both the terminology used in past research on photosynthetic stems and the differences in physiology and anatomy among the three classes. CAM photosynthesis is a group of physiological pathways, similar to the C4 pathway, commonly found in leaves and stems of succulent species (Osmond et al., 1982; Ting, 1985). This terminology is selected because the most unusual aspect of stem physiology in this class of plants is the CAM photosynthetic pathway. Many of these species have few, small, vestigial leaves, and photosynthetic succulent stems (e.g., many cacti, and desert euphorbias). The stem photosynthetic organ has abundant stomata (relative to those taxa performing corticular photosynthesis) that open during the night. Leafy members of the cactus family (in the subfamily Perskioideae) perform all CAM photosynthesis by leaves (Nobel and Hartsock, 1986). In members of the subfamily Opuntioideae leaves perform C~ photosynthesis while stems perform CakM (Nobel and Hartsock, 1986), as do members of some other succulent taxa (Lange and Zuber, 1977; Ting et al., 1983). In addition, leaves and stems of some CakM species can switch between the C3 pathway under cool and moist conditions and CAM under hot and dry conditions (Winter et al., 1978; Bloom and Troughton, 1979). Photosynthesis by bark tissues was first referred to as corticular photosynthesis by Strain and Johnson (1963); it had previously been referred to as

lO. Stem Photosynthesis

225

bark photosynthesis (Pearson and Lawrence, 1958). Corticular photosynthesis is characteristic of the cortex of new shoots in many species, the ray parenchyma cells in the wood of many shrubs and trees, and the bark of a smaller number of woody species (Schaedle, 1975). This class of species with photosynthetic stems is present in a large number of habitats, but it has been documented most frequently in temperate-zone trees. Corticular photosynthesis may be most common in temperate deciduous species because photosynthetic stems reduce winter respiratory carbon drain. However, there are also species from desert environments that perform corticular photosynthesis (Mooney and Strain, 1964; Nedoff et al., 1985; FrancoVizcaino et al., 1990; Schmitt et al., 1993). Several other points concerning the ecophysiological significance of photosynthetic stems are discussed below (see Section V). Characteristically, the epidermis of stems with corticular photosynthesis has no or very few stomata. Carbon dioxide diffuses to the cortical chlorenchyma either from the ambient air (through surface cracks or lenticels), the inner spaces of the stem, or inner tissues of the stem. The net photosynthetic rate of stems with corticular photosynthesis is zero to slightly negative. Thus, the primary role of corticular photosynthesis appears to be in the reutilization of respired carbon dioxide from nonphotosynthetic tissues, although chloroplasts in cortical tissues may be significant in other ways as well (discussed in Section V). In this treatment, the term stem photosynthesis is restricted to define the third class of species with photosynthetic stems. In this class, carbon gain occurs by the C3 pathway through abundant stomata in the stem epidermis (Table I). These stomata open and close in a manner similar to that of C~ leaves. Carbon fixation occurs in a chlorenchyma tissue just below the epidermis. Furthermore, the chlorophyllous tissue has an anatomy reminiscent of leaf palisades and spongy mesophyll (Gibson, 1983; Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988), and this class of photosynthetic stems is characterized by response curves to climatic conditions (temperature, light, CO2, etc.) similar to those of C3 leaves. Stem photosynthesis is found in a large number of families, both herbaceous and woody species, and is commonly found in species that inhabit stressful sites such as deserts, and early successional sites. None of these three classes of photosynthesis is restricted to stems. For example, CAM photosynthesis is the dominant photosynthetic process in cactus stems, but cacti also have leaves that perform CAM and there are other species that perform CAM in leaves but not stems (members of the Crassulaceae and Aizoaceae). Corticular photosynthesis is also performed by roots, inflorescences, flowers, and submerged aquatics. Stem photosynthesis presents many similarities to C~ leaf photosynthesis. Although species with photosynthetic stems are found in a large number

Erik T. Nilsen

of ecosystems and habitats, studies have concentrated on species from desert (40 species) and temperate forest habitats (12 species), accounting for more than 90% of the research articles on this topic. Studies on stem photosynthesis in vines or species from tropical thorn woodlands are uncommon. Comparisons among species with photosynthetic stems from a broad array of habitats are required for a thorough understanding of the diverse ecological significance of photosynthetic stems. The purpose of this chapter is to consolidate the state of knowledge about photosynthetic stems, and to provide a baseline of information for further research efforts. The chapter is focused on stem photosynthesis because corticular photosynthesis (Schaedle, 1975; Wiebe, 1975) and CAM stem photosynthesis (Kluge and Ting, 1978; Ting, 1985) have been reviewed elsewhere. The chapter begins with evolutionary and taxonomic aspects of plants with prominent photosynthetic stems, then covers the structure and function of photosynthetic stems. In conclusion, the chapter considers the various forms of ecophysiological significance of photosynthesis by stems. The general theme of this chapter is to illustrate the inadequacy of the current state of knowledge for describing or understanding the diversity of structure, function, and ecological significance of photosynthetic stems and to suggest areas for further research.

A. An Evolutionary Perspective The earliest land plants were most likely derived from a family of green algae, probably a group similar to the extant Characeae (Stewart and Rothwell, 1993). These were aquatic muldcellular algae whose upright stems were the dominant photosynthetic organs. Stems were also the dominant organ for photosynthesis in early terrestrial vascular plants (about 400 million years ago), because the earliest terrestrial vascular plants (C00ks0nia and those in the Rhynophyta) performed photosynthesis exclusively by stem tissue, as they had no leaves or roots (Stewart and Rothwell, 1993). In fact, several of the currently surviving groups of ancient plant taxa employ stem photosynthesis exclusively (Ephedraceae, Equisitaceae, and Psilotaceae). The family Psilotaceae is an unusual group because one member (Psilotum nudum) is virtually leafless and performs stem photosynthesis exclusively, while species in the other genus of the Psilotaceae (Tmesipteris) utilize leaf photosynthesis. Some evolutionary biologists believe that members of the family Psilotaceae may not be as ancient as was previously assumed because of the morphology and anatomy of P. nudum (Bierhorst, 1977; Wagner and Smith, 1993). Nevertheless, there is no question that

1o. StemPhotosynthesis

photosynthesis in stems is an ancient characteristic of plants dating back to the origin of land plants. Although photosynthetic stems are an ancient characteristic of plants, there is no simple association between the evolutionary age of current taxa and the presence of photosynthetic stems. Species representing diverse evolutionary heritages have photosynthetic stems. Published reports d o c u m e n t at least 26 families that contain species with stem photosynthesis. In addition, corticular photosynthesis has been studied in six different families and CAM stem photosynthesis in four families. In some cases, most members of a family have p r o m i n e n t I photosynthetic stems (Fabaceae, Ephedraceae, and Cactaceae), whereas in other families (Asteraceae, Rhamnaceae, and Scrophulariaceae) p r o m i n e n t stem photosynthesis is common, and in others it may be infrequent (Fagaceae, Cornaceae, and Rutaceae). Furthermore, a wide array of unrelated species in the American deserts have converged on a basic anatomical structure for photosynthetic stems (Gibson, 1983). The nonuniform distribution of species with photosynthetic stems among families of plants suggests multiple evolutionary events leading to the prominence of this trait. Even within one genus it is not u n c o m m o n to have a dominance of leafy species with one or a few leafless members surviving only on photosynthetic stems. For example, the genus Prosopis has approximately 60 species of which 1 (P kuntzii) is leafless. Thus, in some cases the evolutionary lineage conserved this character, whereas in other cases p r o m i n e n t stem photosynthesis is a derived character within the group.

B. Habitat Requirements Species with p r o m i n e n t photosynthetic stems are found in a diversity of ecosystems. Microphyllous leaves are often borne by species with photosynthetic stems; not surprisingly, then, photosynthetic stems are c o m m o n in desert habitats. However, photosynthetic stems also are found on tropical trees, temperate deciduous trees, conifers, vines, and many species in disturbed habitats. In general, stem photosynthesis is found in hot, dry sites with high irradiance (Gibson, 1983). The relatively high occurrence of stem photosynthesis in these habitats is most likely due to the effectiveness of vertical stems in reducing the energy load on the photosynthetic apparatus in high-light environments.

A. Structure of Photosynthetic Stems The diversity of taxonomic types, and classes of photosynthetic stems, results in a large diversity of structural characteristics. In general, most photo-

Erik T. Nilsen

synthesis occurs in the outer few millimeters of stem in a cortical chlorenchyma tissue. Species with stem chlorenchyma that do not develop a superior cork layer are frequently f o u n d in deserts (Gibson, 1983) or o t h e r highlight sites. The epidermal tissues may be one or several cell layers thick and the stomata may have a variety of spatial orientations (Gibson, 1983). Stomata are c o m m o n l y arrayed in columns parallel to the the long axis of the stem. In addition, the stomata are often sunken, in crypts, or covered with trichomes (Gibson, 1983). Most woody species with stem photosynthesis have a thick c h l o r e n c h y m a of densely packed cells. The c h l o r e n c h y m a cells are often long when mature, resembling the palisade cells of leaves, with small substomatal chambers (Fig. 1). In herbaceous or woody species, the stem may have an anatomy similar to that of the leaf on the same plant (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988). The chlorenchyma often contains or is s u b t e n d e d by corticular par e n c h y m a (Fig. 1), sclerenchyma, or collenchyma, particularly in rushlike stems (Gibson, 1983). T h e r e is a large diversity of anatomical patterns in species with stem photosynthesis, which, with the exception of examples in the North American deserts (Gibson, 1983), have yet to be explored in an ecophysiological sense. Species with corticular photosynthesis also carry out most photosynthesis in the cortical chlorenchyma; however, stomata are absent on the epidermis, and a cork layer develops soon after stem maturation. In some cases,

~ EpNemlis

Chlorenchymaand related tissues associated with stem photosynthesis in a suffrutescent chaparral plant from California (Lotus scoparius). Young shoots are less than 1 month old, and mature shoots are 14 months old. Note the appearance of palisade chlorenchyma in mature shoots, and the size of substomatal chambers. Cortical parenchyma cells are filled with a mucilage-like substance.

lO. Stem Photosynthesis

229

the cork layer develops unevenly over the stem surface, resulting in stripes or patches where light can easily penetrate to chloroplasts in the cortex (Nedoff et al., 1985). Chloroplasts that are deeply imbedded in the ray parenchyma of woody stems can also potentially contribute to corticular photosynthesis (Larcher et al., 1988). The ultrastructure of stem chloroplasts has been examined in only six species covering both stem and corticular photosynthetic classes (Adams and Strain, 1968; Kriedeman and Buttrose, 1971; Wiebe et al., 1974; Nedoff et al., 1985; Larcher et al., 1988; Rascio et al., 1991). No consistent patterns in stem chloroplast ultrastructure can be gleaned from the available literature. However, it has been reported that relative to leaf plastids the stem plastids may contain a large amount of starch (Kriedeman and Buttrose, 1971), little appressed thylakoid (Wiebe et al., 1974), extensive appressed thylakoids (Nedoff et al., 1985; Rascio et al., 1991), or frequent osmiophilic globules (Adams and Strain, 1968).

B. Biochemical Components The biochemical components of stem chloroplasts have been evaluated primarily in comparison with leaves. These studies have been limited to measures of chlorophyll, diagnostic gas exchange, and chlorophyll fluorescence kinetics. The first has a long historical record whereas the latter two techniques have been employed only in a few more recent studies. In fact, little is known about the biochemical characteristics of stem chloroplasts. Many measurements of chlorophyll concentration have been made for stems (Schaedle, 1975, and citations therein). If these values are expressed on a stem surface area basis, stems have chlorophyll concentrations comparable to that of leaves on the same plant. In addition, the ratio of chlorophyll a and chlorophyll b is similar to that of leaves (Nilsen and Bao, 1990). Some characteristics of the electron transport chain in stem chloroplasts have been determined by chlorophyll fluorescence techniques (Nedoff et al., 1985; Larcher et al., 1988; Franco-Vizcaino et al., 1990; Rascio et al., 1991; Larcher and Nfigele, 1992), oxygen evolution (Ehleringer and Cooper, 1992), and by light response curves (Osmond et al., 1987; Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Nilsen et al., 1989; Nilsen, 1992a,b; Nilsen and Karpa, 1994). Chlorophyll fluorescence kinetics of stem tissues have been studied only in species with corticular photosynthesis. However, gas exchange techniques have been used to study stem photosynthesis. Quantum yield of stem tissue is low [0.01-0.015 mol of CO2 mo1-1 PAR (photosynthetically active radiation)] compared with that of leaves (0.025-0.045 mol of CO2 mo1-1 PAR) when measured by steady state CO2 gas exchange techniques (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Nilsen et al., 1989; Nilsen, 1992a). In contrast, quan-

Erik T Nilsen

tum yield measured by oxygen electrode techniques is the same (approximately 100 mmol of 02 mo1-1 PAR) in stem and leaf tissue (Osmond et al., 1987; Ehleringer and Cooper, 1992). The contrasting results obtained by CO2 uptake or 02 evolution may be due in part to the high CO2 concentration used in oxygen electrode techniques. If stem chloroplasts could acclimate to lower light due to the shading effect of the epidermal tissues one would expect a higher quantum yield compared with leaves on the same plant. Quantitative studies of chloroplast density in stem cortical cells or the density of photochemical components in stem chloroplasts will help clarify the relationships between quantum yield of leaves and stems. The only technique used to evaluate carbon reduction aspects of photosynthesis in stem chloroplasts as of this date has been CO2 response curves (Fig. 2). In all reported cases, the CO2 saturated rate of stem photosynthesis is lower than that for leaves (Osmond et al., 1987; Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Nilsen et al., 1989; Nilsen, 1992b). The low CO2 saturated rate of stem photosynthesis compared to leaves could be due to many factors, including limitation by electron transport capacity, limitation by triose phosphate utilization, or limitation by ribulose 1,5-bisphosphate (RUBP) regeneration, but there is currently no evidence to support any of these mechanisms. The photosynthetic rate at low CO2 concentration indicates that stem chlo-

T

Chenopodium

?

ium 0 rj

Phaseolus

-~ 4o

_

-

artium ,1~

20

-

/~ e/

Psorotham

-

>, o o m

0

Intercellular

C0 2 (/zmol C0 2 m o t

air)

Figure 2 Stem photosynthetic responses to intercellular carbon dioxide concentration in several species performing stem photosynthesis (open symbols) or leaf photosynthesis (solid symbols) in similar habitats. (Data are redrawn from the following sources: Spartium and Cytisus from Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Psorothamnus from Nilsen et al., 1989; Chenopodium and Larrea from Pearcy and Ehleringer, 1984; Gossypium from Osmond et al., 1982; Phaseolus from von Caemmerer and Farquhar, 1981.)

10. Stem Photosynthesis

231

roplasts have a relatively low quantity of Rubisco (ribulose-bisphosphate carboxylase, EC 4.1.1.39) or a low activation state of Rubisco compared with leaves. This is suggested by the low mesophyll conductance (slope of photosynthesis vs intercellular CO2 concentration at low CO2 concentration) for stems compared with that of leaves (Fig. 2). Clearly, many aspects of the biochemistry of stem photosynthesis require further research before the physiological functions of stem photosynthesis can be understood. C. Responses of Stem Photosynthesis to Resource Variation Thermal responses of stem photosynthesis have been measured in a number of species from several different habitats (Fig. 3). Thermal optima are commonly between 20 and 30~ and some species from cooler environments (Cytisus) have cooler thermal optima for stem photosynthesis compared with those from warmer environments (Fig. 3). In all cases, the thermal optimum range is broad (the temperature range in which stem photosynthesis is above 90% of its maximum rate), frequently encompassing 15~ Most frequently the optimum temperature for stem photosynthesis reflects the ambient temperature of early growing season conditions (Adams

Spartium

!,/ " "

\

,,,,'"

Desert Species 0---0 Psorothamnus Caesalpinia Senna I

l

l

~k ~o0 ' ~

I

I

60

Temperature response curves for several species performing stem photosynthesis during the summer months. These species represent a gradient from coastal (cooler) to desert (warmer) sites. (F3) Cytisus scoparius, a coastal species (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994); (V) Spartium junceum, an inland mountain chaparral species (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994); (V) Senna armata, a high-elevation (650 m) desert shrub from the Mojave; (@) Caesalpinia virgata, a low-elevation (50 m) shrub from the Sonoran Desert (Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a); (C)) Psorothamnus spinosus, a low-elevation ( - 70 m) tree from the Sonoran Desert (Nilsen et al., 1989).

Erik T Nilsen

and Strain, 1969; Depuit and Caldwell, 1975; Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994b). In contrast to this evidence for adaptation of stem photosynthesis to the prevailing thermal conditions, there is little evidence for seasonal acclimation: a seasonal change in the thermal optimum for stem photosynthesis has been found in one Mojave Desert species while three other species from various habitats had no seasonal acclimation (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994b). Stem conductance of species with stem photosynthesis responds linearly to atmospheric vapor pressure (Osmond et al., 1987; Nilsen et al., 1989; Nilsen, 1992a; Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a). In general, measurements of stem conductance to water vapor in natural systems are low, between 50 and 200 mmol m -2 sec -a (Nilsen et al., 1993), which is similar to that for conifer foliage. However, the slope of decreasing conductance with increasing vapor pressure deficit can be similar to that of deciduous leaves (Osmond et al., 1987; Nilsen 1992a). Seasonal acclimation of the relationship between stem stomatal conductance and atmospheric vapor pressure occurs in some desert species (e.g., Caesalpinia in Fig. 4). High conductances occur at the lower vapor pressures during the winter and spring, and there is a rapid decrease in conductance with increasing vapor pressure deficit. In contrast, stem conductance dur-

!

T 7

i

|

!

~ 4oo '~

o

121 Psorothamnus

\~

V Spartium 9

o

o r/?

0

o 0 4 Vapor p r e s s u r e g r a d i e n t ( k P a / M P a )

Vapor pressure response curves for s u m m e r stem conductance of several species from different habitats, and winter stem conductance for one species. Two species are from coastal habitats [Cytisus scoparius (T) and Spartium junceum (V), redrawn from Nilsen et al. (1993) ], and three species are from desert habitats [ Caesalpinia virgata in winter (O) and summ e r (@) (Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a), and Psorothamnus spinosus (I-l), redrawn from Nilsen et al., 1989].

1o. StemPhotosynthesis

233

ing the summer is lower and there is little response of conductance to vapor pressure. The response between stem conductance and atmospheric vapor pressure may be related to habitat, as has been shown for leaves of some species (Mooney and Chu, 1983). Species from cool, moist, coastal habitats have greater stem conductance and a greater sensitivity to vapor pressure than those from desert habitats (Fig. 4). The differences in vapor response curves for stem conductance among species from different habitats may not be due to the impacts of water potential because many of these species have similar shoot water potential but different seasonal vapor pressure deficit responses (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a). Generally, stem photosynthesis has been shown to be sensitive to water stress (Nilsen, 1992a; Bossard and Rejmanek, 1992), but less sensitive than is leaf photosynthesis (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Nilsen, 1992a). Thus, at low water potential the relative importance of carbon gain by stems increases compared to that of leaves. However, there are differences among species. For example (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994b), stem photosynthesis decreased with water potential in a similar manner for two coastal broom species (Cytisus scoparius and Spartium junceum), but water potential had minimal impact on stem photosynthesis in two desert species (Senna armata and Caesalpinia virgata). In contrast, when compared to the same species at high water potential stem photosynthesis of the desert species Hymenoclea salsola decreased by 38% with a shoot water potential of - 2 . 3 MPa (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988), and was more susceptible to photoinhibition (Ehleringer and Cooper, 1992). The association between tissue nitrogen concentration and stem photosynthesis is not consistent among species. In some cases an excellent relationship between bulk stem nitrogen concentration and stem photosynthesis has been reported (Nilsen and Karpa, 1994). However, in other species a weak or no correlation between stem nitrogen concentration and stem photosynthesis was reported (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; Comstock et al., 1988; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994b). This variable association between stem nitrogen and stem photosynthesis among species may be due to the low variance in nitrogen concentration of stems in deserts and the high variance of other environmental characteristics. Furthermore, a bulk stem nitrogen analysis may miss the changing allocation of nitrogen between the chlorenchyma and the xylem parenchyma (see Pate andJeschke [8] in this volume) and therefore obscure the relationship between chlorenchyma nitrogen and stem photosynthesis. In an experiment in which nitrogen availability was varied and other factors held constant, there was a significant decrease in stem photosynthesis with a decrease in stem nitrogen (Nilsen, 1992b). Although the nitrogen concentrations and photosynthetic rates of these stems were lower than in

Erik T. Nilsen

leaves on the same plant, the slope of the relationship between nitrogen concentration and photosynthesis was the same for leaves and stems (Nilsen, 1992b). Controlled studies of stem photosynthetic response to stem chlorenchyma nitrogen content need to be done on both nitrogen-fixing and nonfixing species to improve our understanding of the impact of nitrogen limitation on stem photosynthesis.

A. Canopy Carbon Gain In species with stem photosynthesis the stem may be the sole supplier of carbon to the plant. In some species leaves are rudimentary and extremely ephemeral (Nilsen et al., 1989; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a); thus stems provide almost all the carbon gain. In species that have microphyllous leaves, stem carbon gain occurs in all seasons (Comstock et al., 1988; Nilsen and Sharifi, 1994a), and most of the annual carbon gain by stems occurs when leaves are nonphotosynthetic or abscised. Maximum stem photosynthesis is commonly at or below 10/zmol m -2 sec - 1 in the cool a n d moist season when leaves are present (Table II). However, during below-optimal growth periods, both leaf and stem photosynthesis are inhibited, but stem photosynthesis is inhibited less than leaf photosynthesis (Nilsen and Bao, 1990; Nilsen, 1992a). Thus, under stressful conditions stems increase their proportional contribution to canopy carbon gain compared with leaves.

Rate (/zmol m - 2 Species

Habitat

sec - 1)

Ref.

Spartium junceum Cytisus scoparius Psorothamnus spinosus Bebbia ju ncea Hymenoclea salsola Eriogonum inflatum Cercidiumfloridum Senna armata Caesalpinia virgata

Chaparral Coastal Desert Desert Desert Desert Desert Desert Desert

7.8 8.7 7.8 3.9 21.6 = 12-15 2.8 b 6.3 7.8

Nilsen et al. (1993) Nilsen et al. (1993) Nilsen et al. (1989) S c h m i t t et al. (1993) C o m s t o c k a n d E h l e r i n g e r (1988) O s m o n d et al. (1987) A d a m s a n d Strain (1969) Nilsen a n d Sharifi (1994a) Nilsen a n d Sharifi (1994a)

"Photosynthesis calculated on a projected stem area basis. oUnits are converted from mg dm - 2 hr - ~.

10. Stem Photosynthesis

235

The vertical orientation of stems with stem photosynthesis may be critical for their contribution to carbon gain during the summer in desert habitats. Many species with stem photosynthesis have vertical stems in all habitats. However, there are notable exceptions in desert habitats. For example, Cercidiumfloridum and Psorothamnus spinosus have dense canopies with stems at a multitude of angles. In the absence of vertical orientation Ehleringer and Cooper (1992) suggest that stem photosynthesis in some species would suffer considerable photoinhibition during summer months, when stems have low water potential. Thus, the vertical orientation of stems can mitigate the high energy load of midday in the summer, preventing potential photoinhibition and allowing the maintenance of carbon gain by stems. Many species with stem photosynthesis are nitrogen-fixing taxa (Harvey, 1972; Nilsen et a/.,1989, 1993; Bossard and Rejmanek, 1992; Nilsen and Karpa, 1994), and root nodules require a constant supply of carbon to remain functional. Photosynthetic stems may provide a constant supply of carbon for root nodules during periods of stress that induce leaf abscission, or during periods of intense herbivory (Bossard and Rejmanek, 1992). Thus, the presence of a canopy with stem photosynthesis may prevent nodule atrophy in legumes u n d e r stressful conditions, and allow for a rapid reinitiation of nitrogen fixation following suboptimal growth conditions.

B. Water Use Efficiency Some studies have found a lower water use efficiency in stems compared with leaves on the same plant (Depuit and Caldwell, 1975; Nilsen and Bao, 1990), whereas others have shown higher efficiency (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988; O s m o n d et al., 1987). The instantaneous water use efficiency patterns derived from gas exchange studies have been verified by the use of carbon isotope composition as an integrated measure of water use efficiency. In most cases, stem tissues have a lower carbon isotope discrimination than leaves on the same plant, indicating a higher water use efficiency for stems (Osmond et al., 1987; Ehleringer et al., 1987, 1992; Comstock and Ehleringer, 1992), although the same pattern could result from a higher temperature of stems compared with leaves on the same plant. It is possible that the chlorenchyma of photosynthetic stems is refixing some of the respired CO2 coming from the inner tissues of the stem. In such a scenario the stem isotopic composition would be more depleted in 1~C, such that the stem 613C signature (O'Leary, 1993) would be similar to or more negative than the leaves. Thus, the effect of higher water use efficiency on carbon isotope composition will be counteracted by substantial refixation of respired CO2. If the difference between the 613C signatures of stems and leaves does represent a difference in water use efficiency, then the higher water use efficiency for stems compared to leaves may be important for canopy carbon gain during the hot and dry summers in desert habitats.

Erik T. Nilsen

C. Nutrient Use Efficiency The only nutrient that has been investigated in relation to stem photosynthesis is nitrogen. Nitrogen use efficiency in desert taxa has been measured as 47-62/zmol of CO2 (mol N)-1 sec-1 (Comstock and Ehleringer, 1988). In a mediterranean legume, nitrogen use efficiency is approximately 40/zmol of CO2 (mol N) -1 sec-1 (calculated from data in Nilsen, 1992b). These nitrogen use efficiencies are low compared to those of leaves [in the range of 200-300/zmol of CO2 (mol N)-1 sec-1]. The low nitrogen use efficiency of stems compared with leaves would suggest that stem photosynthesis is of lesser importance than leaf photosynthesis during nitrogen limitation. However, the ratio of stem area to leaf area increased in low soil nitrogen treatments for S. junceum (Nilsen, 1992b) and, when nitrogen was withheld, the concentration of nitrogen in leaf tissues decreased more than in stem tissues. Therefore, stem photosynthesis decreased less than leaf photosynthesis during whole-plant nitrogen limitation, and the proportional importance of stems to canopy carbon gain increased (Nilsen, 1992b).

There are a diversity of species in many habitats that perform photosynthesis near the surface of the stem. While this trait is as old as the Origin of terrestrial plants, stem photosynthesis has also developed more recently in many different phylogenetic lines. The Fabaceae and Asteraceae may be the families with the greatest diversity of stem photosynthetic species. Corticular photosynthesis occurs in desert and temperate forest species, probably with the primary purpose of recapturing respired CO2 from other organs. CAM stem photosynthesis occurs in succulent species to maximize water use efficiency. Stem photosynthesis is similar to C3 leaf photosynthesis and occurs in species inhabiting a diversity of high-light sites. Stem photosynthesis can make a major contribution to plant carbon gain, particularly during periods of environmental stress. Current research on photosynthetic stems has focused only on species from desert and temperate forest habitats. Little research has been done in comparing species from different habitats or examining the seasonal flexibility of photosynthetic stems. We know little about the biochemical regulation of stem photosynthesis, in particular the relative importance of limitations by RUBP, Rubisco, the electron transport chain, or the inorganic phosphorus pool. Furthermore, we know nothing about the impact of carbon translocation to and from the phloem (see Van Bel [9] in this volume) on the photosynthetic activity of stems. The significance of stem photosynthesis to carbon balance during stress, and the potential importance of stem carbon gain to nodule maintenance,

lO. Stem Photosynthesis

237

are critical for understanding stress tolerance in legumes, especially given the high incidence of stem photosynthesis in nitrogen-fixing species. A foundation of knowledge needs to be developed through studies of the biochemical regulation of stem photosynthesis, and its interaction with nitrogen allocation patterns among a wide variety of species and habitats. This knowledge base could then be drawn on to understand the significance of stem photosynthesis to plant evolution in many taxa (particularly the legumes), and to develop applications for improving stress tolerance in agricultural systems utilizing legumes. Another interesting line of research concerns the other possible areas of significance of stem chloroplasts. For example, do stem chloroplasts produce enough oxygen to compensate for oxygen limitation in the inner tissues of stems? Do stem chloroplasts serve as a light sensor for young developing stems? Do stem chloroplasts provide an important nitrate reduction function in the nitrogen metabolism of stem tissues (see Pate and Jeschke [ 8] in this volume) ? The trade-offs between the benefits of having photosynthetic stems and the resulting constraints to plant structure and function need to be evaluated. For example, the carbon gain capacity of stems is d e p e n d e n t on light penetration to the chlorenchyma. Therefore, photosynthetic stems cannot have extensive cork development. What is the cost of a thin bark to stem herbivore defense (see Bryant and Raffa [16] in this volume)? Which is more important for herbivory defense: to have stem photosynthesis as a mechanism to enhance recovery from leaf herbivory, or to have an extensive bark for protection against stem insects? Stem photosynthesis requires surface stomata, but these are also the sites where fungal pathogens can enter the stem cortex. Are species with stem photosynthesis more susceptible to stem pathogens (see Shain [ 17] in this volume)? Canopy architecture is critical for displaying leaves in a m a n n e r that absorbs radiation optimally (see Givnish [1] in this volume). How does the absence of leaves impact the nature of canopy architecture? How does the density of canopy stems impact light penetration to photosynthetic stems? Are canopies of species with stem photosynthesis designed to maximize light absorption? It would be intriguing to use structural modeling techniques to determine the consequences of changing stem architecture on whole-canopy light absorption. The interactions between leaves and photosynthetic stems need to be studied in order to understand the dynamics of resource use by species with both photosynthetic organs. When leaves are produced in the spring what proportion of the carbon needed for leaf construction comes from stem photosynthesis? Is stem photosynthesis correlated with reduced carbohydrate storage in the xylem? If stem photosynthesis is blocked, does this change the photosynthetic performance or longevity of leaves? When re-

Erik T. Nilsen

sources are accumulated by roots, how are they apportioned to stem and leaf? Does any photosynthate from leaves contribute to the maintenance cost of chlorenchyma tissues? Does the subtending layer of cortical fibers interfere with photosynthate transfer from stem chlorenchyma to phloem? Does chlorenchyma have phloem loading cells that operate similarly to that in leaves (see Van Bel [9] in this volume)? What are the interactions between stem-dwelling organisms (see Ingham and Moldenke [ 11 ] in this volume), plant nutrient availability, and stem photosynthesis? A multitude of research questions is possible because the basic background research on stem photosynthesis is limited. As some of these questions are answered we will begin to integrate the significance of stem photosynthesis with the ecophysiology of plants.

This chapter was produced with support from the National Science Foundation Grant #BSR 91-19235 to E. T. Nilsen. Many thanks to A. Van Bel for reviewing an early draft and to A. Gibson for comments on anatomical considerations.

Adams, M., and Strain, B. R. (1968). Photosynthesis in stems and leaves of Cercidium floridum: Spring and summer diurnal field response in relation to temperature. Oecol. Plant. 3, 285-297. Adams, M., and Strain, B. R. (1969). Seasonal photosynthetic rates in stems of Cercidiumfloridum Benth. Photosynthesis3, 55-62. Bierhorst, D. W. (1977). The systematic position of Psilotum and Tmesipteris. Brittonia 29, 3-13. Bloom, A.J., and Troughton,J. H. (1979). High productivity and photosynthetic flexibility in a CAM plant. Oecologia38, 35-43. Bossard, C., and Rejmanek, M. (1992). Why have green stems? Funct. Ecol. 6, 197-205. Cannon, W. (1905). On the transpiration of Fouqueria splendens. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 32, 397-414. Cannon, W. (1908). The topography of the chlorophyll apparatus in desert plants. Carnegie Inst. Wash. Publ. 98. Comstock,J. P., and Ehleringer, J. R. (1988). Contrasting photosynthetic behavior in leaves and twigs of Hymenoclea salsola, a green-twigged warm desert shrub. Am. J. Bot. 75, 1360-1370. Comstock, J. P., and Ehleringer, J. R. (1992). Correlating genetic variation in carbon isotope composition with complex climate gradients. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 89, 7747-7751. Comstock, J., Cooper, Y., and Ehleringer, J. R. (1988). Seasonal patterns of canopy development and carbon gain in nineteen warm desert shrub species. Oecologia75, 327-335. DePuit, E., and Caldwell, M. M. (1975). Stem and leaf gas exchange of two add land shrubs. Am.J. Bot. 62, 954-961. Ehleringer, J. R., and Cooper, T. (1992). On the role of orientation in reducing photoinhibitory damage in photosynthetic-twig desert shrubs. Plant CellEnviron. 15, 301-306. Ehleringer, J. R., Comstock, J. P., and Cooper, T. (1987). Leaf-twig carbon isotope ratio differences in photosynthetic-twig desert shrubs. Oecologia71,318-320.

10. Stem Photosynthesis

239

Ehleringer, J. R., Phillips, S. L., and Comstock, J. P. (1992). Seasonal variation in the carbon isotope composition of desert plants. Funct. Ecol. 6, 396-404. Franco-Vizcaino, E., Goldstein, G., and Ting, I. P. (1990). Comparative gas exchange of leaves and bark in three stem succulents of Baja California. Am.J. Bot. 77, 1272-1278. Gibson, A. (1983). Anatomy of photosynthetic old stems of nonsucculent dicotyledons from North American deserts. Bot. Gaz. 144, 347-362. Harvey, D. M. (1972). Carbon dioxide photoassimilation in normal-leaved and mutant forms of Pisum sativum L. Ann. Bot. 36, 981-991. Kluge, M., and Ting, I. P. (1978). "Crassulacean Acid Metabolism." Ecology series, Vol. 30. Springer-Verlag, New York. Kriedeman, P., and Buttrose, M. S. (1971). Chlorophyll content and photosynthetic activity within woody shoots of Vitis vinifera L. Photosynthesis 5, 22-27. Lange, O. L., and Zuber, M. (1977). Frerea indica, a stem succulent CAM plant with deciduous C3 leaves. Oecologia31, 67-72. Larcher, W., and Ngtgele, M. (1992). Changes in photosynthetic activity of buds and stem tissues of Fagus sylvatica during winter. Trees 6, 91-95. Larcher, W., Lutz, C., Ngtgele, M., and Bodner, H. (1988). Photosynthetic functioning and ultrastructure of chloroplasts in stem tissues ofFagus sylvatica.J. Plant Physiol. 132, 731- 737. Mooney, H. A., and Chu, C. (1983). Stomatal responses to humidity of coastal and interior populations of a California shrub. Oecologia 57, 148-150. Mooney, H. A., and Strain, B. R. (1964). Bark photosynthesis in ocotillo. Madrofio 17, 230-233. Nedoff, J., Ting, I. P., and Lord, E. (1985). Structure and function of the green stem tissue of ocotillo (Fouquieria splendens). Am.J. Bot. 72, 143-151. Nilsen, E. T. (1992a). The influence of water stress on leaf and stem photosynthesis in Spartium junceum L. Plant Cell Environ. 15, 455-461. Nilsen, E. T. (1992b). Partitioning growth and photosynthesis between leaves and stems during nitrogen limitation in Spartiumjunceum. Am.J. Bot. 79, 1217-1223. Nilsen, E. T., and Bao, Y. (1990). The influence ofwater stress on stem and leaf photosynthesis in Glycine max and Spartiumjunceum (Leguminosae). Am.J. Bot. 77, 1007-1015. Nilsen, E. T., and Karpa, D. (1994). Seasonal acclimation of stem photosynthesis in two invasive, naturalized legume species from coastal habitats of California. Photosynthetica 30, 77-90. Nilsen, E. T., and Sharifi, M. R. (1994a). Seasonal acclimation of stem photosynthesis in woody legume species from the Mojave and Sonoran deserts of California. Plant Physiol. 105, 1385-1391. Nilsen, E. T., and Sharifi, M. R. (1994b). Gas exchange characteristics of two stem photosynthesizing legumes growing at two elevations in the California desert. Flora (submitted). Nilsen, E. T., Meinzer, E, and Rundel, P. W. (1989). Stem photosynthesis in Psorothamnus spinosus (smoke tree) in the Sonoran desert of California. Oecologia 79, 193-197. Nilsen, E. T., Karpa, D., Mooney, H. A., and Field, C. B. (1993). Patterns of stem photosynthesis in two invasive legume species of coastal California. Am. J. Bot. 80, 1126-1136. Nobel, P. S., and Hartsock, T. (1986). Leaf and stem CO2 uptake in the three subfamilies of the Cactaceae. Plant Physiol. 80, 913- 917. O'Leary, M. (1993). Biochemical basis of carbon isotope fractionation. In "Stable Isotopes and Plant Carbon-Water Relations" (J. R. Ehleringer, A. E. Hall, and G. D. Farquhar, eds.), pp. 19-26. Academic Press, San Diego. Osmond, C. B., Winter, K., and Ziegler, H. (1982). Functional significance of different pathways of CO2 fixation in photosynthesis. In "Physiological Plant Ecology II. Water Relations and Carbon Assimilation" (O. L. Lange, P. S. Nobel, C. B. Osmond, and H. Ziegler, eds.), pp. 479-548. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Osmond, C., Smith, S., Gui-Ying, B., and Sharkey, T. (1987). Stem photosynthesis in a desert ephemeral, Eriogonum inflatum. Characterization of leaf and stem CO2 fixation and H20 vapor exchange under controlled conditions. Oecologia 72, 542-549.

Erik T. Nilsen Pearcy, R. W., and Ehleringer, J. R. (1984). Comparative ecophysiology of Cs and C4 plants. Plant Cell Environ. 7, 1 - 13. Pearson, L., and Lawrence, D. (1958). Photosynthesis in aspen bark. Am. J. Bot. 45, 383-387. Rascio, N., Mariani, P., Tommasini, E., Bodner, M., and Larcher, W. (1991). Photosynthetic strategies in leaves and stems of Egeria densa. Planta 185, 297-303. Schaedle, M. (1975). Tree photosynthesis. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 26, 101 - 115. Schmitt, A. IL, Martin, C. E., Loeschen, V. S., and Schmitt, A. (1993). Mid-summer gas exchange and water relations of seven Cs species in a desert wash in Baja California, Mex. J. Arid Environ. 24, 155-164. Stewart, W. N., and Rothwell, G. W. (1993). "Paleobiology and the Evolution of Plants." Cambridge University Press, New York. Strain, B., and Johnson, P. (1963). Corticular photosynthesis and growth in Populus tremuloides. Ecology 44, 581 - 584. Ting, I. P. (1985). Crassulacean acid metabolism. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 28, 355-377. Ting, I. P., Sternberg, L. O., and DeNiro, M.J. (1983). Variable photosynthetic metabolism in leaves and stems of Cissus quadrangularis L. Plant Physiol. 71, 677-679. von Caemmerer, S., and Farquhar, G. D. (1981). Some relationships between the biochemistry of Photosynthesis and the gas exchange of leaves. Planta 153, 376-387 Wagner, W. H.,Jr., and Smith, A. R. (1993). Pteridophytes. In "Flora of North America" (N. R. Morin, ed.), Vol. 1, pp. 247-266. Oxford University Press, New York. Wiebe, H. (1975). Photosynthesis in wood. Physiol. Plant. 33, 245-246. Wiebe, H., AI-Saadi, H. A., and Kimball, S. (1974). Photosynthesis in the anomalous secondary wood of Atriplex confertifolia. Am.J. Bot. 61,444-448. Winter, K., LOttge, U., Winter, E., and Troughton,J. H. (1978). Seasonal shift from Cs photosynthesis to crassulacean acid metabolism in Mesembryanthemum crystallinum growing in its natural environment. Oecolog~a34, 225-237.

11 Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks: Diversity, Food Webs, and Effects on Plants

Complex ecosystems exist on the surfaces of plants (Campbell, 1985; Andrews and Hirano, 1992; Stephenson, 1989). These ecosystems exhibit significant spatial variability, daily and seasonal cycles, and successional processes. The abundance, activity, function, and species diversity or community composition of each organism group on the surface of a plant vary greatly depending on plant species, plant health, abiotic factors, and the presence of other organisms, especially predators. In general the groups that comprise plant surface ecosystems are (1) bacteria and fungi growing on plant exudates or surface cells, (2) epiphytes such as algae, bryophytes, vines, and parasitic plants, (3) pathogens including virus, bacteria, fungi, and possibly protozoa, (4) predators of these first three groups, including protozoa that feed on bacteria, nematodes that feed on bacteria and fungi, and microarthropods/insects such as mites and spiders that feed on fungi, nematodes, and other insects. Larger organisms could be considered part of this plant surface foot web, but the focus of this chapter is limited to organisms that live their entire life on the surface of plants. This chapter focuses on the phyllosphere, that is, the above-ground surfaces of the plant including stems and trunks. The phyllosphere food web has not been studied extensively, and thus some functions are hypothesized on the basis of what occurs in the rhizosphere, that is, the root-associated surfaces of the plant. Rhizosphere food web structure and function are sumCopyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

marized in Hendrix et al. (1986), Coleman et al. (1992), Ingham et al. (1985), and Moore et al. ( 1991 ). In both the rhizosphere and phyllosphere, food web structure and function are strongly influenced by (1) colonization processes (e.g., Pedgley, 1991), (2) moisture and temperature regimes, and (3) exudate production by the plant. The composition of exudates produced by leaf surfaces (Juniper, 1991) and by stems (Andrews, 1992) varies with the species of plant, plant health, and soil type. These exudates serve as selective substrates for organism growth in the phyllosphere. However, substrates are not the only selective forces operating in the phyllosphere. To reach the phyllosphere, organisms must move through the atmosphere (Pedgley, 1991), just as rhizosphere organisms must move through the soil (Paul and Clark, 1990). Movement through soil requires different adaptations than movement through the atmosphere, especially adaptations to ultraviolet (UV) radiation, humidity, and transportation, either by wind or on the surface of a n o t h e r organism, such as an insect, small mammal, or bird. For these reasons, the species composition of each organism group in the phyllosphere will be different from that in the rhizosphere, although different taxonomic groups may perform similar functions. In the remainder of this chapter, the process of immigration/emigration is not further considered, but is clearly of great importance in determining which organisms establish and survive on plant surfaces.

Organisms growing on plant surfaces can significantly influence plant productivity. Interactions between predators (e.g., protozoa and nematodes) and prey (e.g., saprophytic bacteria and fungi) influence nutrient availability to the plant, especially nitrogen availability, as water moves through the canopy and along stems and trunks (Carroll, 1981). Two important functions are controlled by predator-prey interactions: (1) retention of N in microbial biomass and secondary metabolites, that is, immobilization processes, and (2) the production of plant-available nitrogen, that is, mineralization (Hendrix et al., 1986; Ingham et al., 1985; Coleman et al., 1992). From the point of view of a plant, mineralization and immobilization rates must be proportionally balanced. When plants are rapidly growing, mineralization must be proportionally greater than immobilization, such that mineral N is available to the plants. But when plants are not rapidly growing, N should be retained in organic forms and not lost to ground water or erosion. This balancing between immobilization and mineraliza-

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

243

tion of nutrients improves for plants as food web complexity, and therefore ecosystem productivity, increases (Moore et al., 1991). Control of ecosystem processes by detrital or plant-based food web organisms was also demonstrated by Benedict et al. (1991). This summary of the literature indicates that bacteria cause both quantitative and qualitative shifts in concentrations of tannins, terpene aldehydes, and monoterpenes in the air surrounding flower buds and leaves, which, in turn, alters plant secondary metabolism. Following secondary metabolite production by plant surface-dwelling organisms, and nutrient mineralization controlled by predator-prey interactions, plants can adsorb nutrients in stem flow either through above-ground surfaces, or after incorporation into the soil (Jones, 1991). The second process involves competition by specific species of plant surface-adapted bacteria and fungi for space and nutrients, resulting in prevention of pathogen and parasite growth (Fokkema, 1991; Jones, 1991; Juniper, 1991; Krischik, 1991; Clay, 1992). Mycorrhizal fungi in the rhizosphere perform much the same functional role (Ingham and Molina, 1991). It is beyond the scope of this chapter to discuss plant-microbe interactions following wounding or pathogen attack and the reader is directed to Krischik (1991), Benedict et al. (1991), and Shain ( [ 17] in this volume). The third process involves attack and consumption of plant pathogens by predators such as predatory nematodes, microarthropods, and macrofauna that can control fungal, bacterial, and nematode pathogens or parasites (Jones, 1991; Shaw et al., 1991; Andrews, 1992). Secondary metabolites can function as antiherbivore repellents, feeding deterrents, or poisons and are frequently the focus of evolutionary responses (Nicholson and Hammerschmidt, 1992). Terpenes produced by conifers are chemically metabolized and utilized by certain herbivores as predator deterrents (Neodiprion sawflies on conifers; Knerer and Atwood, 1973) or as mating pheromones (scolytids; Gries et al., 1990). Even if not directly useful to the herbivore, such chemicals often serve as species recognition cues once an herbivore has evolved a mechanism for their detoxification. Plant secondary chemicals may even be used by the predator of a herbivore for chemical defense.Jones (1991) summarized seven possible plant-microbe-insect interactions: (1) fungal or bacterial secondary metabolites can be directly toxic or repellent to insects; (2) fungal or bacterial metabolites may function as insect attractants; (3) bacteria and fungi can be used as food by insects; (4) bacteria or fungi may facilitate utilization of nutrients by the insect by breaking down resistant plant materials before or after insect ingestion; (5) bacteria or fungi may detoxify allelochemicals; (6) bacteria and fungi may induce plant defense against insect attack; and (7) microbes may increase sex pheromone production. Plants that encourage pathogen competitors could benefit from this in-

244

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

teraction. If a plant exudes relatively low-cost substrates, such as simple sugars, or metabolites that result in the growth of organisms that compete with plant pathogens, then that plant is more likely to survive and reproduce than a plant that does not encourage competitors of pathogens. Plants not encouraging these pathogen competitors must spend energy and resources to combat pathogens directly, will have reduced vigor and reduced reproduction, and will most likely succumb to the pathogen.

Plant-surface food webs include primary producers, saprophytes, pathogens, herbivores, and predators. Primary producers, such as lichens, algae, mosses, and cyanobacteria, use the stems and trunks of higher plants as support surfaces, which provide surfaces where these smaller producers obtain light, carbon, and other abiotic resources while escaping competing organisms or predators (Carroll, 1981). Saprophytes or decomposers live on plant exudates or on dead or sloughed plant material. These organisms include the true bacteria as well as actinomycetes and fungi, including myxomycetes (Stephenson, 1989), oomycetes, deuteromycetes, ascomycetes, and basidiomycetes (Jones, 1991; Juniper, 1991). Plant pathogens, including viruses, plant-pathogenic bacteria and fungi, parasitic nematodes, and microarthropods, use the plant as their food resource (Andrews, 1992). Unchecked, systemic growth of pathogens can kill the host plant, while sublethal infections are often met by plant resistance, affecting the structure of the wood or architecture of the plant (Nicholson and Hammerschmidt, 1992). Small herbivores, such as nematodes and microarthropods, remove plant material through a variety of mechanisms. Sap-sucking aphids, rootfeeding nematodes, or leaf-consuming insects do not kill the plant, although at times they may limit reproduction and alter plant architecture by feeding on plant tips or buds (Jones, 1991; Benedict et al., 1991; Wagener, 1988). Predators, such as predatory nematodes and arthropods, prey on each of the above-mentioned groups (Hendrix et al., 1986; Ingham et al., 1985; Coleman et al., 1992), although the community compositions of these predators have not been well quantified (Campbell, 1985; Carroll, 1981; Wagener, 1988). Plant resistance usually involves the production of structurally complex, and thus metabolically expensive, phenolic compounds, tannins, or terpenes (see Shain [17] in this volume). These compounds can change cellular composition, altering the structure of the xylem and thus affecting plant architecture (see Gartner [6] in this volume). At times, these alterations may be undesirable, but often production of defensive metabolites is a desired characteristic. For example, cedar shingles or redwood fencing

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

245

boards are more resistant to fungal attack because they contain complex, antifungal products. The concentration of these products can be greatly increased by sublethal pathogen attack (Wagener, 1988; Nicholson and Hammerschmidt, 1992). Only one bacterial species and only two fungal species are found growing in the phloem and xylem of living plants, using plant nutrients without causing harm to the continued existence of the plant (Davis, 1989; Pearce, 1989, 1991). There are two postulated benefits of these "neutral" organisms. The first benefit is to initiate an "immune response" by the plant, which stimulates the production of terpenes, tannins, and other phenolic "antibiotics" (Pearce, 1991; Nicholson and Hammerschmidt, 1992), or resin flow (Andrews, 1992). The second postulated benefit is prevention of attack on internal tissues by other organisms by altering tissue palatability (Jones, 1991; Krischik, 1991). The immune response involves a strengthening or thickening of cell walls, an increase in membrane strength or toughness, and an increase in the concentration of tannins and secondary metabolites inhibitory to pathogens. The mechanism for this response appears to depend on release of auxin or other plant hormones (Andrews, 1992; Juniper, 1991) and directly impacts wood quality (see Gartner [6] in this volume). In fast-growing wood products, when a denser, stronger wood is desired, it may be useful to inoculate the plant with these immune response-inducing but nonpathogenic species of bacteria and fungi.

Numbers and interactions of plant-surface organisms can be represented in food web models (Ingham et al., 1986; Moore et al., 1991). Representafives of all functional groups likely exist on all plants, but the abundance, distribution, and activity of the specific species in these communities or groups are probably markedly different. Different communities will produce markedly different metabolites, and influence plant growth in a number of different ways, depending on the organisms actually active and performing a function in each community. A. Plant Substrate Production

The unique communities of decomposers on any surface of the plant depend on exudates produced by the plant, on materials transported into the plant surface area by atmospheric deposition, and on sloughed and dead plant litter or woody debris caught in the above-ground parts of plants (Carroll, 1981). Root exudation has been studied more extensively than above-ground exudation (Campbell, 1985; Paul and Clark, 1990) but little

246

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

is known about the rates of production, types of substrates produced, and how these exudates are influenced by the presence or absence of bacteria or fungi on either above- or below-ground surfaces. Rain and fog deposit a variety of compounds (Pedgley, 1991) on plant surfaces. These materials are utilized by saprophytic bacteria and fungi, as well as by photosynthetic algae, moss, and lichens. As water travels down a plant surface, plant exudates and atmospheric deposition provide nutrients, but bacteria, fungi, moss, lichen, and algae remove nutrients and add metabolic waste. Research suggests that the majority of nutrients in through flow from tree trunks are in the form of bacteria, fungi and protozoa, not organic debris or mineral nutrients (A. Tuininga, personal communication). Stem flow is thus the net accumulation of all the organisms, metabolites, and processes occurring on the plant. Similar processes occur in the rhizosphere, such that all plant surfaces are rich with highly diverse and constantly changing metabolites (Foster et al., 1983).

B. Bacteria and Fungi Certain species are strict decomposers or saprophytes, only utilizing plant exudates or detritus. Other species can use detrital material, but can also attack the plant as a pathogen, if access to unprotected plant tissues occurs through wounding or damage by nematode or insect feeding. Pathogens use a variety of mechanisms to gain access to plant tissues, although the plant can prevent pathogen attack by encouraging nonpathogenic bacteria and fungi to grow on their surfaces to compete with pathogens for resources and space. Some pathogens are carried into the host plant by bark beeries (see below), or can overcome competition from plant surface organisms (Krischik, 1991). Kfibler (1990), for example, found that certain fungi and bacteria loosen the cambial sheath that binds bark to wood, allowing access to the underlying plant tissues. Specific species of bacteria and fungi are plant mutualists, such as nitrogen-fixing bacteria or mycorrhizal fungi in the rhizosphere, or endophytic fungi (Clay, 1992) in the phyllosphere. No bacterial-plant phyllosphere mutualist has been found, however. The amount of nutrients immobilized in bacterial and fungal biomass can be considerable, from several nanograms to 10 mg or even 100 mg of biomass cm -2 surface area, comprising a significant portion of any stable nutrient pool (Ingham et al., 1986). When the bacterial or fungal component of the soil declines, nutrients are no longer sequestered in microbial or predatory biomass and can be lost to ground and surface water (Coleman et al., 1992). A grass plant with two leaves and a stem 10 cm high may have a surface area of 10 cm 2. Under optimal growing conditions, this surface may contain 107 bacteria, and 0.2-0.3 mm of hyphae. Given a bacterial biomass of

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

247

1 p g / b a c t e r i u m , and average hyphal diameters of 2.5 p.m and densities of 0.3 g cm -3 (Paul and Clark, 1990), bacterial biomass would be 10 p~g and fungal biomass would be 2 ~g on the surface of this one small plant. If all the above-ground plant surfaces were considered, the retention of any nutrient by these organisms would be considerable. The turnover rate of these nutrient pools may be even greater, because predator organisms such as protozoa, nematodes, and microarthropods consume several h u n d r e d to several thousand prey organisms per day (Ingham et al., 1985). Clearly, to understand fully the significance of the phyllosphere, these interactions need to be evaluated.

C. Protozoa and Nematodes Protozoa, including flagellates, naked and testate amoebae, and ciliates, feed mainly on bacteria, although amoebae can feed on flagellates, while ciliates feed on flagellates, and perhaps amoebae as well. Four different functional groups of nematodes can be differentiated on the basis of their mode of feeding: bacterial feeders, fungal feeders, root feeders, and nematodes that feed on other nematodes. Consumption of bacteria and fungi by nematodes or protozoa results in nutrient mineralization, making these nutrients available for plant growth, although the biomass of the soil organisms sequesters nutrients as well. The numbers of protozoa and nematodes on surfaces of plants have not been well quantified although as many as 1000 amoebae and 5 - 1 0 0 nematodes have been found per square centimeter on the bark of Douglas-fir in mature stands (Cromack et al., 1988). Most of the nematodes were bacterial and fungal feeders, but several ectoparasitic root-feeding nematodes occurred as well. Did these plant-feeding nematodes "hitch a ride" on a formerly soil-dwelling arthropod, or a bird, or perhaps they were carried by rain splash? How important are these interactions for plant survival or for the structure of above-ground plant tissues?

D. Fungal-Feeding and Predatory Arthropods Arthropods characteristically associated with bark surfaces may be divided into three categories: (1) species using bark surfaces only incidentally for portions of their life history (e.g., mating, refuging, and crypsis), (2) species associated with bark for the majority of their life cycle (corticolous) but whose food source is not wood itself, and (3) species deriving nourishment directly or indirectly from the living subcortical plant cells, usually the phloem or cambium. Corticolous fauna feed on epiphytic mosses, lichens, algae, and microfungi and are represented by a n u m b e r of distinct taxonomic groups. The most numerous, on a worldwide basis, are water bears (Tardigrada), springtails (Collembola), beetle/turtle mites (Oribatida/Cryptostigmata), and

248

E. R. Ingham and A. tL Moldenke

bark-lice (Psocoptera). A single Douglas-fir in Oregon may have as many as 8 X 107 individuals of a single species of oribatid mite feeding on benign decomposer microfungi such as Cladiosporium (Andr6 and Voegtlin, 1981). These bark-associated microarthropods can occasionally assume economic importance as vectors of disease, such as filbert blight (Anisograma), which destroys vascular function (G. Krantz, personal communication). Less numerous and larger arthropods are characteristic of these microhabitats, such as moss-beetles (Byrrhidae), jumping-scorpionflies (Boreidae) and bristletails (Machilida). The fecal material produced by these organisms, which they deposit on the surface of woody plants, is rich in plant-available nutrients. Leaf destruction by herbivores generally decreases the overall rate of plant growth and reduces seed production. Woody (perennial) plants are, however, provided with a heavy shower of nutrient-rich insect feces if plants are heavily defoliated. Defoliator outbreaks of the spruce budworm (Ch0ristoneura fumiferana) are known to produce alternating periods of reduced annual ring growth (outbreak) and accelerated ring growth (postoutbreak) due to nutrients recycled from the defoliator feces by soil-inhabiting microarthropods and microbes (Wickman, 1990; Schowalter et al., 1991). This fundamental recurrent pattern of wood production must have considerable impacts on both the living tree and the lumber. In the coastal Pacific Northwest conifer forests of North America, nearly one-quarter of the gross primary production, and the majority of the fixed nitrogen, may be attributable to epiphytic cryptogams, such as the lichen species Lobularia oregana (Nadkarni, 1985). An epiphytic moss- and lichenfeeding corticolous fauna serves as the most predictable food source for arthropod predators, for example, spiders (Araneae), ants (Formicidae), beeries (Coleoptera), hemerobiids, and raphidians (Neuroptera). These predators serve as the major population regulatory control of potential defoliating herbivores of the "host plant" (A. Moldenke, unpublished data).

1. Sap Feeders The most numerous and widespread of the groups obtaining their nutrition directly from living plant cells are the aphids (Aphidae) and scales (Coccoidea). Although relatively unstudied, these groups occur on a wide variety of woody taxa (e.g., aphids of the genus Cinara on northern hemisphere conifers; Furniss and Carolin, 1977). High densities near the growing shoot have strong (localized, <1 cm) deleterious effects on subsequent wood growth because intracellular enzymatic digestion produces irregular growth responses in nonwoody tissue. Luckily, these species are seldom gregarious, and do not often occur in densities liable to affect woody growth significantly. However, uncontrolled perennial pest infestations such as oak pit scale (Asterolecanium spp.) can seriously deform entire trees (Pritchard and Beer, 1950; Okiwelu, 1977).

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

249

2. Burrowing Feeders The insects receiving the greatest amount of study are those that burrow within meristematic and phloem tissue. The major cause of mortality through phloem destruction or indirectly through incidental inoculation of pathogenic fungi in both wild and plantation species of trees is frequently attributed to scolytid beetles. Phloem tissue is usually the site of maximum feeding, because it contains the most nutrients. Species feeding on the bark or xylem often start out life (the earliest instars have the most rapid tissue growth) feeding on the cambium (e.g., many cerambycids and buprestids), but become primarily fungivorous on either symbiotic fungi (e.g., ambrosia beetles) or preconditioned, heavily decayed wood. Many species in this latter category possess either intestinal or intracellular microsymbionts (Crowson, 1981). Certain species of buprestid beetles attack stressed trees, but are unable to moult to adults until the tree actually dies (sometimes a prolonged period; Anderson, 1960). Although most of these insects attack only stressed individuals, some taxa have evolved the capacity to induce stress directly, usually by partial or entire girdling. Most of the notorious wood-feeding, stem-dwelling taxa attack large woody boles or branches. If attack does not result in tree death, it is generally assumed that the wound is healed and subsequent woody growth relatively unaffected. Girdler activity seldom results in death of the whole plant, but the effect may be long-lasting and conspicuous through significant alteration of the pattern of growing stems/trunks. The overall growth form of many hardwoods might in fact be largely determined by twig girdlers. Insects may change tree growth form (branch initiation/dominance) by means other than actual tissue death. Gall formation on a young branch or leader may result either in reduced axial growth or change in functional status (i.e., no reproduction distal to gall). This occurs in numerous herbaceous species (e.g., on the perennial stems of Penstemon peckii), past which all further growth and reproduction are halted, even though the stem remains photosynthetically active and a major element of the plant for several subsequent years (A. R. Moldenke, unpublished data). If this same phen o m e n o n occurs in woody plants, it is probably generally limited to the youngest woody structures and subsequent branch compensation limits structural and economic consequences. During some years, however, 10% of the apical 0.5-1.0 m of all branches on Quercus garryana in Oregon may be girdled by squirrels feeding on the galls of Bessetia ligni (Cynipidae; J. Miller, personal communication). In summary, arthropod damage to woody tissues is usually of limited extent and of little concern to future growth of the tree or to the structural integrity of the wood itself. Under prolonged stressful conditions, however, wood-feeding insect populations can build to sufficient densities to disable permanently or kill a woody plant. These effects are generally confined to individual plants on poor soils, exposed slopes, or sites with intense com-

250

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

petition. Most frequently the uppermost portion of the tree is severely affected. Indeed, entire forests of old-growth Douglas-fir in the Pacific Northwest are characterized by dead tops in perhaps 10-25% of the trees (Spies and Franklin, 1991; S. Acker, personal communication). Occasionally truly aggressive insect pests may attack and kill healthy trees. The direct effect of wood-feeding insects that girdle or gall young branches/ leaders or kill terminal buds (i.e., tip-moths, shoot-moths, terminalweevils) will cause altered alignments of xylem growth. If altered trunk growth involves tissues only 1 - 3 years old, presumably no detrimental structural changes would ensue. In contrast, if a mature top is killed, structural changes would be sufficient to preclude commercial use.

3. Relation with Fungi Most woody plants can counteract direct insect feeding damage with wound responses. Minute blemishes might preclude use of the wood from cabinetry or trim, but the more serious effect of insect wood burrowing is introduction of fungal inocula. A slow-growing fungus that persists for many years may have detrimental effects as great as those of recognized "pathogens." There is fight community coupling between many arthropod and microbial species attacking living wood (and dead wood, too). As a wood borer attains adulthood and emerges from a woody stem, it is exposed to the spores of numerous wood-feeding fungi. When it enters a new stem, the borer inoculates the stem as it burrows and oviposits, and subsequent generations continue to inoculate new stems. Because the majority of wood-feeding insects oviposit through minute holes in the bark made with their ovipositors, inoculation potential is reduced relative to an adult insect that burrows into the wood before ovipositing. If the immature insects performing the boring require the fungal exoenzymes for wood digestion, behavioral adaptations of the parent usually ensure that such inoculation occurs synchronously with egg deposition (Crowson, 1981). Fungal growth in the phloem and sapwood results in progressive blockage with concomitant death of downstream cells and embolism in the conductive tissue. Fungi can also grow medially and ultimately result in heavily decayed heartwood, without direct death of the tree. A large percentage of many species of trees is characterized by individuals with rotted heartwood. These fungi, although certainly detrimental to lumber production, are frequently integral to the biodiversity of the community at large by providing trees for bat roosts, large mammal nests, hibernation sites for bears, and habitat for countless species of stenotopic arthropods. When such heart rot prospers high in the tree, the susceptibility to wind damage significantly increases (Furniss and Carolin, 1977).

4. Protection by Predatory Insects from Damaging Insects Because bark and wood are recalcitrant substances and boring is a protracted process, damaging insects are exposed during burrow initiation. The bark surfaces of

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

251

most woody plants are densely populated by predaceous arthropods (e.g., spiders). Dominant tree species in the Northwest (i.e., Alnus, Acer, Pseudotsuga, and Thuja) have characteristic corticolous predator fauna, whose presence is determined by bark roughness and epiphytic cryptogamic growth (A. Moldenke, personal observation). The rougher the bark and the greater the number of epiphytes, the denser and more speciose the fauna of predators (A. R. Moldenke, unpublished data). Numerous woody plants, especially in the tropics, have evolved commensal relationships with ants that live in the pith, galls, or inside thorns (Beattie, 1985). The plants provide nourishment for the ants in order to ensure dense populations that are capable of effective predation on potential herbivores, including mammals. The nutritive substances provided by the plant often require the continued presence of the ants to stimulate food production, either by physically walking on the surface of the plant or by timely removal of the plant food tissues. Another beneficial insect group that frequently inhabits pith includes the solitary bees (e.g., Megachilidae and Xylocopinae). Woody plants such as Sambucus and Rubus in the Pacific Northwest may harbor large populations that service their host as well as other nearby species (Moldenke, 1976).

Bark beetles (Coleoptera: Scolytidae) are found throughout the world in association with numerous types of woody plants. Their activities may be confined to dead wood (logs, snags), living wood (generally prestressed through other causes), or even living petioles (with no adverse effects on the adjacent woody structures). A. Multiple Lines of Defense Most bark beetles are specialized as to the identity of the woody plant that they attack (usually to the genus or species level), and most are further specialized to the preferred diameter of stem within the woody plant (Wood, 1982). In the temperate zones the majority of species are associated with dead or dying wood (Wood, 1982; Berryman, 1986); most species have complex interdependencies with wood-metabolizing fungi, which they transport to new resources in order to obtain sufficient nutrition from the wood itself. Species capable of attacking living trees may severely damage or kill the tree through the subsequent growth of their phoretic fungal partner. B. Dead Wood: A Successional Story All woody plants pass through stages when major limbs or even the bole itself are dead and subject to decomposition processes. This death and de-

252

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

cay is seldom considered as integral to healthy growth, but should be. The processes affecting an arboreal dead snag are similar to log decomposition on the ground. The great majority of arthropod wood feeders feed on a medium that has been thoroughly infiltrated with fungal hyphae, to such an extent that the distinction between fungal feeding and wood feeding becomes moot. Most taxa of arthropods that feed on dead wood are related to species attacking stressed live trees. As a general rule, insect species attacking either the living tree or the wood immediately after death show a high degree of tree species specificity. A critical determinant of both the speed and course of the decay process is the initial stage of fungal exploitation. This process is driven by the physical penetration of the wood surface by insect taxa, either by the maternal burrower or only by her ovipositor. The most significant insects worldwide to initially penetrate wood are bark beetles (Scolytidae) and their specialized predators and parasitoids. A beetle entering the log carries with it not only an extremely diverse fungal and bacterial inoculum, but a menagerie of phoretic nematodes and mites. Once fungal growth inhibitors secreted by the adult bark beetles have dissipated, the beetle burrows fill with fungal hyphae. The hyphae obtain nutrients initially from beetle fecal material and later from the recalcitrant wood. This fungal jungle is fed on by diverse specialized taxa of microarthropods, whose movement permits rapid dispersal and growth of bacteria and other more generalized fungi, such as yeasts and slime molds. This in turn attracts diverse populations of invertebrates, which in turn feed on this increasingly diverse resource. As channeling by other species of arthropods proceeds, more species enter the log from the surrounding soil community. Initial stages of wood decomposition may support several dozen species of arthropods and fungi, very few of which are characteristic of the soil food web surrounding a log. After perhaps 1 year, each log may support several hundred species of insects, several thousand bacterial and fungal species, and several tens of protozoan and nematode species. However, in later stages of decay the majority of ever-increasing numbers of taxa of bacteria, fungi, protozoa, nematodes, and microarthropods will invade from the surrounding soil. The full course of the decay process for each log in the temperate zone may involve several thousand arthropod species (A. R. MoP denke, unpublished data). Once decay has proceeded through the rapid fungal colonization stage, logs become even more thoroughly channeled by either termites or carpenter ants (Camp0notus). Termites actually eat the wood, often with the help of intestinal mutualist bacteria and protozoa, while carpenter ants simply remove wood as sawdust and disperse it on the soil.

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

After 1 - 2 years on the ground and the disappearance of the inner bark, most wood borers respond primarily to differences between major classes of trees (e.g., conifer vs hardwood) and to different generalized successional stages of the decomposition process. Species characteristic of the early stages of decomposition have short life cycles (usually annual or less), whereas species found in later decay stages have life cycles lasting many years. Growth in the later stages is limited by the general lack of macronutrients. Fauna within these older logs have developed complex, virtually unstudied, symbiotic relationships with microbial species for both the enzymatic breakdown of complex polysaccharides and nitrogen fixation (Crowson, 1981).

Plants have always existed with bacteria, fungi, protozoa, and nematodes on their surfaces. A small amount of information is available on the densities and diversity of organisms inhabiting plant surfaces, but little is known about how they influence plant growth. Although numbers and species composition differ in the phyllosphere as compared to the rhizosphere, similar interactions occur in both places. The following summary statements can be made. 1. The rhizosphere and phyllosphere food webs consist of communities of bacteria, fungi, protozoa, nematodes, microarthropods, and insects driven by plant exudates and detrital material. 2. Food web structure and function are strongly influenced by colonization processes, moisture and temperature regimes, and exudate production by the plant. 3. Interactions between saprophytes and their predators alter the form of nitrogen and other nutrients in stem flow. Plants can adsorb these nutrients through above-ground surfaces, or after incorporation into the soil. How important the processes of phyllosphere immobilization and mineralization may be to plant growth is unknown. 4. The food web of organisms on the surfaces of plants provides protection against pathogens and parasites. The mechanisms preventing pathogen attack include competition for nutrients and competition for space on the surface of the plant. 5. Predators on the surface of plants protect plants from pathogen attack. Once established, bark or leaf surface organisms compete with other colonizing organisms, often preventing the establishment of pathogens on the surface of the plant. Predatory arthropods and perhaps nematodes remove potential invaders from the bark surface.

254

E. tL Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

6. If the phyllosphere defense and the physical barrier of the plant surface are overcome, plants typically respond to pathogen attack by producing thicker bark, structurally denser wood, or higher levels of toxic compounds in the wood, often resulting in mechanically stronger or more resistant wood products. Management of plant-surface microbial communities could be used to improve wood quality, but use of these interactions requires a better understanding of the physiology, ecological niche, and competitive interactions of both the surface-dwelling organisms and their host plants.

Anderson, R. E (1960). "Forest and Shade Tree Entomology." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Andrr, H. M., and Voegtlin, D.J. (1981). Some observations on the biology of Camisia carroUi n. sp. (Acari: Oribatida). Acarologia 23, 81-89. Andrews, J. H. (1992). Biological control in the phyllosphere. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 30, 603-635. Andrews,J. H. and Hirano, S. S. (eds.). (1992). "Microbial Ecology of Leaves." Springer-Verlag, New York. Beattie, A. (1985). "The Evolutionary Ecology of Ant-Plant Mutualisms." Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Benedict, J. H., Chang, J. E, and Bird, L. S. (1991). Influence of plant microflora on insectplant relationships in Gossypium hirsutum. In "Microbial Mediation of Plant-Herbivore Interactions" (P. Barbosa, V. A. Krischik, and C. G.Jones, eds.), pp. 273-304.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Berryman, A. A. (1986). "Forest Insects: Principles and Practice of Population Management." Plenum Press, New York. Campbell, R. (1985). "Plant Microbiology." Edward Arnold Publishers, Baltimore, Maryland. Carroll, G. C. (1981). Microbial productivity on aerial plant surfaces. In "Microbial Ecology of the Phylloplane" (J. P. Blakeman, ed.), pp. 15-46. Academic Press, London. Clay, K. (1992). Endophytes as antagonists of plant pests. In "Microbial Ecology of Leaves" (J. H. Andrews and S. S. Hirano, eds.), pp. 331-357. Springer-Verlag, New York. Coleman, D. C., Odum, E. P., and Crossley, D. A., Jr. (1992). Soil biology, soil ecology and global change. Biol. Fertil. Soils 14, 104-111. Cromack, K., Fichter, B. L., Moldenke, A. R., Entry, J. A., and Ingham, E. R. (1988). Interactions between soil animals and ectomycorrhizal fungal mats. Agric. Ecosyst. Environ. 24, 161-168. Crowson, R. A. (1981). "The Biology of the Coleoptera." Academic Press, London. Davis, M.J. (1989). Host colonization and pathogenesis in plant diseases caused by fastidious xylem-inhabiting bacteria. In "Vascular Wilt Diseases of Plants" (E. C. Tjamos and C. H. Beckman, eds.), pp. 33-50. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Fokkema, N.J. (1991). The phyllosphere as an ecologically neglected milieu: A plant pathologist's point of view. In "Microbial Ecology of Leaves" (J. H. Andrews and S. S. Hirano, eds.), pp. 3-20. Springer-Verlag, New York. Foster, R. C., Rovira, A. D., and Cock, T. W. (1983). "Ultrastructure of the Root-Soil Interface." American Phytopathology Society, St. Paul, Minnesota. Furniss, R. L. and Carolin, V. M. (1977). "Western Forest Insects." Misc. Pub. No. 1339, USDA Forest Service, Washington, DC.

11. Microflora and Microfauna on Stems and Trunks

255

Gries, G., Leufven, A., and Lafontaine,J. P. (1990). New metabolites of a-pinene produced by the mountain pine beetle, Dendroctonus ponderosae (Coleoptera: Scolytidae). Insect Biochem. 20, 365- 371. Hendrix, P. F., Parmelee, R. W., Crossley, D. A.,Jr., Coleman, D. C., Odum, E. P., and Groffman, P. M. (1986). Detritus foodwebs in conventional and no-tillage agroecosystems. BioScience 36, 374- 380. Ingham, E. R. and Molina, R. (1991). Interaction among mycorrhizal fungi, rhizosphere organisms and plants. In "Microbial Mediation of Plant-Herbivore Interactions" (P. Barbosa, V. A. Krischik, and C. G.Jones, eds.), pp. 169-198.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Ingham, E. R., Trofymow, J. A., Ames, R. N., Hunt, H. W., Morley, C. R., Moore, J. c., and Coleman, D. C. (1986). Trophic interactions and nitrogen cycling in a semiarid grassland soil. I. Seasonal dynamics of the soil foodweb. J. Appl. Ecol. 23, 608-615. Ingham, R. E., Trofymow, J. A., Ingham, E. R., and Coleman, D. C. (1985). Interactions of bacteria, fungi and their nematode grazers: Effects on nutrient cycling and plant growth. Ecol. Monogr. 55, 119-140. Jones, C. G. (1991). Interactions of among insects, plants and microorganisms: A net effects perspective on insect performance. In "Microbial Mediation of Plant-Herbivore Interactions" (P. Barbosa, V. A. Krischik, and C. G. Jones, eds.), pp. 7-36. John Wiley & Sons, New York. Juniper, B. E. (1991). The leaf from the inside and the outside: A microbe's perspective. In "Microbial Ecology of Leaves" (J. H. Andrews and S. S. Hirano, eds.), pp. 21-42. SpringerVerlag, New York. Knerer, G., and C. E. Atwood. 1973. Diprionid sawflies: Polymorphism and speciation. Science 179, 1090-1099. Krischik, V. A. (1991). Specific or generalized plant defense: Reciprocal interactions between herbivores and pathogens. In "Microbial Mediation of Plant-Herbivore Interactions" (P. Barbosa, V. A. Krischik, and C. G. Jones, eds.), pp. 309-340.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Kfibler, H. (1990). Natural loosening of the wood/bark bond: A review and synthesis. For. Prod.

J. 40, 25- 31. Moldenke, A. R. (1976). California pollination ecology and vegetation types. Phytologia 34, 305-361. Moore, J. C., Hunt, H. W., and Elliott, E. T. (1991). Ecosystem properties, soil organisms and herbivores. In "Microbial Mediation of Plant-Herbivore Interactions" (P. Barbosa, V. A. Krischik, and C. G.Jones, eds.), pp. 105-140.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Nadkarni, N. M. (1985). Biomass and mineralization capacity of epiphytes in Acer macrophyllum communities of a temperate moist conifer forest, Olympic Peninsula, Washington State. Can. J. Bot. 62, 2223-2228. Nicholson, R. L., and Hammerschmidt, R. (1992). Phenolic compounds and their role in disease resistance. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 30, 369-389. Okiwelu, S. N. (1977). Studies on a pit-making scale, Asterolecanium minus, on Quercus lobata. Ann. Entomol. Soc. Am. 70, 615-621. Paul, E. A., and Clark, E E. (1990). "Soil Microbiology and Biochemistry." Academic Press, San Diego. Pearce, R. B. (1989). Cell wall alterations and antimicrobial defense in perennial plants. In "Plant Cell Wall Polymers: Biogenesis and Biodegradation" (N. G. Lewis and M. G. Paice, eds.), pp. 346-360. American Chemical Society, Washington, D.C. Pearce, R. B. (1991). Reaction zone relics and the dynamics of fungal spread in the xylem of woody angiosperms. Physiol. Mol. Plant Pathol. 39, 41-55. Pedgley, D. E. (1991). Aerobiology: The atmosphere as a source and sink for microbes. In "Microbial Ecology of Leaves" (J. H. Andrews and S. S. Hirano, eds.), pp. 43-59. SpringerVerlag, New York.

256

E. R. Ingham and A. R. Moldenke

Pritchard, A. E., and Beer, R. E. (1950). Biology and control of Asterolecaniumscales on oak in California.J. Econ. Entomol. 43, 494-497. Schowalter, T. D., Sabin, S. E., Stafford, S. G., and Sexton, J. M. (1991). Phytophage effects on primary production, nutrient turnover, and litter decomposition in young Douglas-fir in western Oregon. For. Ecol. Manage. 42, 229-243. Shaw, C. H., Lundkvist, H., Moldenke, A. R., and Boyle, J. R. (1991). The relationships of soil fauna to long-term forest productivity in temperate and boreal ecosystems: Processes and research strategies. In "Long-Term Field Trials to Assess Environmental Impacts of Harvesting" (W. J. Dyck and C. A. Mees, eds.), pp. 39-77. FRI Bulletin No. 161. Forest Research Institute, Rotorua, New Zealand. Spies, T. A., and Franklin, J. E (1991). The structure of natural young, mature and old growth Douglas-fir forests in Oregon and Washington. In "Wildlife and Vegetation of Unmanaged Douglas-Fir Forests" (L. Ruggiero, ed.), pp. 91-110. Gen. Tech Rept. PNW-GTR-285. U.S. Department of Agriculture, Portland, Oregon. Stephenson, S. L. (1989). Distribution and ecology of myxomycetes in temperate forests. Mycolog~a 81, 608-621. Wagener, M. R. (1988). Induced defenses in Ponderosa pine against defoliating insects. In "Mechanisms of Woody Plant Defenses against Insects" (W. J. Mattson, J. Levieux, and C. Bernard-Dagan, eds.), pp. 141-155. Springer-Verlag, New York. Wickman, B. E. (1990). Increased growth of white fir after a Douglas-fir tussock moth outbreak. J For. 78, 31-33. Wood, D. L. (1982). "The Bark and Ambrosia Beetles of North and Central America (Coleoptera: Scolytideae): A Taxonomic Monograph." Great Basin Naturalist, Memoirs No. 6. Brigham Young University Press, Provo, Utah.

12 Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

Plant shoots are constructed from repeating units or modules, which are products of shoot apical meristems. These modules are composed of a leaf, one or more axillary buds, and a section of stem consisting of a node and an internode. Shoot apical meristems within axillary buds have the potential to develop into branches. In turn, buds on primary branches may develop into secondary branches. This pattern of organogenesis could be repeated indefinitely. Development of all apical meristems would lead to competition between modules for limited resources and would reduce the vigor of the genetic individual (genet) and of its component modules (ramets). Successful development requires that only a few specified buds grow and that undeveloped axillary buds either become dormant or abort. The "reserve meristems" contained within dormant buds are important for future growth of the plant. The developmental potential of reserve meristems may be mobilized (1) following a period of climate-induced arrest such as winter dormancy, (2) to supplement the population of developing shoots during the growing season, or (3) to replace growing shoots that are lost due to disease, herbivory, pruning, or differentiation into determinate organs. Developmental potential of shoot buds is addressed by examining several specific questions: what are the biochemical and cellular activities that distinguish dormant buds from growing shoots? How does the position of a

Plant Stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Joel P. Stafstrom

bud influence its potential to develop into a branch? How is branch development influenced by environmental conditions and the genotype of a plant? What is the developmental potential or fate of individual buds and how does this potential change during ontogeny? The focus of this volume is on the structure and function of stems, with particular emphasis on trees and woody plants. Currently, many research problems are more tractable when studied using well-characterized organisms. In this chapter, work from the author's laboratory on the control of axillary bud development in the garden pea (Pisum sativum) is highlighted. This work is discussed in relation to research problems pertaining to bud development in other groups of plants, including crown development in woody perennials, tillering in grasses, and ecological and evolutionary aspects of ramet development in clonal plants.

A. Apical Meristems and Modular Plant Development Shoot apical meristems are the ultimate source of all cells in the shoot. Apical meristems initiate new modules (also called phytomers or metamers) through precise patterns of cell division, cell differentiation, and organogenesis (Sussex, 1989; Medford, 1992). Phyllotaxy describes the orderly and predictable arrangement of leaves on the stem. The position of the next incipient leaf primordium is determined by interactions between the apical meristem and one or more extant leaf primordia. These interactions probably are mediated by diffusible chemical messengers, perhaps auxin (Meicenheimer, 1981). One or more buds commonly develop in each leaf axil. Surgical manipulations that alter the position of leaves also alter the position of buds (Wardlaw, 1965). From these and other experiments, it has been concluded that leaf position is causal for bud position. Axillary buds are formed from cells in all layers of the apical meristem (exogenous origin). This ontogenetic pattern distinguishes axillary buds from adventitious buds, which develop from internal tissues (endogenous origin). Adventitious buds probably represent the last option of a plant for obtaining growing shoots. These buds can develop from parenchyma or cambial cells on virtually any plant organ (stump sprouts and root suckers) or from cultured callus (Bell, 1991; Sachs, 1991). Preformed or preventitious axillary buds can develop into growing shoots more quickly. Axillary meristems may develop into determinate or indeterminate organs (Fig. 1). Determinate organs, such as flowers, thorns, or tendrils, will eventually senesce and die, whereas indeterminate or vegetative buds can generate additional meristems. Buds containing dormant meristems are

12. DevelopmentalPotentialof Shoot Buds

259

held in reserve for future development. Ecologists refer to populations of dormant seeds and buds as seed banks and bud banks (Harper, 1977). A restrictive definition of a bud bank might include only buds associated with a variety of subterranean organs such as bulbs, bulbils, rhizomes, corms, or tubers. For example, ericaceous shrubs growing in a pine barren ecosystem regenerate following fire from previously buried rhizome buds (Matlack et al., 1993). The term is used more broadly here to include all dormant buds on a plant. The energetic costs of making and maintaining a bud bank might be most apparent in plants growing in harsh environments. The fact that Betula cordifolia trees growing near tree line rely on bud banks for sustained growth suggests that the resources invested in these buds are small compared to their value (Maillette, 1987, 1990). Not all plants contain banks of dormant buds. For example, some palms contain only a single shoot apical meristem, which forms a monopodial vegetative axis and then a single inflorescence (architectural model of Holttum; reviewed in Bell, 1991). In Polygonum arenastrum, all buds develop either into indeterminate vegetative branches or determinate flowers (Geber, 1990). Ecotypes of this plant that initiate flowering early are assured of leaving offspring, even if conditions deteriorate, but overall fecundity is low. Ecotypes that delay flowering contain many more branches and flowers, and enjoy higher fecundity, but only if they survive for prolonged periods of time. Plants that employ these life history strategies, which are referred to as ruderal and competitive, respectively, can be highly successful in certain environments (Grime et al., 1986). Developmental plasticity, which represents the range of possible morphologies within the genetic repertoire of an individual, is evoked by specific environmental conditions (Schlichting, 1986; Trewavas, 1986). Plasticity itself is a trait on which selection can act (Scheiner, 1993). Individual plants (genets) may be regarded as colonies of meristemcontaining modules (ramets) that are interconnected by stems and cooperate in their development and exchange of nutrients to variable degrees (White, 1979; Harper, 1985). Development of all buds on a genet would lead to competition among ramets for light and other resources, and would lead to reduced vigor of all parts. One mechanism for avoiding competition is to inhibit or delay the growth of certain modules. A second mechanism is the differential elongation of shoots. Rich, local resources can be exploited by clusters of closely spaced leaves on short shoots. In contrast, new areas that are potentially richer in resources can be explored by long shoots (cf. Hardwick, 1986). These alternative patterns of shoot elongation are exemplified by ramet development in Ranunculus repens, a clonal perennial (Lovett Doust, 1981): a grassland population used a short shoot or "phalanx" strategy to quickly conquer nearby resources whereas a woodland (more shaded) population used a long shoot or "guerrilla" strategy to colonize new areas.

Joel P. Stafstrom " " .. /

\

/ t

..---~

/

--

9 /

Shoots]

Developmental fates of shoot apical meristems. Axillary meristems are p r o d u c t s of growing terminal meristems. T h e fate of axillary meristems is usually determined at or before the time of their formation. Determinate meristems give rise to flowers, thorns, or tendrils. Flowers can give rise to additional apical meristems through sexual reproduction (dashed line). Indeterminate or vegetative meristems can grow, at which time they may be considered new terminal meristems. T h e reiterative cycle of new meristem formation is indicated by a heavy solid line. Most axillary meristems are retained as "reserve meristems" within dormant buds. The growing and dormant meristem states may be interconverted repeatedly (boxed segments). Reversibility can occur between or within growing seasons for different types of dormancy.

B. Bud Dormancy Dormancy is an adaptive mechanism that allows plants and plant organs to survive adverse conditions and resume growing when conditions improve. Dormancy is a reversible developmental state (Fig. 1). Dormancy is frequently linked to seasonal cycles, such as cold temperatures at high latitudes (Nooden and Weber, 1978; Powell, 1988) or drought in some tropical regions (Borchert, 1991). The annual growth cycle of temperate perennials includes at least three distinct types or phases of dormancy (Fuchigami and Nee, 1987; Borchert, 1991). Lang (1987) introduced a new terminology for various classes of dormancy (indicated below in italics), stressing the nature of the regulatory signal, its source, and the organ that responds to the signal. Following a flush of spring growth in temperate species, meristems made during the current or previous years stop growing. Because growth of terminal and axillary buds is regulated by physiological processes occurring throughout the plant, this type of within-season dormancy is called correlative inhibition. The best known example of correlative inhibition is regulation of axillary bud development by growing terminal buds, also called apical dominance (apical paradormancy). Dormant apical meristems may be reactivated and initiate one or more late-season growth flushes, for example, lammas shoots that form near Lammas Day in early August (Koz-

12. DevelopmentalPotential of Shoot Buds

261

lowski, 1971). Periodic growth flushes may be linked to root development and water availability (Borchert, 1991), or to "loss" of an inhibiting meristem owing to its development into a flower. Stumps can generate an abundance of new shoots from adventitious buds. The author has observed stump sprouts of Ulmus pumila containing three additional orders of branches, that is, initiation of a bud, its elongation into a branch, and development of its buds, all were repeated three times within a single growing season (J. P. Stafstrom, unpublished observations). Winter dormancy or rest in buds is a multistep process. The onset of dormancy is promoted by short photoperiods (photoperiodic endodormancy) (Nooden and Weber, 1978). Morphological changes necessary for cold acclimation usually include development of protective bud scales. Ensuing cold temperatures fulfill the chilling requirement of a bud (cry0genic endodormancy). Buds then become competent to grow and actually develop after being exposed to warm temperatures (thermal ecodormancy). In general, one phase of the seasonal cycle must be completed before the next can begin (Fuchigami and Nee, 1987). Thus, reversibility between dormant and growing states can occur within a season for buds arrested by correlative inhibition but only between seasons for winter dormant buds. The extent to which various types of bud dormancy may be similar in their hormonal regulation, patterns of gene expression, or biochemical control mechanisms is largely unknown and, therefore, presents a major challenge to researchers in many areas of applied and basic research.

C. Correlative Regulation of Bud Development The establishment and maintenance of a bipolar shoot-root system in a plant require communication between its growing and dormant modules. Sachs (1991) has identified several general rules that define the types of interactions that occur within and between shoots and roots: (1) a growing organ tends to inhibit the development of similar organs; (2) developing shoots promote root development, and vice versa; and (3) growing organs tend to continue growing and dormant organs tend to remain dormant, probably owing to as yet undefined positive feedback mechanisms. Auxins and cytokinins, which are synthesized predominantly in growing shoot and root apices, respectively, are the most important mediators of these interactions (see Little and Pharis [13] in this volume). For example, each hormone inhibits growth locally and promotes growth at a distance. Relative levels of these hormones appear to be critical for initiating and maintaining each meristemadc state (Skoog and Miller, 1957). Experiments testing the roles of these and other "classic" plant hormones have been reviewed several times (Tamas, 1988; Cline, 1991, 1994). Despite the central role of auxin in apical dominance, its effects are almost certainly mediated by one or more secondary inhibitors (Snow, 1937; Hillman, 1984; Stafstrom, 1993).

Joel P. Stafstrom

In other experiments, the synthesis or perception of hormones has been altered using genetic mutants and molecularly engineered transgenic plants (Klee and Estelle, 1991). For example, a transgenic Arabidopsis plant that overexpressed auxin was crossed with a mutant that was defective in detecting ethylene. Hybrid plants selected for both traits exhibited strong apical dominance, indicating that ethylene is not a secondary inhibitor of bud development (Romano et al., 1993). Abscisic acid remains a good candidate for the job of secondary inhibitor (Gocal et al., 1991). However, virtually nothing is known about the possible effects on bud development of more recently discovered growth regulators includingjasmonates (Sembdner and Parthier, 1993), oligosaccharins (Ryan, 1994), salicylic acid (Raskin, 1992), brassinosteroids (Zurek and Clouse, 1994), and peptides such as systemin (McGurl et al., 1991). Roots can influence shoot development by regulating the transport of water or the breakdown products of stored starch. Periodic delivery of water from roots is closely correlated with recurrent flushes of shoot growth in certain tropical trees (Borchert, 1991). Plants that live in fire-prone areas regenerate following fire as either "resprouters" or "reseeders" (see by Gill [ 14] in this volume). Among closely related species, resprouters store large amounts of starch in their roots whereas reseeders do not (Bowen and Pate, 1993; see also Pate and Jeschke [8] in this volume). An understanding of how the development of plant modules may be coordinated is complicated by the fact that certain domains of shoots, roots, or both may be linked by specific vascular connections. Thus, subsections of a plant can function as "integrated physiological units" (Watson and Casper, 1984; Pitelka and Ashmun, 1985; Price et al., 1992).

A. Dormancy Cycles and Gene Expression Dormancy in pea axillary buds is equivalent to correlative inhibition of buds in perennial plants. Pea seedlings (P. sativum cv. Alaska) are excellent subjects for studying apical dominance. Early experiments using these plants implicated auxin as the primary inhibitor of axillary bud growth (Skoog and Thimann, 1934). Pea seedlings are easy to grow in large numbers and are suitable for experiments 7 days after sowing. We have analyzed the development of two buds at the second node, which are called "large" and "small." On intact plants these buds do not grow, but following decapitation of the main shoot, visible growth of both buds is evident within 8 hr. After 2 to 3 days, rapid growth of the large bud causes the small bud to cease growing and become dormant again; the small bud will resume growing if

12. DevelopmentalPotential of Shoot Buds

263

the large shoot is removed. More than one complete growth-dormancy cycle (dormancy ---) growth ---) dormancy ---) growth) can be completed in 6 days (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1992). Stage-specific gene expression has been used to study interconversion of the growing and dormant states in pea buds. Accumulation of mRNA corresponding to the ribosomal protein L27 gene (rpL27) is tightly linked to the growing state (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1992). In situ hybridization experiments were used to determine which cells express rpL27 at each stage of development. Only background levels of rpL27 mRNA can be detected in dormant buds (Fig. 2A). Within 1 hr of decapitation increased levels of this mRNA are present in all areas of large and small buds (Fig. 2B). Therefore, regulatory signals from the plant must diffuse or be transported into the buds rapidly, and every bud cell must be competent to respond to these signals. By 6 hr after decapitation, high levels of rpL27 mRNA are present in all areas of the buds (Fig. 2C). Recall that visible bud growth does not begin until 8 hr. There is no further change in cellular expression of rpL27 after buds actually begin to grow (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1992). The growth-to-dormancy transition in the small buds revealed an unanticipated feature of gene expression in developing buds. At 4 to 5 days after decapitation, these buds had ceased growing and RNA gel blots indicated that they contained only basal levels of rpL27 mRNA (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1992). However, expression persisted at high levels in the apical meristem during this transition (Fig. 2D). Because all bud cells probably are exposed to the identical developmental signals from the plant (see above), apical meristem cells must interpret and respond to these signals differently than their neighbors.

B. Cell Cycle Regulation Cells in a nondividing state are said to be quiescent and cells progressing through the cell cycle are said to be proliferating (Jacobs, 1992; Murray and Hunt, 1993). Certain "cell cycle genes" are expressed in a phase-specific manner. For example, high levels of histone mRNAs are found only during S phase (Mikami and Iwabuchi, 1992; Tanimoto et al., 1993). In plants, cyclin B mRNA accumulates predominantly during late G2 and mitosis (Hirt et al., 1992). In frog embryos, cyclin message levels remain constant throughout the cell cycle but cyclin protein is degraded during each mitosis (Murray and Hunt, 1993). Other mRNAs, such as that of the cdc2 kinase gene, accumulate in all proliferating cells without regard to a specific phase of the cell cycle (Hemerly et al., 1993). The pea bud system was used to examine the relationship between the growth state of a whole organ (dormant versus growing) and the cell cycle state of its component cells (quiescent versus proliferating) (Stafstrom et al., 1993; Devitt and Stafstrom, 1995). In small buds, accumulation of histone

situ expression ofrpL27 mRNA in pea axiUary buds. White areas in these dark-field micrographs represent mRNA distribution in large (Lg) and small (Sm) buds. (A) Dormant buds from an intact plant. (B) Early dormancy-to-growth transition (1 hr after decapitation). (C) Late dormancy-to-growth transition (6 hr after decapitation). (D) Growth-to-dormancy transition in a small bud (5 days after decapitation), ab, Secondary axillary bud; am, apical meristem; lp, leaf primordium. Bar: 0.5 mm. (From Stafstrom and Sussex, 1992. Copyright American Society of Plant Physiologists, used with permission.)

12. DevelopmentalPotential of Shoot Buds

265

H2A and H4, cdc2, cyclin B, and mitogen-activated protein (MAP) kinase messages was tightly linked to the growing state during more than one complete growth-dormancy cycle. Expression of histone and ribosomal protein genes has been demonstrated in growing shoot apices of other species (Medford, 1992; Fleming et al., 1993). Mitogen-activated protein kinase from vertebrates and yeasts is part of a phosphorylation cascade that leads to cell division and other responses (Ruderman, 1993). In these organisms, MAP kinase mRNA and protein are equally abundant in quiescent and proliferating cells. Accumulation of MAP kinase mRNA only in proliferating cells of pea buds demonstrates how evolutionarily conserved genes and proteins may have distinct functions and modes of regulation in different organisms. Nonetheless, the activity of the MAP kinase protein from plants is probably regulated by phosphorylation on the same amino acid residues as on animal and yeast MAP kinases (Duerr et al., 1993). Migration of plant cells is greatly limited by their rigid cell walls, and therefore cell division must be regulated precisely in space as well as in time. During the formation of leaf primordia at the shoot apex, the rate of cell division, the plane of cell division, and the orientation of cell elongation are altered during each plastochron (Lyndon and Cunninghame, 1986). Before mitosis begins, the preprophase band of microtubules establishes where cytokinesis will occur (Wick, 1991; Palevitz, 1993). How the plasma membrane or the cortical cytoplasm might "remember" the location of the preprophase band has been enigmatic. It was discovered recently that p34 kinase, the product of the cdc2 gene, is associated with the preprophase band (Colasanti et al., 1993). It is intriguing to think that this kinase might be involved in regulating both when and where cells divide. C. Metabolic Activity and Gene Expression in Dormant Buds Metabolic rates are low in overwintering floral and vegetative buds of woody plants. In dormant floral buds of cherry, the first significant increases in RNA, DNA, and protein content do not occur until the "first swell" stage in early spring (Wang et al., 1985). In vegetative buds of Populus balsamifera, an increase in respiratory capacity first occurs in mid-March, the same time that buds show an increased capacity to develop when transferred to warm temperatures (breaking of thermoendodormancy). High respiratory capacity was not observed until bud-break in mid-May (Bachelard and Wightman, 1973). Dormant, growing, and transition-stage pea buds incorporate radiolabeled amino acids into proteins at similar rates (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1988). In this respect, dormant pea buds are as metabolically active as growing buds. Despite a high rate of protein synthesis, dormant pea buds do not accumulate high levels of protein over time. It is likely that a high rate of protein synthesis is matched by a comparable rate of protein degradation. Rapid

Joel P.. Stafstrom

degradation of regulatory proteins is an effective means of controlling their activity. For example, the products of two auxin-induced genes are thought to mediate auxin-regulated transcription of other genes. These proteins have extremely short half-lives (about 6 to 8 min), thus their presence in a cell is closely correlated with the presence of auxin (Abel et al., 1994). Similarly, a highly dynamic signaling pathway might be involved in the rapid interconversions between growing and dormant states in axillary buds. The existence of dormancy-promoting genes and their importance to plant survival is demonstrated by a nondormant mutant of Corylus. Buds on these plants continue to grow through the winter; buds and plants may survive mild winters but they are killed by colder winters (Thompson et al., 1985). Analysis of bud proteins from pea by two-dimensional gel electrophoresis showed that certain proteins were specifically expressed in either growing or dormant buds (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1988; Stafstrom, 1993). For example, a protein designated B was found only in dormant buds and protein C was found only in buds that had been stimulated to grow (Fig. 3AC). Currently, the author's laboratory is isolating dormancy-specific genes from pea. We are eager to determine the identity of these genes, how they are regulated, and how their expression might cause or maintain the dormant state. The effects of auxin and kinetin on the expression of growth- and dormancy-specific proteins in pea buds were also investigated (Stafstrom and Sussex, 1988). Direct application of kinetin to buds on intact plants promoted their growth to the same extent as decapitation. Expression of proteins B and C in these buds was identical to that in buds on decapitated plants after 6 or 24 hr (Fig. 3D and E). Application of auxin in lanolin to the stumps of decapitated plants completely inhibited axillary bud growth. It was expected that these buds would remain dormant, that is, they would express protein B continuously and never express protein C. This pattern of expression was observed 24 hr after auxin treatment (Fig. 3G). After 6 hr, however, C had increased and B had declined (Fig. 3F). This pattern was identical to that of the other 6-hr experiments (Fig. 3B and D). During this early phase, auxin may have been inactivated by indoleacetic acid (IAA) oxidase as a result of wounding, or perhaps its transport out of the lanolin did not begin immediately. Buds apparently sensed a decline in auxin transport in the stem and initiated biochemical events associated with growth. As auxin levels increased, buds again synthesized dormancy-specific proteins. Thus, transient "biochemical growth" can occur in the absence of physical growth. It is likely that buds on trees, grasses, and other species are continually apprised of the vigor of the plant as a whole, or of the branch or the integrated physiological unit of which they are a part. As environmental conditions improve or deteriorate, these buds might grow transiently and then become

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

Figure 3 Analysis of bud proteins by two-dimensional gel electrophoresis. Small portions of two-dimensional polyacrylamide gels demonstrate the dynamic expression patterns of a dormancy-specific protein and a growth-specific protein (B and C, respectively). (A-C) Expression in buds on intact plants and following decapitation. (D and E) Expression in kinetintreated buds on intact plants (10/~g in 10/zl of 50% ethanol and 5% Carbowax was added directly to buds). Pattern is identical to that of buds on decapitated plants at each time. (F and G) Expression in buds of auxin-treated plants (1% IAA in lanolin was added to the stumps of decapitated plants). These buds did not grow, but at 6 hr they expressed the growth-specific pattern of proteins. (Modified from Stafstrom and Sussex, 1988. Copyright Springer-Verlag, used with permission.)

d o r m a n t again. A b e t t e r u n d e r s t a n d i n g o f p a t t e r n s o f b u d d e v e l o p m e n t bet w e e n a n d w i t h i n g r o w i n g s e a s o n s will allow t h e s e g r o w t h - d o r m a n c y cycles to b e a n a l y z e d u s i n g i m p r o v e d m o l e c u l a r a n d b i o c h e m i c a l tools.

A. Branching and Plant Architecture T h e p r i m a r y f u n c t i o n s o f s t e m s a n d b r a n c h e s a r e to s u p p o r t a c a n o p y o f p h o t o s y n t h e t i c a l l y active leaves (see Givnish [ 1 ] in this v o l u m e ) a n d to supp o r t t h e d e v e l o p m e n t a n d display o f flowers a n d fruits (see Waller a n d

268

JoelP. Stafstrom

Steingraeber [2] in this volume). The architectural form of a plant results from many developmental and stochastic processes. Differential activation and elongation of individual axillary buds are of primary importance in determining plant form. In addition, branch angle, allometric relationships between coarseness of branching and leaf size (Corner's rules; Bond and Midgley, 1988), tropic responses of individual branches, branch abscission, and other factors contribute to the form of a plant. The regulation of each process results from genetic and environmental factors (Hall6 et al., 1978; Tomlinson, 1983; Bell, 1991). Genetic control of branch angle, for example, is readily apparent in the weeping variant of European beech (Fagus sylvatica var. Pendula) and in the narrow, columnar crown of Lombardy poplar (Populus nigra var. Italica). A dwarf mutant of sweetgum (Liquidambar) has short internodes, as expected, but in addition its shape is converted from an excurrent "tree" with a single trunk to a decurrent "shrub" with many overtopping branches (Zimmermann and Brown, 1971). The form of a plant is influenced greatly by the environment in which it grows. Tulip poplar (Liriodendron) is typically thought of as an excurrent tree, but it can have a decurrent crown in dry environments. Trees that grow near the tree line are commonly stunted and gnarled compared to their down-slope siblings. Individuals of the same genotype of poison oak (Toxic0dendr0n diversilobum) can grow as vines or shrubs depending on whether they encounter physical support (Garmer, 1991). Such developmental plasticity makes it impossible to categorically define the form of any species or genotype. In this context, Wilson ([4] in this volume) discusses what may or may not be a "shrub." One might expect that strong apical dominance--inhibition of axillary bud development by an actively growing terminal b u d m w o u l d be correlated with excurrent tree form, whereas weak apical dominance would occur in decurrent species. Instead, Brown and co-workers (1967) discovered an inverse relationship between these factors: buds on first-year twigs of excurrent species tended to develop whereas those of decurrent species did not. In subsequent years, however, lateral shoots in excurrent plants grew less than terminal shoots and those in decurrent plants grew quickly and overtopped the terminal shoots. These authors have suggested that the term "apical dominance" be restricted to describing bud and shoot development within a growing season and "apical control" be used to describe the more complex interactions that occur between growing shoots and dormant buds in subsequent seasons. An appropriate level of caution is suggested by the following quote: "The disparity between the release of lateral buds on herbaceous plants following decapitation and the natural release of inhibited lateral buds on twigs after over-wintering.., is not nearly as simple as it might first appear" (Zimmermann and Brown, 1971, p. 132). The position of a bud on a twig influences its developmental potential.

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

269

Branches and main shoots of English oak (Quercus petraea) show an acrotonic pattern of development, that is, the most distal (terminal) buds are most likely to develop into branches (Harmer, 1991). This pattern is due at least in part to bud size, because terminal buds are larger than subterminal whorl buds, which are larger than interwhorl buds. The largest buds are the first to be activated in the spring and the last to be arrested at the end of the growth flush. Coppice shoots of mulberry (Morus alba) also show an acrotonic branching pattern (Suzuki, 1990). Decapitation of these shoots at any position promotes development of highest remaining buds. Even basal buds are competent to develop, but their potential is held in reserve as long as apical buds are available.

B. Position-Dependent Bud Development in Pea The pea genome contains at least five loci that influence branch development (ramosus mutants; Muffet and Reid, 1993) and additional loci (procumbens, ascendens) that influence branch angle (Blixt, 1972). The author has studied branching in plants homozygous for rms-1 (L.5237) and rms-2 (L.5951), and cv. Parvus (L.1107), from which both mutants were derived (obtained from the Nordic Genebank, Alnarp, Sweden). Positiondependent branch development is regulated by both genetic and environmental factors. Plants grown in a growth chamber demonstrate the "typical" form of each genetic line (Fig. 4A-C): L.1107 had branches at upper nodes only (aerial branching); L.5237 contained well-developed branches at nearly every node (complete branching); and L.5951 had well-developed branches at basal and aerial nodes, but not at intermediary nodes (gap branching). The same lines were grown in the greenhouse during the winter, either with or without supplemental lighting. Without supplemental lighting, branching was drastically reduced in all lines (Fig. 4D-F): branches failed to develop on L.1107; L. 5237 had basal and aerial branches; and L.5951 contained only basal branches. Twelve hours of supplemental lighting gave rise to branching patterns similar to those observed on plants grown in the growth chamber (Fig. 4G-I). In this experiment, supplemental lighting began 17 days after sowing. In a final experiment, supplemental lighting was provided beginning at the time of sowing (Fig. 4J-L). L.1107 now contained basal branches as well as aerial branches (gap phenotype), and L.5237 and L.5951 contained multiple branches at basal nodes, which had not been observed previously in L.5237. F1 plants from all possible crosses between these lines and the Alaska cultivar were grown with supplemental lighting from the time of sowing. All of these plants had the gap phenotype (data not shown). The formation of basal branches in the Alaska crosses indicates the presence of a dominant branching gene in the other three lines. This gene is the photoperiodic gene Sn, which is known to influence

Joel P. Stafstrom

i

i . ~i-

10k.

E ::3 Z

0-

,

,

25

9

G ~

H =.

10--5/

10-

0

,

" E i

'

,

0-

10

160

1;0

5'o

Genetic and environmental regulation of branch development in pea. Branch length is graphed as a function of nodal position; each white bar represents a second branch from the same node (the cotyledonary node is node 0). The pea lines studied were L.1107 (parental line) and two branching mutants, L.5237 (rms-1) and L.5951 (rms-2). (A-C) Grown in a growth chamber under a 16-hr photoperiod (fluorescent and incandescent lamps provided ca. 50/~mol m -2 sec -~ at pot top). (D-F) Grown in a greenhouse during the winter without supplemental lighting. (G-I) Conditions as for (D-F), except supplemental lighting provided beginning on day 17 (12 hr/day overlapping the natural photoperiod, from 1000-W multivapor lamps, ca. 100/~mol m -2 sec -a at pot top). (J-L) Conditions as for (G-I), except supplemental lighting provided from the time of sowing. b r a n c h i n g b u t h a s b e e n s t u d i e d m o r e e x t e n s i v e l y for its r o l e in c o n t r o l l i n g f l o w e r i n g ( M u f f e t a n d Reid, 1993). Sn also m a y b e r e s p o n s i b l e f o r inc r e a s e d b a s a l b r a n c h i n g in L.5951 a n d L . 5 2 3 7 plants. L . 1 1 0 7 p l a n t s c o n t a i n e d basal b r a n c h e s w h e n s u p p l e m e n t a l l i g h t was

12. DevelopmentalPotential of ShootBuds

provided beginning at the time of sowing (Fig. 4J) but not when supplemental lighting began 17 days after sowing (Fig. 4G). This result suggests that there is a limited period during which basal buds are competent to develop. This hypothesis was tested by sowing plants in inductive (greenhouse, 12-hr photoperiod) or noninductive (growth chamber, 24-hr photoperiod) environments and switching them at various times. In control experiments, only plants growing in the greenhouse developed basal branches (data not shown). Switching plants to the greenhouse after 7, 10, or 14 days resulted in strong basal branch development, but basal branches were absent on plants switched after 17 or 21 days. In reciprocal experiments, plants were switched from the greenhouse to the growth chamber. Again, the critical period for induction of basal branching occurred between 14 and 17 days. Different patterns of branch development in pea plants grown with or without supplemental lighting might suggest that light intensity is important in regulating this process. Saplings of Castanopsis, a tree from southern China, developed fewer basal branches and grew taller when grown under relatively "high-shade" (low-light) conditions (Cornelissen, 1993). Shading also inhibited the development of epicormic branches from suppressed trace buds (Ward, 1966). Many shade effects may be regulated by light quality rather than light intensity. For example, widely spaced, noncompeting wheat plants formed five times more branch fillers and eight times more seed than closely spaced plants. Tillering was shown to be inhibited by farred light and promoted by red light, indicating regulation by phytochrome (Kasperbauer and Karlen, 1986). Other shade-induced growth phenomena also appear to be mediated by ratios of red and far-red light (Ballar6 et al., 1990; Schmitt and Wulff, 1993).

A. Alternative Patterns of Branch Development

Vegetative buds may develop into shoots and branches with a wide range of morphologies. For example, shoots may grow orthotropically or plagiotropically, that is, either vertically or at some angle away from the vertical. In many plants, this distinction is merely a reflection of the position of a branch in the canopy. In others, phyllotaxy, leaf shape, and other characters may be indicative of each type of shoot and may reflect a permanent or developmentally determined state. In Theobroma, the morphological characters that distinguish orthotropic and plagiotropic shoots are retained when either is removed from the parent plant and rooted (Bell, 1991). The presence of juvenile and adult shoots in some plants is another example of phenotypic plasticity. The juvenile form of ivy (Hedera helix) has distichous phyllotaxy and lobed leaves, forms adventitious roots but no flowers, and

272

Joel P. Stafstrom

grows by climbing or spreading; in contrast, the adult form has spiral phyllotaxy and entire leaves, forms flowers but no roots, and grows upright or horizontally. When each type of shoot is cultured, new shoots that regenerate are of the same type, indicating that each state is determined at the cellular level (cf. Lyndon, 1990). Finally, buds may develop as long shoots or short shoots. As indicated previously, long shoots have the capacity to explore new areas for resources whereas short shoots are well suited to exploiting local resources. Because buds in a basal position frequently develop as short shoots and those in a terminal position become long shoots, this p h e n o m e n o n may be regarded as a form of apical dominance. In Liquidambar, a monopodial perennial, the same apical meristem may form long shoots or short shoots in successive years, demonstrating that this meristem is not determined to form only one type of shoot (Zimmermann and Brown, 1971). B. Alternative Patterns of Shoot Development in Pea

The morphology of branch shoots on Alaska pea plants was analyzed with regard to the position of the bud on the plant axis and the stage of plant development at the time of decapitation (Fig. 5; Stafstrom, 1995). The largest axillary bud at the cotyledonary node through node 2 (NO, N1, and N2L buds, respectively) plus the second largest bud at node 2 (N2S bud) were studied. These buds were stimulated to develop by decapitating the main shoot when buds were still growing (4-day plants), shortly after buds became dormant (7-day plants), or after the main shoot had flowered (postflowering plants, about 21 days after sowing). Branch shoots were scored for node of floral initiation (NFI), shoot length, and node of multiple leaflets (NML), a measure of leaf complexity. The NFI score on 4- or 7-day plants was one to two nodes greater than on postflowering plants, perhaps because a cotyledon-derived floral inhibitor had been depleted in the latter plants (Muffet and Reid, 1993). The NFI score for shoots derived from buds at all nodes on postflowering plants was about 4, indicating that the position of a bud is not important in determining NFI (Fig. 5A). Whether a bud was growing or dormant when the plant was decapitated also did not influence NFI. In contrast to these results, nodal position of a bud and its state of growth are important regulators of the transition to reproductive development in Wisconsin-38 tobacco plants (McDaniel and Hsu, 1976; McDaniel et al., 1989). Shoots on 4-day plants were about 20% longer than those on 7-day plants and more than five times longer than those on postflowering plants (Fig. 5D). These differences may be due in part to the depletion of cotyledon-derived gibberellic acids during ontogeny. The NFI and NML scores for the main shoot and for axillary shoots were similar under some experimental conditions, but different under other conditions (Fig. 5C). Therefore, it is likely that different node-counting mechanisms account for each trait. These results demonstrate that the morphology of

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

273

Branch morphology on decapitated pea plants (cultivar Alaska). Plants were grown in a growth chamber under a 16-hr photoperiod. Plants were decapitated before buds became dormant (4-day plants), shortly after buds became dormant (7-day plants), or after the main shoot had flowered (postflowering plants; about 21 days under these conditions). The largest axillary bud at the cotyledonary node, node 1 and node 2 (NO, N1, and N2L buds, respectively), plus the second largest bud at node 2 (N2S bud) were studied. Branch shoots were scored for (A) node of floral initiation (NFI); (B) node of multiple leaflets (NML), the first node to contain a leaf with more than two leaflets; (C) difference between NML and NFI; and (D) branch length to NFI. Data represent the mean _ SD; in (A), means marked with different letters were significantly different (p<0.05) according to Student's t test. (From Stafstrom, 1995. Copyright Annals of Botany Company, used with permission)

p e a b r a n c h e s is i n f l u e n c e d to a g r e a t e r e x t e n t by w h e n a b u d is s t i m u l a t e d to g r o w t h a n by w h e r e t h e b u d is l o c a t e d o n t h e p l a n t axis.

C. How Long Do Dormant Buds Remain Competent to Develop? T h e p e r i o d o f t i m e o v e r w h i c h a d o r m a n t b u d r e m a i n s c o m p e t e n t to d e v e l o p is a n i m p o r t a n t f e a t u r e o f t h e ability o f a p l a n t to t r a c k its e n v i r o n m e n t o r r e s p o n d to d a m a g e . D e v e l o p m e n t a l c o m p e t e n c e s p a n n i n g o n l y s e v e r a l w e e k s o r m o n t h s , s u c h as o c c u r s in p e a p l a n t s , will s e e m trivial to

Joel P. Stafstrom those who study woody perennials. However, it is common for buds to senesce soon after they are formed. The fate of buds of water hyacinth (Eichornia crassipes) depends on their position and stage of ontogeny (Richards, 1982). When terminal meristems become reproductive, subterminal axillary buds develop as replacement shoots and basal buds may give rise to new stolons (functionally equivalent to short shoots and long shoots, respectively). There is a limited period during which basal buds can develop. The position of a ramet within the colony and competition for light and nutrients dictate whether a particular bud will develop or senesce. Plasticity of branch development in water hyacinth also is influenced by the genotype of a plant (Geber et al., 1992). It was mentioned previously that all buds on mulberry coppice shoots were competent to develop under certain conditions (Suzuki, 1990). On intact shoots, however, basal buds senesce by early summer. Buds at different positions on rose and apple shoots also differed in size, morphology, physiological responses, and in their potential to develop into branches (Zamski et al., 1985; Theron et al., 1987). One might expect that the record for dormant bud longevity would occur in long-lived trees, but most buds actually develop within 1 or 2 years of being formed. Epicormic branches can develop from buds stored within the bark of trunks or branches. Careful anatomical studies are necessary to determine whether these buds are adventitious or preventitious in origin (Fink, 1983). Regardless of origin, buds must grow enough each year to keep pace with the expanding periderm. Vascular traces produced by these buds can traverse dozens of annual growth rings. Because they grow each year "trace buds" are considered to be suppressed rather than truly dormant (Kozlowski, 1971; Zimmermann and Brown, 1971). Harper writes that "a most remarkable example of vegetative dormancy comes from the regrowth of stumps of Coolibah trees (Eucalyptus microtheca) which remained dormant for 69 years after felling and, after a storm in 1974, 60% of the stumps produced vigorous new shoots" (Harper, 1977, p. 110). Because eucalypts have a high capacity for regenerating new shoots (Cremer, 1972), it is not clear whether the buds that formed these shoots were preventitious or adventitious, or when they were formed. Pitcher plant rhizomes can remain dormant for decades, where dormancy is defined as the absence of either flowers or highly modified pitcher leaves (Folkerts, 1990). However, rhizomes contain inconspicuous photosynthetic phyllodia that could support a minimal level of growth and metabolism, and therefore the dormancy state of these buds also is unclear.

Growing shoots may be lost due to disease, herbivory, or a variety of natural disasters, and thus the maintenance of banks of dormant buds is relevant to practical problems related to agriculture, horticulture, forestry, and

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

275

range science, and to a fundamental understanding of plant development and evolution. Increased branching may be beneficial to the plant or to goals of the planter. Reproductive development and agricultural yield are related to development of a photosynthetic canopy (Gifford et al., 1984). Highly branched wheat plants produce severalfold more grain than plants with fewer branches. Because close spacing of plants reduces branching, yield in the field might be considerably lower (Kasperbauer and Karlen, 1986). When yield characters of a branched variety of pea and its parental line were compared in field studies over several seasons, the branched line consistently outperformed the parental line by about 3%, a small but agronomically important difference (Gelin, 1955). Vegetative reproduction following fire requires a supply of dormant, reserve meristems (Matlack et al., 1993) or the ability to generate adventitious meristems (Bowen and Pate, 1993). Range grasses need a supply of dormant tiller buds to survive grazing. Tiller buds on two species of Agropyron are morphologically identical but, following grazing, A. desertorum produces up to 18 times as many fillers as A. spicatum (Mueller and Richards, 1986). Similarly, two rangeland shrubs, sagebrush (Artemisia tridentata) and bitterbrush (Purshia tridentata), differ in their tolerance to browsing, which reflects the different developmental potentials of their dormant buds (Bilbrough and Richards, 1993). In many instances, increased branching may be anathema to agricultural goals. Increased branching is disadvantageous to the tomato crop, because excessive "suckers" must be removed manually. In lumber production, increased branching can reduce the amount of wood in the main bole and increase the number of knots, which reduces lumber quality (Kozlowski, 1971). In all cases, however, the availability of reserve meristems is paramount to survival. In pea, the dormant and growing developmental states can be interconverted rapidly and repeatedly. This and other features were demonstrated by the expression of stage-specific genes and proteins. Position-dependent branch development is affected by genetic background, environmental conditions, and the stage of ontogeny at which a plant is exposed to inductive conditions. Branch morphology also is influenced by when a bud is stimulated to develop. Among our current challenges is to determine how apical dominance, bud dormancy, and related developmental p h e n o m e n a are regulated in other herbaceous dicots, woody plants, and grasses. In the future, available and emerging molecular technologies might be used to manipulate bud growth and dormancy, with the aim of altering plant form and agricultural yield.

I thank Dr. Carl Von Ende for many helpful discussions and Drs. D. A. Steingraeber, I. M. Sussex, and P. B. Tomlinson for comments on the manuscript. This work was supported by the Plant Molecular BiologyCenter (Northern Illinois University,De Kalb, IL).

276

Joel P. Stafstrom

Abel, S., Oeller, P. W., and Theologis, A. (1994). Early auxin-induced genes encode short-lived nuclear proteins. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA 91,326-330. Bachelard, E. P., and Wightman, F. (1973). Biochemical and physiological studies on dormancy release in tree buds. I. Changes in degree of dormancy, respiratory capacity, and major cell constituents in overwintering buds of Populus balsamifera. Can.J. Bot. 51, 2315-2326. Ballar6, C. L., Scopel, A. L., and S~inchez, R. A. (1990). Far-red radiation reflected from adjacent leaves: An early signal of competition in plant canopies. Sc/ence247, 329-332. Bell, A. D. (1991). "Plant Form." Oxford University Press, Oxford. Bilbrough, C.J., and Richards, J. H. (1993). Growth of sagebrush and bitterbrush following simulated winter browsing: Mechanisms of tolerance. Ecology 74, 481-492. Blixt, S. (1972). Mutation genetics in Pisum. Agric. Hortic. Genet. 30, 1- 293. Bond, w.J., and Midgley, J. (1988). Allometry and sexual differences in leaf size. Am. Nat. 131, 901-910. Borchert, R. (1991). Growth periodicity and dormancy. In "Physiology of Trees" (A. S. Raghavendra, ed.), pp. 221-245.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Bowen, B.J., and Pate, J. s. (1993). The significance of root starch in post-fire shoot recovery of the resprouter Stirlingia latifolia (Proteaceae). Ann. Bot. 72, 7-16. Brown, C. L., Mc/~pine, R. G., and Kormanik, P. P. (1967). Apical dominance and form in woody plants: A reappraisal. Am.J. Bot. 54, 153-162. Cline, M. G. (1991). Apical dominance. Bot. Rev. 57, 318-358. Cline, M. G. (1994). The role of hormones in apical dominance. New approaches to an old problem in plant development. Physiol. Plant. 90, 230-237. Colasanti, J., Cho, S.-O., Wick, S., and Sundaresan, V. (1993). Localization of the functional p34~c2 homolog of maize in root tip and stomatal complex cells: Association with predicted division sites. Plant Cell 5, 11 O1 - 1111. Cornelissen, J. H. C. (1993). Above ground morphology of shade-tolerant Castanopsis fargesii saplings in response to light environment. Int.J. Plant Sci. 154, 481-495. Cremer, K. W. (1972). Morphology and development of primary and accessory buds of Eucalyptus regnans. Aust. J. Bot. 20, 175-195. Devitt, M. L., and Stafstrom,J. P. (1995). Cell cycle regulation during growth-dormancy cycles in pea axiUary buds. Plant Mol. Biol., in press. Duerr, B., Gawienowski, M., Ropp, T., and Jacobs, T. (1993). MsERKI: A mitogen-activated protein kinase from a flowering plant. Plant Cell 5, 87-96. Fink, S. (1983). The occurrence of adventitious and preventitious buds within the bark of some temperate and tropical trees. Am.J. Bot. 70, 532-542. Fleming, A.J., Mandel, T., Roth, I., and Kuhlemeier, C. (1993). The patterns of gene expression in the tomato shoot apical meristem. Plant Cell 5, 297-309. Folkerts, G. W. (1990). The white-topped pitcher plant--a case of precarious abundance. Oryx 24, 201- 207. Fuchigami, L. H., and Nee, C.-C. (1987). Degree growth stage model and rest-breaking mechanisms in temperate woody perennials. Hortic. Sci. 22, 836-845. Gartner, B. L. (1991). Is the climbing habit of poison oak ecotypic? Funct. Ecol. 5, 696- 704. Geber, M. A. (1990). The cost of meristem limitation in Polygonum arenastrum: Negative genetic correlations between fecundity and growth. Evolution 44, 799-819. Geber, M. A., Watson, M. A., and Furnish, R. (1992). Genetic differences in clonal demography in Eichornia crassipes. J. Ecol. 80, 329-341. Gelin, O. E. V. (1955). Studies on the X-ray mutation Stral pea. Agric. Hortique Genet. 13, 183-193.

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

277

Gifford, R. M., Thorne, J. H., Hitz, W. D., and Giaquinta, R. T. (1984). Crop productivity and photoassimilate partitioning. Science 225, 801-808. Gocal, G. E W., Pharis, R. P., Yeung, E. C., and Pearce, D. (1991). Changes after decapitation of indole-3-acetic acid and abscisic acid in the larger axillary bud of Phaseolus vulgaris L. cv Tender Green. Plant Physiol. 95, 344-350. Grime, J. P., Crick, J. C., and Rincon, J. E. (1986). The ecological significance of plasticity. Symp. Soc. Exp. Biol. 40, 5-29. Hall6, E, Oldeman, R. A. A., and Tomlinson, P. B. (1978). "Tropical Trees and Forests. An Architectural Analysis." Springer-Verlag, New York. Hardwick, R. C. (1986). Physiological consequences of modular growth of plants. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London Ser. B313, 161-173. Harmer, R. (1991). The effect of bud position on branch growth and bud abscission in Quercus petraea (Matt.) Liebl. Ann. Bot. 67, 463-468. Harper, J. L. (1977). "Population Biology of Plants." Academic Press, London. Harper, J. L. (1985). Modules, branches, and the capture of resources. In "Population Biology and Evolution of Clonal Organisms" (J. B. C. Jackson, L. W. Buss, and R. E. Cook, eds.), pp. 1-33. Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. Hemerly, A. S., Ferreira, P., de Almeida Engler, J., Van Montagu, M., Engler, G., and Inz6, D. (1993). cdc2a expression in Arabidopsis is linked with competence for cell division. Plant Cell 5, 1711-1723. Hillman,J. R. (1984). Apical dominance. In "Advanced Plant Physiology" (M. B. Wilkins, ed.), pp. 127-148. Pitman, London. Hirt, H., Mink, M., Pfosser, M., Bogre, L., Gyorgyey, J., Jonak, C., Gartner, A., Dudits, D., and Heberle-Bors, E. (1992). Alfalfa cyclins: Differential expression during the cell cycle and in plant organs. Plant Cell 4, 1531-1538. Jacobs, T. W. (1992). Control of the cell cycle. Dev. Biol. 153, 1-15. Kasperbauer, M.J., and Karlen, D. L. (1986). Light-mediated bioregulation of tillering and photosynthate partitioning in wheat. Physiol. Plant. 66, 159-163. Klee, H.J., and Estelle, M. A. (1991). Molecular genetic approaches to plant hormone biology. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Plant Mol. Biol. 42, 529-551. Kozlowski, T. T. (1971). "Growth and Development of Trees," Vol. I: Seed Germination, Ontogeny, and Shoot Growth. Academic Press, New York. Lang, G. A. (1987). Dormancy: A new universal terminology. Hortic. Sci. 22, 817-820. Lovett Doust, L. (1981). Population dynamics and local specialization in a clonal perennial (Ranunculus repens). I. The dynamics of ramets in contrasting habits. J. Ecol. 69, 734- 755. Lyndon, R. E (1990). "Plant Development." Unwin-Hyman, London. Lyndon, R. E, and Cunninghame, M. E. (1986). Control of shoot apical development via cell division. Symp. Soc.for Exp. Biol. 40, 233-255. Maillette, L. (1987). Effects of bud demography and elongation patterns of Betula cordifolia near the tree line. Ecology68, 1251-1261. Maillette, L. (1990). The value of meristem states, as estimated by discrete-time Markov chain. Oikos 59, 235-240. Matlack, G. R., Gibson, D.J., and Good, R. E. (1993). Regeneration of the shrub Gaylussacia baccata and associated species after low-intensity fire in an Atlantic coastal plain forest. Am. J. Bot. 80, 119-126. McDaniel, C. N., and Hsu, E C. (1976). Position-dependent development of tobacco meristems. Nature (London) 259, 564-565. McDaniel, C. N., Sangery, K. A., and Singer, S. R. (1989). Node counting in axillary buds of Nicotiana tabacum cv. Wisconsin 38, a day-neutral plant. Am. J. Bot. 76, 403-408. McGurl, B., Pearce, G., Orozco-Cardenas, M., and Ryan, C. A. (1991). Structure, expression, and antisense inhibition of the systemin precursor gene. Science 255, 1570-1573.

278

Joel P. Stafstrom

Medford, J. I. (1992). Vegetative apical meristems. Plant Cell 4, 1029-1039. Meicenheimer, R. D. (1981). Changes in Epilobium phyllotaxy induced by N-l-naphthylphthalamic acid and ot-4-chlorophenoxyisobutyric acid. Am. J. Bot. 68, 1139-1154. Mikami, K., and Iwabuchi, M. (1992). Regulation of cell cycle-dependent gene expression. In "Control of Plant Gene Expression" (D. P. S. Verma, ed.), pp. 51-68. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Mueller, R.J., and Richards,J. H. (1986). Morphological analysis of tillering in Agropyron spicaturn and Agropyron desertorum. Ann. Bot. 58, 911-921. Murfet, I. C., and Reid, J. B. (1993). Developmental mutants. In "PeasmGenetics, Molecular Biology and Biotechnology" (D. R. Davies and R. Casey, eds.), pp. 165-216. CAB International, Wallingford, UK. Murray, A. W., and Hunt, T. (1993). "The Cell Cycle: An Introduction." W. H. Freeman, New York. Nooden, L. D., and Weber, J. A. (1978). Environmental and hormonal control of dormancy in terminal buds of plants. In "Dormancy and Developmental Arrest" (M. E. Clutter, ed.), pp. 221-268. Academic Press, New York. Palevitz, B. A. (1993). Morphological plasticity of the mitotic apparatus in plants and its developmental consequences. Plant Cell 5, 1001-1009. Pitelka, L. E, and Ashmun,J. W. (1985). Physiology and integration of ramets in clonal plants. In "Population Biology and Evolution of Clonal Organisms" (J. B. C. Jackson, L. W. Buss, and R. E. Cook, eds.), pp. 399-435. Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. Powell, L. E. (1988). The hormonal control of bud and seed dormancy in woody plants. In "Plant Hormones and Their Role in Plant Growth and Development" (P. J. Davies, ed.), pp. 539-552. Kluwer Academic, Dordrecht, the Netherlands. Price, E. A. C., Marshall, C., and Hutchings, M.J. (1992). Studies of growth in the clonal herb Glechoma hederacea. I. Patterns of physiological integration. J. Ecol. 80, 25- 38. Raskin, I. (1992). Role of salicylic acid in plants. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Plant Mol. Biol. 43, 439-463. Richards, J. H. (1982). Developmental potential of axillary buds of water hyacinth, Eichhornia crassipes Solms. (Pontederiaceae). Am.J. Bot. 69, 615-622. Romano, C. P., Cooper, M. L., and Klee, H.J. (1993). Uncoupling auxin and ethylene effects in transgenic tobacco and Arabidopsis plants. Plant Cell 5, 181-189. Ruderman,J. V. (1993). MAP kinase and the activation of quiescent cells. Curr. Opin. Cell Biol. 5, 207-213. Ryan, C. A. (1994). Oligosaccharide signals: From plant defense to parasite offense. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 91, 1-2. Sachs, T. (1991). "Pattern Formation in Plant Tissues." Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Scheiner, S. M. (1993). Genetics and evolution of phenotypic plasticity. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 24, 35-68. Schlichting, C. D. (1986). The evolution of phenotypic plasticity in plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 17, 667-693. Schmitt,J., and Wulff, R. D. (1993). Light spectral quality, phytochrome and plant competition. Trends Ecol. Evol. 8, 47- 51. Sembdner, G., and Parthier, B. (1993). The biochemistry and the physiological and molecular actions ofjasmonates. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Plant Mol. Biol. 44, 569-589. Skoog, E, and Miller, C. O. (1957). Chemical regulation of growth and organ formation in plant tissues cultured in vitro. Symp. Soc. Exp. Biol. 11, 118-131. Skoog, E, and Thimann, K. V. (1934). Further experiments on the inhibition of the development of lateral buds by growth hormone. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 20, 480-485. Snow, R. (1937). On the nature of correlative inhibition. New Phytol. 36, 283- 300.

12. Developmental Potential of Shoot Buds

279

Stafstrom, J. P. (1993). Axillary bud development in pea: Apical dominance, growth cycles, hormonal regulation and plant architecture. In "Cellular Communication in Plants" (R. M. Amasino, ed.), pp. 75-86. Plenum Press, New York. Stafstrom, J. P. (1995). Influence of bud position and plant ontogeny on the morphology of branch shoots in pea (Pisum sativum L. cv. Alaska). Ann. Bot., in press. Stafstrom, J. P., and Sussex, L M. (1988). Patterns of protein synthesis in dormant and growingvegetative buds of pea. Planta 176, 497-505. Stafstrom, J. P., and Sussex, I. M. (1992). Expression of a ribosomal protein gene in axillary buds of pea. Plant Physiol. 100, 1494-1502. Stafstrom,J. P., Altschuler, M., and Anderson, D. H. (1993). Molecular cloning and expression of a MAP kinase homologue from pea. Plant Mol. Biol. 22, 83-90. Sussex, I. M. (1989). Developmental programming of the shoot meristem. Cell 56, 225-229. Suzuki, T. (1990). Apical control of lateral bud development in mulberry (Morus alba). Physiol. Plant. 80, 350-356. Tamas, I. A. (1988). Hormonal regulation of apical dominance. In "Plant Hormones and Their Role in Plant Growth and Development" (P. J. Davies, ed.), pp. 393-410. Kluwer, Dordrecht, the Netherlands. Tanimoto, E. Y., Rost, T. L., and Comai, L. (1993). DNA replication-dependent histone H2A mRNA expression in pea root tips. Plant Physiol. 103, 1291-1297. Theron, K. I.,Jacobs, G., and Strydom, D. K. (1987). Correlative inhibition of axillary buds in apple nursery trees in relation to node position, defoliation, and promalin treatment.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 112, 732-734. Thompson, M. M., Smith, D. C., and Burgess,J. E. (1985). Nondormant mutants in a temperate tree species, Corylus avellana L. Theor. Appl. Genet. 70, 687-692. Tomlinson, P. B. (1983). Tree architecture. Am. Sci. 71, 141-149. Trewavas, A.J. (1986). Resource allocation under poor growth conditions. A major role for growth substances in developmental plasticity. Symp. Soc. Exp. Biol. 40, 31-76. Wang, S. Y., Faust, M., and Steffens, G. L. (1985). Metabolic changes in cherry flower buds associated with breaking of dormancy in early and late blooming cultivars. Physiol. Plant. 65, 89-94. Ward, W. W. (1966). Epicormic branching of black and white oaks. For. Sci. 12, 290-296. Wardlaw, C. W. (1965). Leaves and buds: Mechanisms of local induction in plant growth. In "Cell Differentiation and Morphogenesis," (W. Beermann, R.J. Gautheret, P. D. Nieuwkoop, C. W. Wardlaw, V. B. Wigglesworth, E. Wolff, and J. A. O. Zeevaart, eds.), pp. 96-119. North-Holland, Amsterdam. Watson, M. A., and Casper, B. B. (1984). Morphogenetic constraints on patterns of carbon distribution in plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 15, 233-258. White,J. (1979). The plant as a metapopulation. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 10, 109-145. Wick, S. (1991). Spatial aspects of cytokinesis in plant cells. Curt. Opin. Cell Biol. 3, 253-260. Zamski, E., Oshri, S., and Zieslin, N. (1985). Comparative morphology and anatomy of axillary buds along a rose shoot. Bot. Gaz. 146, 208- 212. Zimmermann, M. H., and Brown, C. L. (1971). "Tree Structure and Function." SpringerVerlag, New York. Zurek, D. M., and Clouse, S. D. (1994). Molecular cloning and characterization of a brassinosteroid-regulated gene from elongating soybean (Glycinemax L.) epicotyls. Plant Physiol. 104, 161-170.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

13 Hormonal Control of Radial and Longitudinal Growth m the Tree Stem

Hormones are chemical signals that are widely believed to transduce many of the environmental cues known to affect the growth of plants. The evidence implicating the currently recognized hormone classes in the regulation of radial and longitudinal growth in the stem and shoots of woody species is briefly reviewed in this chapter. Emphasis is placed on investigations that used temperate-zone tree species as the experimental material and modern physicochemical or immunoassay techniques to identify and measure endogenous hormone levels. Understanding the roles of hormones, and the mechanisms regulating their absolute and relative levels, not only would significantly increase our basic knowledge about how trees grow and develop, but also could have practical applications, for example, in the development of methods for early screening of inherently fast growth in breeding programs, and for using genetic engineering to alter traits such as wood quantity and quality (Whetten and Sederoff, 1991) and tree form. Longitudinal growth involves the elongation of preformed stem units [node (typically leaf plus axillary bud) plus subjacent internode] after a period of dormancy ("fixed growth") or the concurrent initiation and extension of new stem units ("free growth"), or some combination of these two processes (Lanner, 1976). It is localized to current-year shoots and is associated with the activity of the subapical meristems. The apical meristem of the current-year shoot gives rise to the procambium and primary vascular Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

tissues associated with radial growth in the elongating part of the shoot, and produces the primordia in the developing buds. Radial growth associated with the vascular cambium, which produces secondary xylem and phloem, and the phellogen, which gives rise to the periderm, commences at the base of the current-year shoot and progresses acropetally as elongation ceases in successively more distal portions. Below the current-year shoot, radial growth typically occurs along the entire length of the stem. Both longitudinal and radial growth involve the division of meristematic cells and the differentiation of specialized cell types, and vary with such factors as genotype, age, within-tree position, site, weather and competition (e.g., Kozlowski et al., 1991). The apical and cambial meristems exhibit an annual cycle of activity and dormancy, with the latter having two stages: rest and quiescence (Reinders-Gouwentak, 1965; Little and Bonga, 1974; Lang et al., 1985; Powell, 1987). Rest develops at the beginning of the dormant period and is imposed by internal factors that prevent activation of the meristem under environmental conditions favorable for growth. Exposure to chilling temperatures (ca. 2-10~ gradually changes rest into quiescence, during which stage the dormancy is caused solely by unfavorable environmental conditions, typically low temperature. The timing of the rest-quiescence transition, and the amount of chilling required to break rest, vary with genotype, age, and temperature regime.

All known classes of plant hormones occur in vegetative tissues of both conifers and woody angiosperms. Auxins [to date, indole-3-acetic acid (IAA) is the only one characterized in shoots of woody species; Table I], gibberellins (GAs; Table II), cytokinins (CKs; Table III), and abscisic acid

Species

Part

Ref.

A bies balsamea Acer pennsylvanicu m Acer saccharum Alnus rugosa Betula alleghaniensis Betula papyrifera

Cambialregion Developingxylem Developingxylem Developingxylem Developingxylem Developingxylem

Sundberg et al. (1987) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) continues

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

Species

Part

Ref.

Citrus sinesis

Shoots Leaves Developing xylem Shoots Cambial region Developing xylem Developing xylem Cambial region Buds, leaves Developing xylem Cambial region Shoots Developing xylem Developing xylem Cambial region Developing xylem Cambial region Leaves, shoots Shoots Leaves, shoots Developing xylem Developing xylem Seedlings Cambial region

Plummer et al. (1991) Vine et al. (1987) Savidge (1990) Rodriguez et al. (1991) Funada et al. (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge and Wareing (1982) Bum et al. (1989) Savidge (1990) Browning and Wignall (1987) Alvarez et al. (1989); Vine et al. (1987) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Little et al. (1978) Savidge (1990) Savidge and Wareing (1982) Zhang (1990) Zabkiewicz and Steele (1974) Zhang (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Sandberg et al. (1981) Stiebeling et al. (1985); Sundberg et al. (1986); Wodzicki et al. (1987) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Baraldi et al. (1988) Vine et al. (1987) Saotome et al. (1993) Savidge (1990) Caruso et al. (1978); DeYoe and Zaerr (1976); Crozier et al. (1980) Browning et al. (1992) Browning and Wignall (1987) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Jensen andJunttila (1982) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Savidge (1990) Sheng et al. (1993) Savidge (1990)

Comus alternifolia Corylus aveUana Cryptomeria japonica Fagus grandifolia Fraxinus pennsylvanica Larix decidua Malus domestica Malus malus Malus pumila Picea glauca Picea rubens Picea sitchensis Pinus banksiana Pinus contorta Pinus radiata Pinus resinosa Pinus strobus Pinus sylvestris

Populus grandidentata Populus tremuloides Prunus cerasus Prunus domestica Pru nus jamasakura Pru nus serotina Pseudotsuga menziesii

Developing xylem Developing xylem Shoots Shoots Hypocotyls Developing xylem Shoots, xylem sap

Pyrus communis Quercus robur Quercus rubra Rhus typhina Salix nigra Salix pentandra Sorbus decora Syringa vulgaris Thuja occidentalis Tsuga heterophylla Ulmus americana

Shoots Cambial region Developing xylem Developing xylem Developing xylem Shoots Developing xylem Developing xylem Developing xylem Buds Developing xylem

Table II Characterization of Endogenous Gibberellins in Vegetative Parts of Tree Shoots Species

Citrus s i n m ' s

DaU~?rgzadolichopetala Eucalyptus globulw Eucalyptus n i t a s Juglans regia Malus d o m t i c a

Picea abies Picea sitchmsis Pinus contorta

Hnus radiata Pinus $vest&

Populw hybrid Pseudotsuga maziesii Salix dasyclados Salix patandra

GA number 1, is0-3,8,17, 19,20,29 1, 3-epi-l,3, is0-3,8,20,29,2epi-29 1,8, 17, 19,20,29 1, epi-l,3,4,5,8,20,28 1, 19,20,29 1, 19,20 19 1,9, 19,20 1,3,8, 19,20,29 1,399 Iso-9 1,3,4,9 1,3,4,7,8,9, 15,20 1,3,4,7,8,9,20 1,3,4,7,8,9, 15 9 1,4,7,9,20 4,7,9 1,19,20 1,3,4,7,9 1,3,4,7,9 1,4,8,9, 19,20,29 1,8, 19,20,29

Part

Ref.

Shoots Leaves Shoots Germinated seed Cambial region Buds Xylem sap Shoots Shoots Shoots Leaves Shoots Shoots Leaves Shoots Leaves Cambial region Cambial region Shoots Shoots Buds Shoots Shoots

Poling and Maier (1988) Turnbull (1989) Tal6n et al. (1990) Moritz and Monteiro (1994) Hasan et al. (1994) Hasan et al. (1994) Dathe et al. (1982) Koshioka et al. (1985) Steffens and Hedden (1992a) Od6n et al. (1987) Lorenzi et al. (1975a) Moritz et al. (1989b) Zhang (1990) Zhang (1990) Zhang (1990) Zhang (1990) Stiebeling et al. (1985) Wang et al. (1992) Rood et al. (1988) Doumas et al. (1992) Doumas et al. (1993) Junttila et al. (1988) Davies et al. ( 1985); Olsen et al. (1994)

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

285

Table III Characterization of Endogenous Cytokinins in Vegetative Parts of Tree Shoots Species

Cytokinin a

Part

Ref.

Abies balsamea Acerpseudoplatanus Acer saccharum Castanea spp.

Z, [9R]Z Z, [9R]Z, (diH)Z iP, [9R]iP Z, [9R]Z, iP, [9R]iP Z, [gR]Z Z, [9R]Z [9R]Z, [9R]iP, (dill) [9R]Z Z, [9R]Z, iP, [9R]iP [9R]iP [gR] Z [gR]Z [9R] Z [9R]Z [9R]Z, iP, [9R]iP, (dill)Z, (dill) [9R] Z (oOH)BAP (oOH) [9R]BAP Z, [9R]Z, [9R]iP

Cambial region Xylem sap Xylem sap Shoots Xylem sap Cambial region Xylem sap Buds Leaves Leaves Buds Shoots Cambial region Cambial region

Little et al. (1979) Purse et al. (1976) Waseem et al. (1991) Yokota and Takahashi (1980) Dixon et al. (1988) Funada et al. (1992) Hautala et al. (1986) Chen (1991) Imbault et al. (1993) Lorenzi et al. (1975b) Taylor et aL (1984) Meilan et al. (1993) Stiebeling et al. (1985) T. Moritz and B. Sundberg (unpublished) Strnad etal. (1992) Horgan et al. (1975) Morris et al. (1990)

Citrusjambhiri Cryptomeriajaponica

Gymnocladus dioica Litchi chinensis Picea abies Picea sitchensis

Pinus radiata Pinus resinosa Pinus sylvestris

Populus • canadensis Populus • robusta Pseudotsuga menziesii

Leaves Leaves Buds

aiP, N6(A2-isopentenyl)adenine; [9R]iP, N6(A~-isopentenyl)adenosine; Z, zeatin; [9R]Z, zeatin riboside; (dill)Z, dihydrozeatin; (dill) [9R]Z, dihydrozeafin riboside; (oOH)BAP, N6(o-hydroxybenzyl)adenine; (oOH) [9R]BAP, N6(0hydroxybenzyl)adenosine.

(ABA; Table IV) have been conclusively identified, typically by combined gas chromatography-mass spectrometry (GC-MS; full-scan spectrum and/ or selected ion monitoring), either in whole shoots or more specifically in buds, leaves, stem, cambial region, or xylem sap. Gas chromatography alone has been used to demonstrate that the stem or shoots of many woody species produce ethylene (Little and Savidge, 1987; Savidge, 1988; Eklund and Little, 1995a). GC-MS has also been employed to characterize brassinosteroids and jasmonates, two classes of potential plant hormones (Table V). Polyamines, another possible plant hormone class, have been detected by high-pressure liquid chromatography (HPLC) in shoots of Citrus sinensis (Friedman et al., 1986), Malus domestica (Wang and Faust, 1993), Picea abies (Ktnigshofer, 1991), and Pinus sylvestris (Sarjala and Kaunisto, 1993). Experiments involving debudding, defoliation, girdling, exogenous application, and measurement of endogenous levels indicate that expanding buds and leaves are rich sources of IAA and ABA (Little and Savidge, 1987; Sundberg and Little, 1990; Thorsteinsson et al., 1990; Rinne et al., 1993, 1994a). Sandberg et al. (1990) showed that IAA biosynthesis and catabolism can occur in the cytosol of protoplasts obtained from Pinus sylvestris leaves. Roots are another likely site of ABA synthesis, particularly under environ-

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Species

Part

Ref.

A bies alba A bies balsamea Acer pseudoplatanus acer saccharum Betula pubescens Citrus sinensis

Pinus sylvestris

Leaves Buds Leaves Xylem sap Buds, leaves Leaves, stem Leaves Shoots Shoots Xylem sap Leaves Buds Shoots Cambial region Shoots Shoots Shoots Cambial region Shoots Leaves, shoots Cambial region Stems Leaves, shoots Shoots

Populus hybrids Prunus armeniaca Prunus domestica Pseudotsuga menziesii

Stem Xylem sap Shoots Leaves

Kraus and Ziegler (1993) Little et al. (1972) Cornforth et al. (1965) Waseem et al. (1991) Rinne et al. (1994a) Plummer et al. (1991) Vine et al. (1987) Rodriguez et al. (1991) Ogiyama et al. (1980) Dathe et al. (1982) Shaybany and Martin (1977) Wang et al. (1987) Vine et al. (1987) Browning and Wignall (1987) Andersson et al. (1978) Roberts and Dumbroff (1986) Roberts and Dumbroff (1986) Little et al. (1978) Roberts and Dumbroff (1986) Zhang (1990) Funada et al. (1988) Jenkins and Shepherd (1972) Zhang (1990) Andersson et al. (1978); Hoque et al. (1983) Blake and Atkinson (1986) Loveys et al. (1987) Vine et al. (1987) Blake and Ferrell (1977); Meyer et al. (1986) Webber et al. (1979); Kannangara et al. (1989) Browning and Wignall (1987) Jensen et al. (1986) Barros and Neill (1986) Sheng et al. (1993)

Corylus avellana Cryptomeria japonica Juglans regia Juglans spp. Malus domestica Malus pumila Picea abies Picea glauca Picea mariana Picea sitchensis Pinus banksiana Pinus contorta Pinus densiflora Pinus radiata

Shoots Quercus robur Salix penta ndra Salix viminalis Tsuga heterophylla

Cambial region Shoots Buds Buds

m e n t a l conditions that i n d u c e water stress (Khalil a n d Grace, 1993; M u n n s a n d Sharp, 1993). Two long-distant pathways of IAA transport have b e e n d e m o n s t r a t e d using labeled IAA (Morris a n d J o h n s o n , 1985). O n e is a slow, basipetally polar m o v e m e n t located mainly in the cambial zone a n d differentiating xylem w h e n the c a m b i u m is active a n d in the p h l o e m p a r e n c h y m a d u r i n g d o r m a n c y (Little, 1981; L a c h a u d a n d B o n n e m a i n , 1984). T h e

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

Species

Compound a Part

Ref.

Brassinosteroids Picea sitchensis Pinus sylvestris

CAS,TYP BL, CAS

Shoot Cambial region

Yokota et al. (1985) Kim et al. (1990)

JA JA

Leaves Leaves

Meyer et aL (1984) Meyer et al. (1984)

Jasmonates Fagus sylvatica Quercus robur

aBL, brassinolide; CAS,castasterone;JA,jasmonic acid; TYP,typhasterol.

other, whose physiological significance is uncertain, is a relatively rapid movement located in the sieve elements. Abscisic acid has been detected in the xylem (Table IV) and phloem (Weiler and Ziegler, 1981) saps, and likely moves in both pathways (Zeevaart and Creelman, 1988; Kelner et al., 1993). Many IAA metabolites, mainly conjugates and catabolites, have been detected either as naturally occurring substances or as metabolites of labeled IAA in shoots or shoot parts ofvarious woody species (Sundberg et al., 1985, 1990; Sundberg, 1987; Wodzicki et al., 1987; Pilate et al., 1989; Plftss et al., 1989; Sagee et al., 1990; Sandberg et al., 1990; Ostin et al., 1992a,b; Saotome et al., 1993). Abscisic acid metabolites have also been found in woody shoots (Sivakumaran et al., 1980; Little and Wareing, 1981; Seeley and Powell, 1981; Dathe et al., 1982, 1984; Hoque et al., 1983). The occurrence of high levels of CKs in the xylem sap (Table III; Doumas and Zaerr, 1988; Tromp and Ovaa, 1990; Rinne and Saarelainen, 1994) and roots (Doumas et al., 1989; Meilan et al., 1993) supports the widespread belief that CKs are produced in root tips and transported in the xylem to the shoot. However, CKs also have been found in leaves, buds, and phloem sap (Table III; Taylor et al., 1990; Komor et al., 1993), suggesting that they are synthesized in various shoot parts as well. Direct evidence for CK synthesis in both roots and shoots is the finding that Pisum sativum stems, leaves, and roots, as well as cambial cells isolated from Daucus carota roots, converted [8-14C]adenine into radioactive CKs, the root apparently being the primary site (Chen et al., 1985). Naturally occurring glucosides of [9R]Z (zeatin riboside) have been detected in buds of Pinus radiata (Taylor et al., 1984) and Pseudotsuga menziesii (Morris et al., 1990), and Duke et al. (1979) demonstrated that Populus alba leaves could metabolize exogenous Z and [9R]Z to a complex of O-glucosides. Of the 95 GAs thus far identified in plants and fungi (Mander, 1992; Pearce et al., 1994), relatively few have been characterized in shoots of woody species (Table II). The presence of GAs in leaves and xylem

288

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

(Table II), as well as in phloem (Weiler and Ziegler, 1981; Hoad et al., 1993) and roots (Olsen et al., 1994), suggests that they are readily transported throughout the tree. The occurrence of GA biosynthesis in shoots is indicated by the several demonstrations of labeled-GA metabolism in this organ: (1) GA4 to GA2 and GA34in Pseudotsuga menziesii (Wample et al., 1975) and Picea abies (Dunberg et al., 1983), (2) GA4 to GA1 (Junttila, 1993a) and GA9 to GA20, GA1, and GA29 (Junttila et al., 1992) in Salix pentandra, (3) GA20to GA~, GA4 to GA~, and GAs to GA3 in Dalbergia dolichopetala (Moritz and Monteiro, 1994), (4) GA9 to GA4 in Picea abies (Moritz and Od6n, 1990), and (5) GA9 to GA4, GA34 and GA1, and GA4 to GAa4 and GA1 in Picea sitchensis (Moritz et al., 1989a). Evidence for GA conjugates, mainly glucosides, has been obtained in experiments with shoots of Malus • domestica (Richards et al., 1986), Picea abies (Moritz and Od6n, 1990), Pseudotsuga menziesii (Doumas et al., 1992), Picea sitchensis (Moritz, 1992), and Dalbergia dolichopetala (Moritz and Monteiro, 1994). Considerable evidence indicates that shoots of woody species contain 1aminocyclopropane-l-carboxylic acid (ACC) and can convert it to ethylene (Savidge et al., 1983; Yamamoto et al., 1987b; Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b-e; Savidge, 1988; Ingemarsson, 1994). Both ACC (Yamamoto et al., 1987b; Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b-e) and ethylene (Eklund, 1993a) are transported in the xylem. The conjugation of ACC has been detected in Picea abies hypocotyls (Ingemarsson, 1994). Radial movement between the xylem and phloem, presumably via the rays, has been demonstrated with labeled IAA, kinetin (K), GA3, and ABA (Little and Savidge, 1987; Kelner et al., 1993).

A. Vascular Cambium

1. Auxins An essential role for IAA in the initiation and growth of the vascular cambium is evident from experiments involving exogenous IAA. Leaf excision and IAA application studies have demonstrated that procambium development and primary xylem and phloem differentiation depend on a continuous supply of basipetally transported IAA (Jacobs and Morrow, 1957; Bruck and Paolillo, 1984; DeGroote and Larson, 1984). Similarly, exogenous IAA was shown to be required for cambium initiation and growth in isolated Raphanus sativus roots (Torrey and Loomis, 1967). The application of IAA also promoted cambium differentiation in the callus that develops on the wound surface after a Betula pubescens stem has been bark-girdled and protected from dessicating (Cui et al., 1995). It is well documented that the growth of the vascular cambium is inhibited when the supply of endogenous IAA to the cambial region is decreased by debudding, defoliation, gir-

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

dling, or by applying an inhibitor of basipetal IAA transport such as N-1naphthylphthalamic acid (NPA), and is promoted by applying IAA to the apical cut surface of debudded shoots (Little and Savidge, 1987; Little et al., 1990; Sundberg and Little, 1990). In experiments with Pinus sylvestris cuttings, Sundberg and Little (1990) showed that the IAA level in the cambial region at a distance below the shoot apex in debudded shoots treated apically with IAA was similar to that in intact shoots with expanding buds. This indicates that exogenous IAA can induce a physiologically relevant internal IAA level basipetally. This conclusion is further supported by the finding that the pattern of protein synthesis revealed by in vivo labeling with [3~S]methionine in cambial region cells of Pinus sylvestris was the same in debudded shoots treated apically with IAA as in budded shoots (Sitbon et al., 1993). Sundberg and Little (1990) also observed that the cambial region IAA level in IAA-treated debudded shoots was positively related to cambial growth, as measured by tracheid production. A positive relationship between exogenous IAA concentration and the production and size of tracheary elements has been observed in many conifers and woody angiosperms (Little and Savidge, 1987; Zakrzewski, 1991; Mellerowicz et al., 1992a). A stimulatory effect of IAA on primary-wall cell enlargement is well documented, particularly in herbaceous species (Terry et al., 1982; Lorences and Zarra, 1987; Kutschera, 1994). In contrast, Aloni and Zimmermann (1983) hypothesized that tracheary element size is negatively related to the auxin concentration, as they observed that vessel radial diameter increased basipetally in decapitated Phaseolus vulgaris shoots treated apically with auxin (see also Aloni, 1988). It is likely, however, that vessel diameter was reduced near the auxin application point in their experiments because the IAA level was physiologically supraoptimal in that region (Warren Wilson and Warren Wilson, 1991). A high dose of applied IAA induces compression wood formation near the application site in conifers, whereas exogenous IAA suppresses tension wood formation in woody angiosperms (Little and Savidge, 1987). Other experiments with exogenous IAA suggest that auxin induces the formation of vertical resin ducts (Fahn and Zamski, 1970; Fahn et al., 1979), prevents fusiform cambial cells from differentiating into axial parenchyma (Savidge, 1983; Cui et al., 1992), and directs the movement of 14C-labeled photosynthate (Little et al., 1990) and the orientation of cambial zone cells and tracheary elements (Little and Savidge, 1987; Harris, 1989; Kurczyfiska and Hejnowicz, 1991). Considerable evidence indicates that IAA is required for tracheary element differentiation (Ramsden and Northcote, 1987; Eklund, 1991a; Fukuda, 1994), but additional regulatory substances may also be involved (Savidge, 1994). Except for the consistent demonstration that a significant amount is present throughout the year, measurements of endogenous IAA levels in the cambial region in relation to cambial growth have yielded conflicting re-

290

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P Pharis

suits. The possibility that the level of IAA controls the rate and seasonal periodicity of cambial activity is supported by the finding of an increased IAA content during the growing season, compared to the dormant period, in Picea sitchensis (Little and Wareing, 1981), Pinus contorta (Savidge and Wareing, 1984), Pinus sylvestris (Sandberg and Ericsson, 1987), Abies balsamea (Sundberg et al., 1987), and Larix laricina (Savidge, 1991). However, no such relationship was observed in Quercus robur (Wignall and Browning, 1988) or Pyrus serotina (Yang et al., 1992), or in other studies with Pinus sylvestris (Sundberg et al., 1990, 1991, 1993). Nor was IAA concentration related to annual ring width in Pinus sylvestris, measured during the cambial growing period both at the top and bottom of individual trees and in trees growing at different rates (Sundberg et al., 1993). Similarly, the decrease in tracheary element radial width that is associated with the earlywoodlatewood transition was reported to be temporally related to a reduced IAA level in some investigations (Savidge and Wareing, 1984; Sundberg et al., 1987; Wignall and Browning, 1988), but not in others (Little and Wareing, 1981; Sundberg et al., 1990, 1993). Inconsistent results have also been obtained in studies investigating the relationship between the level of endogenous IAA and the formation of reaction wood. An elevated IAA concentration on the side of compression wood formation was observed in inclined stems of Cryptomeria japonica (Funada et al., 1990), but not in reoriented branches of Pseudotsuga menziesii (Wilson et al., 1989) or bent stems of Pinus sylvestris (B. Sundberg and C. H. A. Little, unpublished). Moreover, the induction of compression wood formation above an NPA application point was not accompanied by an increase in the concentration, conjugation, or catabolism ofIAA (Sundberg et al., 1994). The failure to find a consistent relationship between the level of endogenous IAA in the cambial region and a particular aspect of cambial growth has a number of possible explanations, several of which probably can be invoked concomitantly, and in the case of other hormones as well. First, the accuracy of the IAA measurement may be confounded by the crudeness of the sampling procedure. Indole-3-acetic acid currently is measured in a bulk cambial region sample comprised of varying proportions of different cell types (Sundberg et al., 1991), each presumably containing characteristic amounts of IAA in particular parts of the cell at different times of the year. Ideally, however, the measurement should be localized to the subcellular compartment(s) of each cell type in the cambial region where IAA actually acts. Second, although GC-MS and stable isotope-labeled standards typically are used at present to quantify AA, differences in the procedures used to harvest and store the samples, and to extract the IAA, may affect the IAA estimate. Third, changes in the level of IAA may be less important than fluctuations in (1) the level of additional substances that may regulate cambial growth, such as the other hormones covered in this chapter, polyam-

13. Hormonal Controlof Tree Stem Growth

291

ines (K6nigshofer, 1991), and oxygen (Eklund, 1990, 1993b), (2) the character of the IAA waves that may be generated during IAA transport (Wodzicki et al., 1987; Wodzicki and Zaj~tczkowski, 1989), (3) the rate of IAA turnover, and (4) the "sensitivity" (Trewavas, 1991) of cambial region cells to IAA. If sensitivity is indeed a factor, it is speculated to reflect receptor number or availability (Napier and Venis, 1990). Cambial IAA sensitivity, measured as the ability of the cambium to produce xylem and phloem in response to exogenous IAA, has been shown to decrease with increasing cambial age and to vary markedly during the year (Little and Savidge, 1987; Sundberg et al., 1987; Little et al., 1990; Little and Sundberg, 1991; Mellerowicz et al., 1992a; Savidge, 1993). Under environmental conditions favorable for growth, applied IAA induces vigorous cambial activity when the cambium is active or quiescent, but not when it is in rest. Whether the decreased responsiveness of the cambium to IAA during rest is due to receptor deficiency (Riding and Little, 1984; Lachaud, 1989) is not known. Cambial rest was overcome in detached Fraxinus ornus shoots by exposure to ethylene chlorohydrin vapor (Reinders-Gouwentak, 1965), but not in Abies balsamea cuttings treated basally with ethephon (2-chloroethylphosphonic acid, another ethylene generator) or apically with GA3 or K (Little and Bonga, 1974; Eklund and Little, 1995a). Cambial rest was not associated with inhibited IAA transport in Abies balsamea (Little, 1981) and Pinus densiflora (Odani, 1985) or with increased ABA content in the cambial region (see Section A, 4, below). However, numerous ultrastructural and biochemical changes in cambial zone cells have been detected during the activity-dormancy cycle, particularly in Abies balsamea, including oscillations in plasma membrane infolding, radial wall thickening, nucleolar activity, nuclear genome size, relative ribosomal RNA gene content, and cytoplasmic RNA, protein, lipid, and carbohydrate staining (Riding and Little, 1984, 1986; Mellerowicz et al., 1989, 1990, 1992b, 1993; Catesson, 1990, 1994; Zhong et al., 1995; Lloyd et al., 1994). Several GAs have been identified in the cambial region (Table II), and accumulating evidence suggests that this class of hormones is involved in the control of cambial growth. Although GA levels have yet to be measured in the cambial region during the annual cycle of activity and dormancy, stem diameter and, in particular, stem dry weight and volume, were positively related to the needle content of GA9 in seedlings of Pinus radiata families (Zhang, 1990). Similarly, a positive relationship was observed between needle or stem levels of GA9, or GA9 combined with GA4, GA7, and GA20, and family rank for stem dry weight in Pinus contorta seedlings (Zhang, 1990). For both species, family GA9 levels were positively correlated with family performance in field progeny trials (Zhang, 1990; Pharis et al., 1992, 1993). Applying GA3 to intact or debudded shoots has been 2. Gibberellins

292

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

observed to enhance the stimulatory effect of IAA on cambial cell division and tracheary element differentiation in many conifers and woody angiosperms, although not without exceptions (Litde and Savidge, 1987). In Populus robusta, high and low IAA-to-GAs ratios favored the production of xylem and phloem, respectively, and GAs in the presence of IAA increased xylem fiber length (Digby and Wareing, 1966). Similarly, the relative concentrations of exogenous GAs and IAA were observed to affect the size of primary phloem fibers, and the formation of lignin in these fibers and in secondary xylem, in Coleus blumei stems (Aloni et al., 1990). It has also been reported that GAs alone stimulated cambial activity without inducing vessel differentiation in debudded shoots of several woody angiosperms (Digby and Wareing, 1966; Zakrzewski, 1983), and promoted sieve cell differentiation in Pinus strobus stem explants (DeMaggio, 1966), phloem production in Pinus brutia needles (Ewers and Aloni, 1985), and lignification in Prunus spachiana hypocotyls (Nakamura et al., 1994) and dwarf Pisum sativum stems (Cheng and Marsh, 1968). In decapitated Cupressus arizonica seedlings, exogenous GAs enhanced branch hyponasty by promoting compression wood formation (Blake et al., 1980), an event that could be counteracted by applying growth retardants known to inhibit GA biosynthesis (Pharis et al., 1965, 1967). Soil-applied GAs also stimulated hyponasty in the stem of Tsuga heterophylla seedlings (Pharis and Ross, 1976). In application experiments with other GAs, GA1 synergized tracheary element differentiation in Lactuca sativa cultures treated with optimal IAA plus K (Pearce et al., 1987), and GA4 alone or together with ABA increased tracheid radial width in Pinus radiata seedlings (Pharis et al., 1981). Considerable evidence suggests that GAs regulate the arrangement of cortical microtubules, hence the polarity of cell enlargement (Balugka et al., 1993). Additional evidence for a causal role of GA in cambial growth is the finding that applying GAs or GA4/7 as a stem injection, topical application, or soil drench to seedlings of both conifers and woody angiosperms variously increased stem radial increment, longitudinal growth, dry weight, or volume (Pharis, 1976; Pharis and Ross, 1976; Pharis and Kuo, 1977; Webber et al., 1985; Litde and Savidge, 1987; Pharis et al., 1987, 1991; Wang et al., 1992), although typically at the expense of branch and root growth (Ross et al., 1983; Litde and Savidge, 1987; Teng and Timmer, 1993). Richards et al. (1986) fed [SH]GA4 to the xylem below dwarfing or nondwarfing interstocks grafted into Malus dornestica trees, and found that the total amount of free [SH]GA4 and its acidic metabolites was higher, and the proportion of putative [SH]GA glucosyl conjugates lower, in the dwarfing interstocks, in which radial growth is also greater. An increase in tracheid production and stem elongation induced by a soil drench of GA4/7 in Pinus sylvestris seedlings was associated with elevated cambial region contents of GA4, GA7,

13. Hormonal Controlof TreeStem Growth

293

GA9, and, most importantly, IAA in the terminal shoot (Wang et al., 1992). Additional research is required to determine not only if GAs enhance cambial growth either directly or indirectly through raising the IAA content, but also which is the active GA(s) per se. Several lines of evidence suggest that CKs play a role in the regulation of cambial growth, but much additional research is required to establish their role(s) unequivocally. Bioactive forms are present in the cambial region (Table III), and seasonal changes in levels have been detected by combined HPLC-mass spectrometry in the cambial region of Pinus sylvestris (T. Moritz and B. Sundberg, unpublished), as well as by immunoassay after HPLC purification of the cambial region microdialysate of Picea abies (Eklund, 1991b) and the xylem sap of Pseudotsuga menziesii (Doumas and Zaerr, 1988), Malus domestica (Tromp and Ovaa, 1990), and Betula pubescens (Rinne and Saarelainen, 1994). However, the relationships between the levels of endogenous CKs and the seasonal periodicity and rate of cambial growth are obscure. Exogenous Z, [9R]Z, K, and N 6benzyladenine (BA), alone or together with auxin or auxin plus GA3, have been observed to promote cambial growth and ray formation in the stem of several conifers and woody angiosperms, although not in all cases (Little and Savidge, 1987). Similarly, K stimulated secondary xylem fiber differentiation in Helianthus annuus hypocotyls (Saks et al., 1984) and secondary xylem development in Pisum sativum epicotyls (Sorokin et al., 1962), the latter stimulation being mediated through activation of the fascicular and interfascicular cambia. Torrey and Loomis (1967) demonstrated an absolute requirement for CK in the initiation and growth of the cambium in isolated Raphanus sativus roots. Cytokinin is also essential for tracheary element differentiation in cell suspension cultures (Ramsden and Northcote, 1987; Fukuda, 1994).

3. Cytokinins

4. Abscisic Acid Although ABA is present in many parts of the tree, including the cambial region (Table IV), its involvement in the control of cambial growth is uncertain. An inhibitory role is suggested by the finding that applying ABA to stems with an active cambium decreased the production and radial width of tracheids in Abies balsamea and Picea glauca (Little and Eidt, 1968, 1970; Little, 1975) and Pinus radiata (Jenkins, 1974). However, eharis et al. (1981) subsequently reported that the effect of exogenous ABA on tracheid radial width in Pinus radiata varied during the growing season, being inhibitory in midsummer but ineffective or even somewhat stimulatory at other times. The reputation of ABA as a growth inhibitor has prompted several investigations concerning its cambial region level in relation to the transition between earlywood and latewood, the cessation of cambial activity, and the imposition of cambial rest. Despite bioassay data to the con-

294

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

trary, the endogenous ABA content did not increase during the earlyw0odlatewood and activity-rest transitions in either conifers (Webber et al., 1979; Little and Wareing, 1981; Savidge and Wareing, 1984) or woody angiosperms (Wignall and Browning, 1988; Plummer et al., 1991). Similarly, an increased ABA level was not detected during the development of cambial dormancy induced by short day length in stems of Picea sitchensis (Little and Wareing, 1981). Whether exogenous ABA actually can induce the cessation of cambial activity a n d / o r the development of cambial rest needs to be investigated. The possibility that changes in ABA levels induce the false-ring formation associated with drought imposition and relief has also been examined. It is well established that drought elevates the endogenous ABA level throughout the tree (Blake and Ferrell, 1977; Sivakumaran et al., 1980; Little and Wareing, 1981; Hoque et al., 1983; Roberts and D umbroff, 1986; Khalil and Grace, 1993), and there is evidence that exogenous ABA and water stress similarly inhibit tracheid production and reduce tracheid radial width in Pinus radiata (Jenkins, 1974) and Abies balsamea (Little, 1975). Little and Wareing (1981) demonstrated that drought-induced false-ring formation in Picea sitchensis seedlings was temporally associated with a transient increase in ABA concentration in the cambial region. However, the IAA level was transiently reduced at the same time, which by itself could explain the formation of the false ring. 5. Ethylene There is evidence for and against ethylene playing a direct role in the control of the duration and rate of cambial growth. The evolution of endogenous ethylene, measured in the cambial region of Picea abies (Eklund, 1991b), excised phloem plus cambium tissues of Chamaecyparis obtusa (Yamanaka, 1985), the outer sapwood of Picea abies, Pinus sylvestris, Acerplatanoides, and Quercus robur (Eklund, 1990, 1993b; Ingemarsson et al., 199 lb; Eklund et al., 1992), and 1-year-old Abies balsamea cuttings (Eklund and Little, 1995a), was higher when the cambium was active than during cambial dormancy. The diameter of Pinus taeda stems was positively correlated with ethylene production per square centimeter of vascular cambium in seedlings subjected to mechanical shaking, and negatively correlated with ethylene production per gram fresh weight of stem tissue in control seedlings (Telewski, 1990). In contrast, no relationship was found between ethylene evolution and IAA-induced tracheid production in Abies balsamea cuttings treated basally with ethephon (Eklund and Little, 1995a). These investigators also observed that applying ethephon apically to debudded shoots or basally to cuttings treated apically with IAA did not promote tracheid production, although ethylene evolution was increased. However, ringing a stem with ethephon increases the production of xylem, cortex,

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

295

and ray parenchyma at the application point in many conifers and woody angiosperms, as well as resin canals in Pinus spp. (Little and Savidge, 1987; Yamamoto et al., 1987a; Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987a,b,e; Telewski, 1990; Eklund and Little, 1995a,b). Eklund and Little (1995b) showed that ringing Abies balsamea seedlings with ethephon increased both the evolution of ethylene and the cambial region IAA level at the ethephon application point. They attributed this ethephon-induced promotion of radial growth to the increase in IAA content, which they proposed was caused by the ethephon raising the ethylene level to the point that basipeml IAA transport was inhibited (Abeles et al., 1992). Other research indicates that ethylene is involved in the control of tracheary element differentiation, and that it acts both by inducing the activity of lignification enzymes, particularly peroxidase (Miller et al., 1984, 1985; Hennion et al., 1992), and by influencing carbohydrate deposition (Eklund, 1991a; Ingemarsson et al., 1991a) and cortical microtubule orientation (Shibaoka, 1994). A role for ethylene in the induction of reaction wood formation has been suspected since the first demonstration that bending a shoot increases its ethylene production (Robitaille and Leopold, 1974). Such a role is supported by the detection of ACC in the cambial region only on the lower side of Pinus contorta branches where compression wood was forming (Savidge et al., 1983). Moreover, ethylene evolution was greater from the lower side than from the upper side in Cupressus arizonica branches producing compression wood on the lower side (Blake et al., 1980) and vice versa in inclined Eucalyptus gamphocephala seedlings forming tension wood on the upper side (Nelson and Hillis, 1978). In contrast, ethylene production by the upper and lower sides was the same in inclined Pinus densiflora seedlings (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b), and the same or greater by the lower side in bent shoots of Acer platanoides (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987e) and Betula spp. (Rinne, 1990). Furthermore, lateral ethephon application not only failed to induce the production of typical compression wood in vertical stems of Pinus halepensis (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987a) and Pinus densiflora (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b), but also suppressed compression wood formation in inclined Pinus densiflora seedlings (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b). Similarly, treating Acer platanoides stems with ethephon did not induce tension wood formation in vertical seedlings and blocked it in bent seedlings (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987e).

B. Phellogen There has been little research aimed at elucidating the role of hormones in the regulation of phellogen initiation and activity. The meager evidence available suggests that periderm formation is inhibited by auxin and promoted by ethylene (Lev-Yadun and Aloni, 1990; Cui et al., 1995). Endoge-

Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

nous IAA has been detected in the outermost layers of crushed secondary phloem, where the periderm forms (Sundberg et al., 1990).

A. Auxins Considerable research with nonwoody species (e.g., Yang et al., 1993) indicates that IAA is a causal factor in longitudinal growth. The evidence for woody species is relatively sparse. Exogenous IAA promoted the elongation of intact hypocotyls and hypocotyl sections in Prunus jamasakura (Saotome et al., 1993; Nakamura et al., 1994) and Pinus spp. (Zakrzewski, 1975; Carpita and Tarmann, 1982; Terry et al., 1982). Seedling height growth was increased by applying potassium naphthenate to Pseudotsuga menziesii (Wort, 1975) and a low but not a high concentration of IAA to Pinus caribaea (Bhatnagar and Talwar, 1978). Indirect evidence of a role for A A in stem elongation is the finding that triiodobenzoic acid, an inhibitor of polar auxin transport, reduced shoot elongation in Pinus strobus (Little, 1970), Tsuga heterophylla (Cheung, 1975), and Pseudotsuga menziesii (Ross et al., 1983). In an unusual situation with Pinus radiata in New Zealand, where 3-yearold field-grown seedlings exhibited a "retarded leader" syndrome, Pharis (1976) found that IAA applied together with GA4/7 to the terminal shoot further inhibited its longitudinal growth relative to the "normal" control, the retarded leader control, and a retarded leader plus GA4/7 treatment. However, for those trees in which IAA inhibited elongation of the already "retarded" terminal shoot, longitudinal growth of the lateral shoots in the uppermost whorl was enhanced. Pharis (1976) speculated that endogenous IAA levels were already at inhibitory levels in the terminal shoot of seedlings exhibiting the retarded leader syndrome, but were still suboptimal for elongation of the lateral shoots. However, the possibility of "compensatory growth" by the laterals when the longitudinal growth of the terminal was further reduced by applied IAA should not be overlooked. It is also possible that the GA4/7 diffused into the lateral shoots and induced an increase in endogenous IAA (Wang et al., 1992). That supraoptimal levels of IAA can inhibit shoot elongation is suggested by the finding that applying IAA to the 1-year-old internode of intact Pinus sylvestris branches reduced the elongation of the distal current-year terminal shoot (Sundberg and Little, 1990), the supposition being that an inhibitory amount of exogenous IAA moved into the elongating shoot. In conifers, high endogenous IAA levels have been correlated with both rapid and diminished shoot elongation. The IAA content in Picea abies shoots was highest during the period of maximum longitudinal growth,

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

297

dropping quickly after elongation ceased (Dunberg, 1976). Sandberg and Ericsson (1987) noted that the IAA level in the terminal shoot of Pinus sylvestris rose during the period of rapid elongation, but was maximal after extension ended. In phytotron-grown seedlings of Pinus radiata, Zhang (1990) found that the IAA level in the terminal shoot tip was higher in slowgrowing families than in fast-growing families, which suggests that the IAA content was supraoptimal in the slow growers. A transient increase in IAA content was observed in Pseudotsuga menziesii buds during the transition between quiescence and activity (Pilate et al., 1989). High levels of endogenous IAA have often, but not always, been positively correlated with shoot elongation in woody angiosperms. In Carya iUinoensis, the IAA content in buds increased at bud-break (Wood, 1983). Rodriguez et al. (1991) reported that IAA levels in Corylus avellana shoots were maximal when the rate of shoot elongation was fastest. However, the IAA content in Pyrus serotina shoots peaked prior to the period of most rapid extension growth (Yang et al., 1992). Indole-3-acetic acid levels in Malus domestica leaves were higher in a vigorously growing cultivar than in a dwarf cultivar both early and late in the elongation period, however, the converse was true for the buds (Buta et al., 1989). In two Betula species, coppice shoots elongated more than seedlings, but there was no consistent difference in IAA level (Rinne et al., 1993). The application of paclobutrazol, an inhibitor of GA biosynthesis, decreased longitudinal growth in Pyrus communis shoots without affecting the IAA level (Browning et al., 1992). B. Gibberellins Of all the hormone classes, the case is clearest for GAs being causal factors in the control of shoot elongation in both woody angiosperms and conifers. Early evidence, mostly based on the use of applied GAs, which promote longitudinal growth, a n d / o r plant growth retardants known to inhibit GA biosynthesis, which decrease shoot elongation, is cited in Pharis (1976), Pharis and Kuo (1977), Ross et al. (1983), andJunttila (1991). For most woody angiosperms, GA1 is likely to be the endogenous "effector" of shoot elongation (Junttila, 1991;Junttila et al., 1992). However, GA3 is also native to shoots of these species (Table II) and would be active per se whenever present. Additionally, the possibility that GA4 is active per se should not be ruled out. Thus, shoot elongation in woody angiosperm is probably caused by the same "effector" GAs that control longitudinal growth in herbaceous monocots and dicots (Phinney and Spray, 1990; Reid, 1990). Strong evidence that GAs do influence shoot elongation in woody angiosperms has been obtained by Junttila and co-workers, who used the reduced elongation of Salix spp. under short day length as a tool to examine (1) the effect on longitudinal growth of applying different GAs, (2) the metabolism of 2H- and 3H-labeled GAs, and (3) the changes in levels of

298

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

endogenous GAs (Junttila and Jensen, 1988; Junttila et al., 1992). When shoot longitudinal growth was retarded with prohexadione, a known inhibitor of the GA20-to-GA1 hydroxylation step, only applied GAs with a C-3fl hydroxyl could restore normal elongation in Salix pentandra (Junttila et al., 1991) and Betula pubescens and Alnus glutinosa (Junttila, 1993b). Furthermore, Hasan (1993) found that Eucalyptus shoots whose elongation was retarded by root collar application of paclobutrazol had reduced levels of GAl. Steffens and Hedden (1992b) measured similar levels of GA1 and GAs in standard and thermosensitive dwarf cultivars of Malus domestica during shoot elongation, although shoots of standard trees contained more GA20 and GA19 (immediate precursors of GA1 ). During the high temperatures of summer, however, the GAI9 levels were higher in the dwarf lines, implying a reduced conversion of GA19 to GA20. A positive correlation was found between the content of GA-like substances, later identified as GA19 and GA1, and height growth and shoot dry weight in Populus crosses exhibiting hybrid vigor (Bate et al., 1988). Finally, it has been demonstrated with many woody angiosperms that GAs application can replace the chilling requirement of vegetative buds in rest (Larson, 1960; Saunders and Barros, 1987; Luna et al., 1991; Frisby and Seeley, 1993). In conifers, the question of which endogenous GAs may be the "effectors" of shoot elongation is more complex than in woody angiosperms. The major GAs found in shoots of Cupressaceae, Pinaceae, and Taxodiaceae species are GA1, GAs, GA4, GA7, and GA9 (Table II). Generally, the level of GA9 is highest (Moritz et al., 1990). The occurrence of GAs and GA7 is sporadic; however, when present, the content of GA7, especially, can be high (Zhang, 1990; Doumas et al., 1993; R. P. Pharis, R. Zhang, G. Thompson, K. Ogiyama, C. H. A. Little, unpublished). Height growth in seedlings of eight half-sib Pinus contorta families was correlated with needle GA9 levels (Zhang, 1990). Pharis et al. (1992) reported a similar correlation between needle GA9 levels and family ranking in stem elongation for full-sib Pinus radiata seedlings. In Pseudotsuga menziesii, GAs application overcame the inhibition of bud-break caused by cold (5~ soil temperatures (Lavender et al., 1973). Shoot elongation in Cupressus arizonica and Sequoia sempervirens was retarded by several growth retardants known to inhibit GA biosynthesis, and applied GAs restored longitudinal growth to near normal levels (Pharis and Kuo, 1977). In Cupressus arizonica, the content of endogenous GAs and other GA-like substances was positively correlated with height growth (Pharis, 1976). A result consistent with the thesis that GA4 per se may be an "effector" of longitudinal growth in conifers is the finding that [SH]GA4 metabolism in Pseudotsuga menziesii shoots was slower when elongation was rapid than during bud-break or bud-set (Wample et al., 1975). In contrast, Moritz et al. (1990) observed that the GA4 content in Picea sitchensis shoots was highest early in the shoot elongation period, with the levels of GA1, GAs, and GA9 peaking later. As the content of GA4 was much lower than

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

299

that of either GA1 or GA3, the latter GAs would seem to be the logical "effectors" of elongation in this species. Single-gene dwarf mutants of conifers do not appear to have been characterized, and variants with dwarf habits have not been extensively studied with regard to their response to applied GAs. However, Pharis et al. (1991) showed that height increment in nine full-sib Picea mariana families treated with GA4/7 was related to inherent growth capability, that is, GA4/7-induced longitudinal growth of the slow-growing families was disproportionately greater than that of the fast growers. Even more striking was the response of two selfed families, both of which exhibited a dwarf phenotype. The two selfs had the greatest height growth promotion, and their stem dry weight was increased 1.5- to twofold. The results of GA application experiments tend to separate species in the Cupressaceae and Taxodiaceae from those in the Pinaceae. Both young and old trees of many species within the Cupressaceae and Taxodiaceae, which generally have indeterminate growth, elongate in response to exogenous GA1, GA3, GA4, and GA7, with GA3 tending to be more effective than GA4/ 7 (Pharis, 1976; Ross et al., 1983). Pinaceae species are often relatively nonresponsive to exogenous GA1 or GA3, but generally can be promoted by applying GA4/7, especially to seedlings in the free growth phase. For Pinaceae trees older than 1 year, GAs is in general a poor promoter of shoot elongation, whereas GA4/7 remains effective (Ross et al., 1983; Webber et al., 1985; Pharis et al., 1987). There is also a need to time the GA4/7 application carefully, relative to the stage of shoot elongation. For example, GA4/7 promoted current-year longitudinal growth in Pseudotsuga menziesii only when applied prior to bud-break, later applications being ineffective (Pharis et al., 1987). Applying GA4/7 when Picea sitchensis shoots were 65-85% extended increased leader length the year after treatment, but not in the current year (Philipson, 1983). A similar promotion of shoot elongation the year after treatment by applied GA4/7 was noted for Pinus contorta (Longman, 1982). Ross et al. (1983) cited a personal communication from G. B. Sweet, where GA4/7 applied to Pinus radiata saplings undergoing recurrent longitudinal growth flushes had no effect on internodes that were currently elongating, but rather promoted growth of the embryonic shoot within the bud at the time of hormone application. Both GAs and GA4/7 increased the dry weight of developing long-shoot primordia in Pinus radiata buds, but only GA4/7 enhanced the differentiation into female cone buds (Ross et al., 1984). Shoot elongation in several Cupressaceae, Pinaceae, and Taxodiaceae species was reduced by applying inhibitors of GA biosynthesis (Weston et al., 1980; Ross et al., 1983). C. Cytok'mins Accumulating evidence implicates CKs in the control of longitudinal growth in both conifers and woody angiosperms. The application of CKs

300

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

such as [9R] Z and BA, and the CK mimic thidiazuron, has been shown to reduce the chilling requirement for bud-break and to promote the initiation and outgrowth of axillary buds on current-year shoots and the opening of quiescent buds (e.g., Little, 1985; Saunders and Barros, 1987; Wang et al., 1987; Steffens and Stutte, 1989; Qamaruddin et al., 1990). Height growth in Pinus palustris seedlings in the grass stage, when stem elongation normally is inhibited, was stimulated by BA, particularly when combined with GA3 or certain salts (Kossuth, 1981; Hare, 1984). However, longitudinal growth was inhibited by BA in Pseudotsuga menziesii seedlings (Ross et al., 1983) and by K in Pinus sylvestris hypocotyl sections (Zakrzewski, 1975). Early work with woody angiosperms indicated that endogenous CK levels in buds a n d / o r xylem sap increased in late winter and peaked about budbreak (Hewett and Wareing, 1973; Taylor and Dumbroff, 1975; Alvim et al., 1976; Purse et al., 1976; Wood, 1983). In the xylem sap of Malus domestica shoots, Z and [9R]Z were the major CKs present, with Z predominating except in the spring (Tromp and Ovaa, 1990). The content of total CKs increased rapidly near the start of bud-break, then declined to a minimum about the time that extension growth ceased. Young (1987) observed that maximum bud-break in Malus domestica required root chilling, which could be substituted for by BA. Subsequently, Young (1989) found that the endogenous CK content of xylem sap in partially chilled, dormant Malus domestica trees placed under environmental conditions favorable for growth increased whether the trees were additionally chilled or not, although the post-bud-break decline in CK levels was most pronounced in the chilled trees, in which bud-burst was also greater. Treating Malus domestica shoots in early autumn with "rest-breaking" chemicals promoted bud-break and induced a rapid rise in xylem sap CK levels that peaked about bud-break, confirming that chilling per se does not cause the CK increase in this species (Cutting et al., 1991). Finally, in coppicing experiments, Taylor et al. (1982) observed that CK-like activity increased in the stump of Eucalyptus spp. within 1 week of decapitation, while Rinne and Saarelainen (1994) found that the export of CKs in bleeding sap was correlated positively with the initiation and elongation rate of coppice shoots in Betula pubescens. The occurrence of high endogenous CK levels about the time of budbreak has also been observed in experiments with conifers. Qamaruddin et al. (1990) found that N6(A2-isopentenyl)adenosine ([9R]iP) and [9R]Z levels were low in needles and buds of dormant Pinus sylvestris seedlings but increased in response to chilling, attaining a maximum in the buds approximately when they began to elongate. Similarly, the start of shoot longitudinal growth was associated with a peak in CK content in the xylem sap of Pseudotsuga menziesii (Doumas and Zaerr, 1988) and the buds and needles of Picea sitchensis (Lorenzi et al., 1975b). Working with terminal buds of dor-

13. Hormonal Controlof TreeStem Growth

301

mant clonal cuttings of Pseudotsuga menziesii, Pilate et al. (1989) found that chilling decreased the content of Z and [9R]Z while increasing that of [9R]iP, whereas after transfer to environmental conditions favorable for bud elongation, the [9R]iP level declined rapidly and the Z and [9R]Z levels increased. D. Abscisic Acid

There is a copious literature on the possible causal involvement of ABA in shoot elongation and, in particular, bud dormancy. Some of the early work (summarized in Ross et al., 1983) showed that applied ABA can inhibit, have no effect, or even promote longitudinal growth, and that correlations of endogenous ABA levels with shoot elongation and bud dormancy were generally equivocal. More recent literature also provides conflicting evidence concerning the role of ABA in the control of longitudinal growth and bud dormancy. High doses of exogenous ABA inhibited shoot elongation under long day length in Picea abies (Heide, 1986) and Salix pentandra (Johansen et al., 1986), but normal winter buds were not induced. However, applied ABA accelerated bud-set under dormancy-inducing conditions (short day length, cold temperatures) in Pseudotsuga menziesii and Picea engelmannii (Blake et al., 1990), as well as in several woody angiosperms (see Seeley and Powell, 1981). An increase in endogenous ABA content at bud-break a n d / o r during the shoot elongation period has been observed in the buds, leaves, or shoots of Malus domestica (Singha and Powell, 1978; Seeley and Powell, 1981), Salix viminalis (Barros and Neill, 1986, 1987), Pseudotsuga menziesii (Pilate et al., 1989), Citrus sinensis (Plummer et al., 1991), Corylus avellana (Rodriguez et al., 1991), and Betula pubescens (Rinne et al., 1994b). However, the cessation of shoot elongation and the formation of winter buds were not temporally associated with high ABA levels (see also Kelner et al., 1993). Qamaruddin et al. (1993) observed that needle ABA levels were higher in the faster elongating of two Picea abies populations. Similarly, in full-sib Pinus radiata and half-sib Pinus contorta seedlings, needle ABA levels tended to be positively related to more rapid height growth, both between families and within a family, although the ABA content in the stem tip showed no such trend (Zhang, 1990). However, needle ABA content was not related to postplanting vigor in Pseudotsuga menziesii seedlings subjected to various lifting dates and cold storage treatments (Puttonen, 1987). The cessation of shoot elongation induced by short day length was not associated with an increased level of endogenous ABA in Picea sitchensis (Little and Wareing, 1981), Salix pentandra (Johansen et al., 1986), and Salix viminalis (Barros and Neill, 1987), but was so in Pinus sylvestris (Od6n and Dunberg, 1984), Betula pubescens (Rinne et al., 1994a), and a southern population of Picea abies, al-

302

c. H. Anthony Little and RichardP. Pharis

though not a northern one (Qamaruddin et al., 1993). Bud or shoot ABA content declined during the autumn and winter to a minimum, which occurred prior to bud-break in Malus domestica (Seeley and Powell, 1981), Carya illinoensis (Wood, 1983), Salix viminalis (Barros and Neill, 1986, 1987), Corylus avellana (Rodriguez et al., 1991), and Betula pubescens (Rinne et al., 1994b). However, this decline was not specifically related to the restquiescence transition induced by chilling. Similarly, artificial chilling did not affect the endogenous ABA content in buds of Salix viminalis (Barros and Neill, 1986), Pseudotsuga menziesii (Pilate et al., 1989), and Betula pubescens (Rinne et al., 1994a), although it increased the needle ABA level in a northern but not a southern population of Picea abies (Qamaruddin et al., 1993). Exogenous ABA has been observed to inhibit springtime bud-break in many woody species (e.g., Little and Eidt, 1968; Haissig and King, 1970; Suzuki and Kitano, 1989; Rinne et al., 1994a), and this inhibition was antagonized by the application of GAs in Morus alba (Suzuki and Kitano, 1989) and BA in Malus domestica (Sterrett and Hipkins, 1980). Similarly, Barros and Neill (1987) observed that the exogenous ABA-induced inhibition of longitudinal growth in Salix viminalis was relieved by applying GAs to rooted cuttings and GA9 plus [9R]Z to cultured shoot tips. Barros and Neill (1986) demonstrated a marked seasonal variation in the ability of isolated Salix viminalis buds in culture to respond to applied ABA, with ABA preventing bud-break only when the buds were entering or in rest. Finally, when bud-break in Malus domestica was stimulated with thidiazuron, subsequent application of ABA further promoted bud growth, and the thidiazuron treatment actually increased the ABA content of the buds (Wang et al., 1987). Similarly, exogenous IAA raised the ABA levels in the stem of Populus tremula (Eliasson, 1975) and Picea sitchensis (Little and Wareing, 1981).

E. Ethylene Ethylene has been causally implicated in the inhibition of shoot elongation in many herbaceous species (Abeles et al., 1992), and there is evidence that it has a similar role in woody species. Mechanical perturbation or wind, which promote endogenous ethylene production (Telewski, 1990), inhibited stem elongation in Liquidamber styraciflua (Neel and Harris, 1971), Malus domestica (Robitaille and Leopold, 1974), Abies fraseri (Telewski and Jaffe, 1986a), and Pinus taeda (Telewski and Jaffe, 1986b). Rinne (1990) noted that a variety of stress treatments that reduced height growth in two Betula species also increased stem ethylene evolution. The inhibition of shoot elongation and the increase in ethylene evolution induced by stress treatment were both greater in Betula pendula than in Betula pubescens. Ethylene gassing inhibited terminal shoot elongation in Cupressus arizonica; however, interpretation of this result is complicated by the concomitant in-

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

303

crease in elongation of the lateral branches, presumably reflecting the loss of apical control (Blake et al., 1980). Ethephon application inhibited shoot elongation in Malus domestica (Robitaille and Leopold, 1974), Pinus radiata (Barker, 1979), Pinus contorta and Picea glauca (Weston et al., 1980), and Pinus taeda (Telewski andJaffe, 1986c), although not in Pinus halepensis (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987a), Pinus densiflora (Yamamoto and Kozlowski, 1987b), and Abies balsamea (Eklund and Little, 1995b). Weaver and Pool (1969) showed early on that ethephon reduced longitudinal growth in Vitis vinifera, and shoot tip applications of ethephon are now used in vineyards in New Zealand, at least, to reduce subsequent cane growth without appreciable decreases in fruit set (D. I. Jackson, personal communication). In contrast, ethylene application promoted stem elongation in rice, Ranunculus, and other water plants (Abeles et al., 1992), as well as in Pinus elliottii and Pinus taeda (Gagnon and Johnson, 1988). Ethephon also has been observed to promote, inhibit, and have no effect on bud-break (Paiva and Robitaille, 1978; Gagnon and Johnson, 1988; Eklund and Little, 1995b). The mechanism for the inhibition of longitudinal growth by ethylene may involve GAs, because ethylene-induced inhibition is so readily reversed by applying GAs (Abeles et al., 1992). Additional support for this conclusion is provided by the finding that the endogenous level of GA1 in sunflower seedlings was reduced by ethylene, as was the conversion of [2H2]GA20 to [2Hz]GA1 (Pearce et al., 1991). Moreover, gibberellin application usually reverses the inhibition of shoot elongation induced by mechanical perturbation (Biddington, 1986). In contrast, the mechanism for the promotion of longitudinal growth by ethylene in species such as deep-water rice apparently involves an elevated GA1 content, together with a reduction in ABA (Hoffmann-Benning and Kende, 1992). Speculatively, in this system ethylene could be inhibiting a catabolic GA hydroxylation step, for example, the conversion of GA1 to GAs. Alternatively, ethylene may affect longitudinal growth by altering the IAA level, as there is evidence that ethylene inhibits basipetal IAA transport and increases IAA catabolism and conjugation (Sagee et al., 1990; Abeles et al., 1992).

Representatives of all the major classes of plant hormones have been identified unequivocally, and in some cases quantified, in shoots or individual shoot parts of both conifers and woody angiosperms. The source of each hormone has not been established rigorously, but the leaves, cambial region, and rapidly growing shoot and root tissues are likely sites of synthesis. Shoots can also catabolize and conjugate hormones. However, it is not

304

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

known in which cells biosynthesis, catabolism and conjugation actually Occur.

The significance of hormones in the regulation of cambial and longitudinal growth in woody shoots is still unknown, although at least some of them likely play key roles. The evidence obtained to date is derived primarily from the results of treatment with exogenous hormones or inhibitors of hormone biosynthesis and action, together with the measurement of endogenous hormone levels in whole shoots or shoot parts in relation to varying growth rates and physiological conditions. The use of genotypes with different growth capacity and crown form is increasing and should help in defining the role of each hormone. Although unequivocal proof has not yet been obtained, it seems likely that IAA is required for the initiation of the cambium, that IAA and GAs are essential for the division of cambial cells and the differentiation of their derivatives, and that CKs are necessary for bud expansion, with GAs and optimal levels of IAA being required for rapid shoot elongation. More information is needed to assess the importance of CKs, ABA, and ethylene for cambial growth, ABA and ethylene for shoot elongation, and all hormone classes for phellogen initiation and activity. Additional investigation is also required to determine the roles of brassinosteroids, polyamines, and jasmonates in radial and longitudinal growth. Understanding the roles played by hormones in the control of the rate and seasonal periodicity of radial and longitudinal growth in shoots of woody species will depend ultimately on knowing the mechanism and mode of action of every bioactive hormone for each of the component processes involved in the division and differentiation of cells associated with the cambial and apical meristems. To this end many questions need to be answered, including the following: (1) What are the bioactive hormones in each growth and differentiation process, and in which cells and subcellular compartments are they synthesized, transported, conjugated and catabolized? (2) How are hormone levels and the "sensitivity" of dividing and differentiating cells to hormones controlled in time and space? (3) To what extent do the various hormones interact and how is this manifested? (4) Where are the receptor(s) and signal transduction pathway(s) located and how do they function? (5) What is the impact of physiological conditions such as age and water stress, and of environmental factors such as temperature and light intensity, duration and quality, on the levels of hormones and the sensitivity of cells to hormones? There has been rapid progress in characterizing genes that respond to applied hormones or are responsible for specific steps in hormone biosynthesis. Moreover, it is now possible to transform plants, including several tree species, with such genes and work is in progress to obtain DNA se-

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

305

q u e n c e s e n a b l i n g t h e e x p r e s s i o n o f g e n e s in a t i m e - a n d t i s s u e - s p e c i f i c manner. The interfacing of hormone physiology and biochemistry with molecular biology offers exciting o p p o r t u n i t i e s for clarifying the roles of horm o n e s in t h e m e c h a n i s m s c o n t r o l l i n g r a d i a l a n d l o n g i t u d i n a l g r o w t h in t h e tree stem.

We thank Drs. D. M. Reid and P. C. Od6n for reviewing the manuscript.

Abeles, E B., Morgan, P. W., and Saltveit, M. E. (1992). "Ethylene in Plant Biology." Academic Press, San Diego, California. Aloni, R. (1988). Vascular differentiation within the plant. In "Vascular Differentiation and Plant Growth Regulators" (L. W. Roberts, P. B. Gahan, and R. Aloni, eds.), pp. 39-62. Springer-Verlag, New York. Aloni, R., and Zimmermann, M. H. (1983). The control of vessel size and density along the plant axisma new hypothesis. Differentiation 24, 203- 208. Aloni, R., Tollier, M. T., and Monties, B. (1990). The role of auxin and gibberellin in controlling lignin formation in primary phloem fibers and in xylem of Coleus blumei stems. Plant Physiol. 94, 1743-1747. Alvarez, R., Nissen, S.J., and Sutter, E. G. (1989). Relationship between indole-3-acetic acid levels in apple (Malus pumila Mill) rootstocks cultured in vitro and adventitious root formation in the presence of indole-3-butyric acid. Plant Physiol. 89, 439-443. Alvim, R., Hewett, E. W., and Saunders, P. E (1976). Seasonal variation in the hormone content of willow. I. Changes in abscisic acid content and cytokinin activity in the xylem sap. Plant Physiol. 57, 474-476. Andersson, B., Hfggstrrm, N., and Andersson, K. (1978). Identification of abscisic acid in shoots of Picea abies and Pinus sylvestris by combined gas chromatography-mass spectrometry. J. Chromatogr. 157, 303-310. Balugka, E, Parker,J. S., and Barlow, P. W. (1993). A role for gibberellic acid in orienting microtubules and regulating cell growth polarity in the maize root cortex. Planta 191, 149-157. Baraldi, R., Chen, K.-H., and Cohen,J. D. (1988). Microscale isolation technique for quantitative gas chromatography-mass spectrometry analysis of indole-3-acetic acid from cherry (Prunus cerasus L. ) . J. Chromatogr. 442, 301 - 306. Barker, J. E. (1979). Growth and wood properties of Pinus radiata in relation to applied ethylene. N.Z.JFOr. Sc/. 9, 15-19. Barros, R. S., and Neill, S.J. (1986). Periodicity of response to abscisic acid in lateral buds of willow (Salix viminalis L.). Planta 168, 530-535. Barros, R. S., and Neill, S.J. (1987). Shoot growth in willow (Salix viminalis) in relation to abscisic acid, plant water status and photoperiod. Physiol. Plant. 70, 708-712. Bate, N.J., Rood, S. B., and Blake, T.J. (1988). Gibberellins and heterosis in poplar. Can.J. Bot. 66, 1148-1152. Bhatnagar, H. P., and Talwar, K. K. (1978). Studies on the effect of growth regulators on growth and tracheid characters of Pinus caribaea seedlings. Indian For. 104, 333- 354.

306

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Biddington, N. L. (1986). The effects of mechanically-induced stress in plants--a review. Plant Growth Regul. 4, 103-123. Blake, T.J., and Atkinson, S. M. (1986). The physiological role of abscisic acid in the rooting of poplar and aspen stump sprouts. Physiol. Plant. 67, 638-643. Blake,J., and Ferrell, W. K. (1977). The association between soil and xylem water potential, leaf resistance, and abscisic acid content in droughted seedlings of Douglas-fir (Pseudotsuga menziesii) . Physiol. Plant. 39, 106-109. Blake, T.J., Pharis, R. P., and Reid, D. M. (1980). Ethylene, gibberellins, auxin and the apical control of branch angle in a conifer, Cupressus arizonica. Planta 148, 64-68. Blake, T.J., Bevilacqua, E., Hunt, G. A., and Abrams, S. R. (1990). Effects of abscisic acid and its acetylenic alcohol on dormancy, root development and transpiration in three conifer species. Physiol. Plant. 80, 371-378. Browning, G., and Wignall, T. A. (1987). Identification and quantitation of indole-3-acetic and abscisic acids in the cambial region of Quercus robur by combined gas chromatography-mass spectrometry. Tree Physiol. 3, 235-246. Browning, G., Singh, Z., Kuden, A., and Blake, P. (1992). Effect of (2RS, 3RS)-paclobutrazol on endogenous indole-3-acetic acid in shoot apices of pear cv. Doyenne du Comice.J. Hortic. Sc/. 67, 129-135. Bruck, D. K., and Paolillo, D.J. (1984). Replacement of leaf promodia with IAA in the induction of vascular differentiation in the stem of Coleus. New Phytol. 96, 353-370. Buta, J. G., Reed, A. N., and Murti, G. S. R. (1989). Levels of indole-3-acetic acid in vigorous and genetic dwarf apple trees.J Plant Growth Regu/. 8, 249-253. Carpita, N. C., and Tarmann, K. M. (1982). Promotion of hypocotyl elongation in loblolly pine (Pinus taeda L.) by indole-3-acetic acid. Physiol. Plant. 55, 149-154. Caruso,J. L., Smith, R. G., Smith, L. M., Cheng, T.-Y., and Daves, G. D. (1978). Determination of indole-3-acetic acid in Douglas fir using a deuterated analog and selected ion monitoring. Comparison of microquantities in seedlings and adult trees. Plant Physiol. 62, 841-845. Catesson, A.-M. (1990). Cambial cytology and biochemistry. In "The Vascular Cambium" (M. Iqbal, ed.), pp. 63-112. Research Studies Press, Ltd., Taunton, England. Catesson, A.-M. (1994). Cambial ultrastructure and biochemistry: Changes in relation to vascular tissue differentiation and the seasonal cycle. Int.J. Plant Sci. 155, 251-261. Chen, C.-M., Ertl, J. R., Leisner, S. M., and Chang, C.-C. (1985). Localization of cytokinin biosynthetic sites in pea plants and carrot roots. Plant Physiol. 78, 510-513. Chen, W.-S. (1991). Changes in cytokinins before and during early flower bud differentiation in lychee (Litchi chinensis Sonn.). Plant Physiol. 96, 1203-1206. Cheng, C. K.-C., and Marsh, H. V. (1968). Gibberellic acid-promoted lignification and phenylalanine ammonia-lyase activity in a dwarf pea (Pisum sativum). Plant Physiol. 43, 1755-1759. Cheung, K. (1975). Induction of dormancy in container-grown western hemlock: Effects of growth retardants and inhibitors. B.C. For. Serv. Res. Note No. 73. Cornforth,J. W., Milborrow, B. W., Ryback, G., and Wareing, P. E (1965). Identity of sycamore "dormin" with abscisin II. Nature (London) 205, 1269-1270. Crozier, A., Loferski, K., Zaerr, J. B., and Morris, R. O. (1980). Analysis of picogram quantities of indole-3-acetic acid by high performance liquid chromatography-fluorescence procedures. Planta 150, 366-370. Cui, K., Little, C. H. A., and Sundberg, B. (1992). Cambial activity and the effects of exogenous IAA in the stem of Pinus sylvestris L. Acta Bot. Sin. 34, 515-522. Cui, K., Wu, S., Wei, L., and Litde, C. H. A. (1995). Effect of exogenous IAA on the regeneration of vascular dssues and periderm in girdled Betula pubescens stems. ChineseJ. Bot. (in press). Cutting, J. G. M., Strydom, D. K., Jacobs, G., Bellstedt, D. U., Merwe, K.J.V.D., and Weiler, E. W. (1991). Changes in xylem constituents in response to rest-breaking agents applied to apple before budbreak.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 116, 680-683.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

307

Dathe, W., Sembdner, G., Yamaguchi, I., and Takahashi, N. (1982). Gibberellins and growth inhibitors in spring bleeding sap, roots and branches ofJuglans regia L. Plant Cell Physiol. 23, 115-123. Dathe, W., Schneider, G., and Sembdner, G. (1984). Gradient of abscisic acid and its fl-Dglucopyranosyl ester in wood and bark of dormant branches of birch (Betula pubescens Ehrh.). Biochem. Physiol. Pflanzen 179, 109-114. Davies,J. K.,Jensen, E.,Junttila, O., Rivier, L., and Crozier, A. (1985). Identification of endogenous gibberellins from Salix pentandra. Plant Physiol. 78, 473-476. DeGroote, D. K., and Larson, P. R. (1984). Correlations between net auxin and secondary xylem development in young Populus deltoides. Physiol. Plant. 60, 459-466. DeMaggio, A. E. (1966). Phloem differentiation: Induced stimulation by gibberellic acid. Sc/ence 152, 370-372. DeYoe, D. R., and Zaerr, J. B. (1976). Indole-3-acetic acid in Douglas fir. Analysis by gas-liquid chromatography and mass spectrometry. Plant Physiol. 58, 299-303. Digby, J., and Wareing, P. E (1966). The effect of applied growth hormones on cambial division and the differentiation of the cambial derivatives. Ann. Bot. 30, 539-548. Dixon, R. K., Garrett, H. E., and Cox, G. S. (1988). Cytokinins in the root pressure exudate of Citrus jambhiri Lush. colonized by vesicular-arbuscular mycorrhizae. Tree Physiol. 4, 9-18. Doumas, P., and Zaerr, J. B. (1988). Seasonal changes in levels of cytokinin-like compounds from Douglas-fir xylem extrudate. Tree Physiol. 4, 1-8. Doumas, P., Bonnet-Masimbert, M., and Zaerr, J. B. (1989). Evidence of cytokinin bases, ribosides and glucosides in roots of Douglas-fir, Pseudotsuga menziesii. Tree Physiol. 5, 63- 72. Doumas, P., Imbault, N., Moritz, T., and Od6n, P. C. (1992). Detection and identification of gibberellins in Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga menziesii) shoots. Physiol. Plant. 85, 489-494. Doumas, P., Ross, S. D., Webber, J. E., Owens, J. N., Bonnet-Masimbert, M., and Pharis, R. P. (1993). Endogenous gibberellins in primordia and shoots of Douglas-fir during floral differentiation. IUFRO Symposium on the Biology and Control of Reproductive Processes in Forest Trees. University of Victoria, Victoria, Canada. [Abstract] Duke, C. C., Letham, D. S., Parker, C. W., MacLeod, J. K., and Summons, R. E. (1979). The complex of O-glucosylation derivatives formed in Populus species. Phytochemistry 18, 819824. Dunberg, A. (1976). Changes in gibberellin-like substances and indole-3-acetic acid in Picea abies during the period of shoot elongation. Physiol. Plant. 38, 186-190. Dunberg, A., Malmberg, G., Sassa, T., and Pharis, R. P. (1983). Metabolism of tritiated gibberellins A4 and A9 in Norway spruce, Picea abies (L.) Karst. Plant Physiol. 71,257-262. Eklund, L. (1990). Endogenous levels of oxygen, carbon dioxide and ethylene in stems of Norway spruce trees during one growing season. Trees 4, 150-154. Eklund, L. (1991a). Relations between indoleacetic acid, calcium ions and ethylene in the regulation of growth and cell wall composition in Picea abies.J. Exp. Bot. 42, 785- 789. Eklund, L. (199 lb). Hormone levels in the cambial region of intact Picea abies during the onset of cambial activity. Physiol. Plant. 82, 385-388. Eklund, L. (1993a). Movement and possible metabolism of ethylene in dormant Picea abies. Plant Growth Regul. 12, 37-41. Eklund, L. (1993b). Seasonal variations of 02, CO2, and ethylene in oak and maple stems. Can. J. For. Res. 23, 2608-2610. Eklund, L., and Little, C. H. A. (1995a). Interaction between indole-3-acetic acid and ethylene in the control of tracheid production in detached shoots of Abies balsamea. Tree Physiol. 15, 27-34. Eklund, L., and Little, C. H. A. (1995b). Laterally applied Ethrel locally increases radial growth and indole-3-acetic acid content in Abies balsamea shoots. Tree Physiol. (submitted). Eklund, L., Cienciala, E., and H~dlgren, J.-E. (1992). No relation between drought stress and ethylene production in Norway spruce. Physiol. Plant. 86, 297-300.

308

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Eliasson, L. (1975). Effect of indoleacetic acid on the abscisic acid level in stem tissue. Physiol. Plant. 34, 117-120. Ewers, F. W., and Aloni, R. (1985). Effects of applied auxin and gibberellin on phloem and xylem production in needle leaves of Pinus. Bot. Gaz. 146, 466-471. Fahn, A., and Zamski, E. (1970). The influence of pressure, wind, wounding and growth substances on the rate of resin duct formation in Pinus halepensiswood. Isr.J. Bot. 19, 429-446. Fahn, A., Werker, E., and Ben-Tzur, P. (1979). Seasonal effects of wounding and growth substances on development of traumatic resin ducts in Cedrus libani. New Phytol. 82, 537-544. Friedman, R., Levin, N., and Altman, A. (1986). Presence and identification of polyamines in xylem and phloem exudates of plants. Plant Physiol. 82, 1154-1157. Frisby, J. W., and Seeley, S. D. (1993). Chilling of endodormant peach propagules. IV. Terminal shoot growth of cuttings, including gibberellic acid treatments. J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 118, 263-268. Fukuda, H. (1994). Redifferentiation of single mesophyll cells into tracheary elements. Int.J. Plant Sci. 155, 262-271. Funada, R., Sugiyama, T., Kubo, T., and Fushitana, M. (1988). Determination of abscisic acid in Pinus densiflora by selected ion monitoring. Plant Physiol. 88, 525-527. Funada, R., Mizukami, E., Kubo, T., Fushitani, M., and Sugiyama, T. (1990). Distribution of indole-3-acetic acid and compression wood formation in the stems of inclined Cryptomeria japonica. Holzforschung44, 331- 334. Funada, R., Sugiyama, T., Kubo, T., and Fushitani, M. (1992). Identification of endogenous cytokinins in the cambial region of Cryptomeriajaponica stem. Mokuzai Gakkaishi 38, 317- 320. Gagnon, K. G., andJohnson,J. D. (1988). Bud development and dormancy in slash and loblolly pine. II. Effects of ethephon applications. New For. 2, 269-274. Haissig, B. E., and King, J. P. (1970). Influence of (RS)-abscisic acid on budbreak in white spruce seedlings. For. Sci. 16, 210-211. Hare, R. (1984). Stimulation of early height growth in longleaf pine with growth regulators. Can. J. For. Res. 14, 459-462. Harris, J. M. (1989). "Spiral Grain and Wave Phenomena in Wood Formation." SpringerVerlag, New York. Hasan, O. (1993). The effect of paclobutrazol on flowering activity and gibberellin levels in Eucalyptus nitens and Eucalyptus globulus. Ph.D. thesis. University of Tasmania, Hobart, Australia. Hasan, O., Ridoutt, B. G., Ross, J. J., Davies, N. W., and Reid, J. B. (1994). Identification and quantification of endogenous gibberellins in apical buds and the cambial region of Eucalyptus. Physiol. Plant. 90, 475-480. Hautala, E., Stafford, A., Corse, J., and Barker, P. A. (1986). Cytokinin variation in the sap of male and female C,ymnocladus dioica.J Chromatogr. 351, 560-565. Heide, O. M. (1986). Effects of ABA application on cessation of shoot elongation in long-day grown Norway spruce seedlings. TreePhysiol. 1, 79-83. Hennion, S., Little, C. H. A., and Hartmann, C. (1992). Activities of enzymes involved in lignification during the postharvest storage of etiolated asparagus spears. Physiol. Plant. 86, 474-478. Hewett, E. W., and Wareing, P. E (1973). Cytokinins in Populus • rotmsta: Changes during chilling and budburst. Physiol. Plant. 28, 393-399. Hoad, G. V., Retamales,J. A., Whiteside, R.J., and Lewis, M.J. (1993). Phloem translocation of gibberellins in three species of higher plants. Plant Growth Regul. 13, 85-88. Hoffmann-Benning, S., and Kende, H. (1992). On the role of abscisic acid and gibberellin in the regulation of growth in rice. Plant Physiol. 99, 1156-1161. Hoque, E., Dathe, W., Tesche, M., and Sembdner, G. (1983). Abscisic acid and its/3-Dglucopyranosyl ester in saplings of Scots pine (Pinus sylvestris L.) in relation to water stress. Biochem. Physiol. Pflanzen 178, 287- 295.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

309

Horgan, R., Hewett, E. W., Horgan,J. M., Purse,J., and Wareing, P. E (1975). A new cytokinin from Populus • robusta. Phytochemistry 14, 1005-1008. Imbault, N., Moritz, T., Nilsson, O., Chen, H.-J., Bollmark, M., and Sandberg, G. (1993). Separation and identification of cytokinins using combined capillary liquid chromatography/ mass spectrometry. Biol. Mass Spectrom. 22, 201- 210. Ingemarsson, B. S. M. (1994). Ethylene in conifers: Involvement in wood formation and stress. Ph.D. thesis. Stockholm University, Stockholm, Sweden. Ingemarsson, B. S. M., Eklund, L., and Eliasson, L. (1991a). Ethylene effects on cambial activity and cell wall formation in hypocotyls of Picea abies seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 82, 219-224. Ingemarsson, B. S. M., Lundqvist, E., and Eliasson, L. (1991b). Seasonal variation in ethylene concentration in the wood of Pinus sylvestris L. Tree Physiol. 8, 273-279. Jacobs, W. P., and Morrow, I. B. (1957). A quantitative study of xylem development in the vegetative shoot apex of Coleus. Am. J. Bot. 44, 823-842. Jenkins, P. A. (1974). Influence of applied indoleacetic acid and abscisic acid on xylem cell dimensions in Pinus radiata D. Don. Bull. R. Soc. N.Z. 12, 737-742. Jenkins, P. A., and Shepherd, K. R. (1972). Identification of abscisic acid in young stems of Pinus radiata D. Don. New Phytol. 71,501-511. Jensen, E., andJunttila, O. (1982). Indolyl-3-acetic acid from shoots of Salix pentandra. Physiol. Plant. 56, 241-244. Jensen, E., Rivier, L., Junttila, O., and Crozier, A. (1986). Identification of abscisic acid from shoots of Salix pentandra. Physiol. Plant. 66, 406-408. Johansen, L. G., Odin, P. C., and Junttila, O. (1986). Abscisic acid and cessation of apical growth in Salix pentandra. Physiol. Plant. 66, 409-412. Junttila, O. (1991). Gibberellins and the regulation of shoot elongation in woody plants. In "Gibberellins" (N. Takahashi, B. O. Phinney, and J. MacMillan, eds.), pp. 199-210. Springer-Verlag, New York. Junttila, O. (1993a). Exogenously applied GA4 is converted to GA~ in seedlings of Salix.J. Plant Growth Regul. 12, 35-39. Junttila, O. (1993b). Interaction of growth retardants, daylength, and gibberellins A19,A20, and A~ on shoot elongation in birch and alder.J. Plant Growth Regul. 12, 123-127. Junttila, O., andJensen, E. (1988). Gibberellins and photoperiodic control of shoot elongation in Salix. Physiol. Plant. 74, 371-376. Junttila, O., Abe, H., and Pharis, R. P. (1988). Endogenous gibberellins in elongating shoots of clones of Salix dasyclados and Salix viminalis. Plant Physiol. 87, 781-784. Junttila, O., Jensen, E., and Ernstsen, A. ( 1991 ). Effects of prohexadione (BX-112) and gibberellins on shoot growth in seedlings of Salix pentanclra. Physiol. Plant. 83, 17-21. Junttila, o.,Jensen, E., Pearce, D. W., and Pharis, R. P. (1992). Stimulation of shoot elongation in Salixpentandra by gibberellin Ag, activity appears to be dependent upon hydroxylation to GA~ via GA20. Physiol. Plant. 84, 113-120. Kannangara, T., Wieczorek, A., and Lavender, D. P. (1989). Immunoaffinity columns for isolation of abscisic acid in conifer seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 75, 369-373. Kelner, J.-J., Lachaud, S., and Bonnemain, J.-L. (1993). Seasonal variations of the tissue distribution of [3H]ABA and [3H]nutrients in apical buds of beech. Plant Physiol. Biochem. 31, 531-539. Khalil, A. A. M., and Grace,J. (1993). Does xylem sap ABA control the stomatal behaviour of water-stressed sycamore (Acerpseudoplatanus L.) seedlings? J. Exp. Bot. 44, 1127-1134. Kim, S.-K., Abe, H., Little, C. H. A., and Pharis, R. P. (1990). Identification of two brassinosteroids from the cambial region of Scots pine (Pinus sylvestris) by gas chromatography-mass spectrometry, after detection using a dwarf rice lamina inclination bioassay. Plant Physiol. 94, 1709-1713. Komor, E., Liegl, I., and Schobert, C. (1993). Loading and translocation of various cytokinins in phloem and xylem of the seedlings of Ricinus communis L. Planta 191, 252-255.

310

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

K6nigshofer, H. (1991). Distribution and seasonal variation of polyamines in shoot-axes of spruce (Picea abies (L.) Karst.).J. Plant Physiol. 137, 607-612. Koshioka, M., Taylor, J. S., Edwards, G. R., Looney, N. E., and Pharis, R. P. (1985). Identification of gibberellins A~9 and A~0 in vegetative tissue of apple. Agric. Biol. Chem. 49, 1223-1226. Kossuth, S. V. (1981). Shortening the grass stage of longleafpine with plant growth regulators. For. Sc/. 27, 400-404. Kozlowski, T. T., Kramer, P.J., and Pallardy, S. G. (1991). "The Physiological Ecology of Woody Plants." Academic Press, San Diego, California. Kraus, M., and Ziegler, H. (1993). Quantitative analysis of abscisic acid in needles of Abies alba Mill. by electron capture gas chromatography. Trees 7, 175-181. Kurczyfiska, E. U., and Hejnowicz, Z. (1991). Differentiation of circular vessels in isolated segments of Fraxinus excelsior. Physiol. Plant. 83, 275-280. Kutschera, U. (1994). The current status of the acid-growth hypothesis. New Phytol. 126, 549-569. Lachaud, S. (1989). Participation of auxin and abscisic acid in the regulation of seasonal variations in cambial activity and xylogenesis. Trees 3, 125-137. Lachaud, S., and Bonnemain,J. L. (1984). Seasonal variations in the polar transport pathways and retention sites of [3H]indole-3-acetic acid in young branches of Fagus sylvatica L. Planta 161, 207-215. Lang, G. A., Early, J. D., Arroyave, N.J., Darnell, R. L., Martin, G. C., and Stutte, G. W. (1985). Dormancy: Toward a reduced, universal terminology. HortScience 20, 809-812. Lanner, R. M. (1976). Patterns of shoot development in Pinus and their relationship to growth potential. In "Tree Physiology and Yield Improvement" (M. G. R. Cannell and E T. Last, eds.), pp. 223-243. Academic Press, London. Larson, P. R. (1960). Gibberellic acid-induced growth of dormant hardwood cuttings. For. Sc/. 6, 232-239. Lavender, D. P., Sweet, G. B., Zaerr, J. B., and Hermann, R. K. (1973). Spring shoot growth in Douglas-fir may be initiated by gibberellins exported from the roots. Science 182, 838-839. Lev-Yadun, S., and Aloni, R. (1990). Polar patterns of periderm ontogeny, their relationship to leaves and buds, and the control of cork formation. IAWA Bull. n.s. 11, 289-300. Little, C. H. A. (1970). Apical dominance in long shoots of white pine (Pinus strobus). Can. J. Bot. 48, 239-253. Little, C. H. A. (1975). Inhibition of cambial activity in Abies balsamea by internal water stress: Role of abscisic acid. Can.J. Bot. 53, 3041-3050. Little, C. H. A. (1981). Effect of cambial dormancy state on the transport of [1J4C]indol-3ylacetic acid in Abies balsamea shoots. Can.J. Bot. 59, 342-348. Little, C. H. A. (1985). Increasing lateral shoot production in balsam fir Christmas trees with cytokinin application. HortScience 20, 713- 714. Little, C. H. A., and Bonga, J. M. (1974). Rest in the cambium of Abies balsamea. Can.J. Bot. 52, 1723-1730. Little, C. H. A., and Eidt, D. C. (1968). Effect of abscisic acid on budbreak and transpiration in woody species. Nature (London) 220, 498-499. Little, C. H. A., and Eidt, D. C. (1970). Relationship between transpiration and cambial activity in Abies balsamea. Can. J. Bot. 48, 1027-1028. Little, C. H. A., and Savidge, R. A. (1987). The role of plant growth regulators in forest tree cambial growth. Plant Growth Regul. 6, 137-169. Little, C. H. A., and Sundberg, B. (1991). Tracheid production in response to indole-3-acetic acid varies with internode age in Pinus sylvestris stems. Trees 5, 101-106. Little, C. H. A., and Wareing, P. E (1981). Control of cambial activity and dormancy in Picea sitchensis by indol-3-ylacetic and abscisic acids. Can. J. Bot. 59, 1480-1493. Little, C. H. A., Strunz, G. M., France, R. L., and Bonga, J. M. (1972). Identification of abscisic acid in Abies balsamea. Phytochemistry 11, 3535- 3536.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

3"1 "1

Little, C. H. A., Heald, J. K., and Browning, G. (1978). Identification and measurement of indoleacetic and abscisic acids in the cambial region of Picea sitchensis (Bong.) Carr. by combined gas chromatography-mass spectrometry. Planta 139, 133-138. Little, C. H. A., Andrew, D. M., Silk, P.J., and Strunz, G. M. (1979). Identification of cytokinins zeatin and zeatin riboside in Abies balsamea. Phytochemistry 18, 1219-1220. Little, C. H. A., Sundberg, B., and Ericsson, A. (1990). Induction of acropetal 14C-photosynthate transport and radial growth by indole-3-acetic acid in Pinus sylvestris shoots. Tree Physiol. 6, 177-189. Lloyd, A. D., Mellerowicz, E.J., Chow, C. H., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1994). Fluctuations in ribosomal RNA gene content and nucleolar activity in the cambial region of Abies balsamea (Pinaceae) shoots during reactivation. Am.J. Bot. 81, 1384-1389. Longman, K. A. (1982). Effects of gibberellin, clone and environment on cone initiation, shoot growth and branching in Pinus contorta. Ann. Bot. 50, 247-257. Lorences, E. P., and Zarra, I. (1987). Auxin-induced growth in hypocotyl segments of Pinus pinaster Aiton. Changes in molecular weight distribution of hemicellulosic polysaccharides. J. Exp. Bot. 38, 960-967. Lorenzi, R., Horgan, R., and Heald, J. K. (1975a). Gibberellins in Picea sitchensis Carriere: Seasonal variation and partial characterization. Planta 126, 75-82. Lorenzi, R., Horgan, R., and Wareing, P. F. (1975b). Cytokinins in Picea sitchensis Carriere: Identification and relation to growth. Biochem. Physiol. Pflanz. 168, 333-339. Loveys, B. R., Robinson, S. P., and Downton, W. J. S. (1987). Seasonal and diurnal changes in abscisic acid and water relations of apricot leaves (Prunus armeniaca L.). New Phytol. 117, 15-27. Luna, V., Reinoso, H., Lorenzo, E., Bottini, R., and Abdala, G. (1991). Dormancy in peach (Prunus persica L.) flower buds. II. Comparative morphology and phenology in floral and vegetative buds, and the effect of chilling and gibberellin A3. Trees 5, 244-246. Mander, L. N. (1992). The chemistry of gibberellins: An overview. Chem. Rev. 92, 573-612. Meilan, R., Horgan, R., Heald,J. K., LaMotte, C. E., and Schultz, R. C. (1993). Identification of the cytokinins in red pine seedlings. Plant Growth Regul. 13, 169-178. Mellerowicz, E.J., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1989). Genomic variab'ility in the vascular cambium of Abies balsamea. Can.J. Bot. 67, 990-996. Mellerowicz, E.J., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1990). Nuclear size and shape changes in fusiform cambial cells of Abies balsamea during the annual cycle of activity and dormancy. Can. J. Bot. 68, 1857-1863. Mellerowicz, E.J., Coleman, w. K., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1992a). Periodicity of cambial activity in Abies balsamea. I. Effects of temperature and photoperiod on cambial dormancy and frost hardiness. Physiol. Plant. 85, 515-525. Mellerowicz, E.J., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1992b). Periodicity of cambial activity in Abies balsamea. II. Effects of temperature and photoperiod on the size of the nuclear genome in fusiform cambial cells. Physiol. Plant. 85, 526-530. Mellerowicz, E.J., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1993). Nucleolar activity in the fusiform cambial cells of Abies balsamea (Pinaceae): Effect of season and age. Am. J. Bot. 80, 11681174. Meyer, A., Miersch, O., Bfittner, C., Dathe, W., and Sembdner, G. (1984). Occurrence of the plant growth regulatorjasmonic acid in plants. J Plant Growth Regul. 3, 1-8. Meyer, A., Schneider, G., and Sembdner, G. (1986). Endogenous gibberellins and inhibitors in the Douglas-fir. Biol. Plant. 28, 52-56. Miller, A. R., Pengelly, W. L., and Roberts, L. W. (1984). Introduction of xylem differentiation in Lactuca by ethylene. Plant Physiol. 75, 1165-1166. Miller, A. R., Crawford, D. L., and Roberts, L. W. (1985). Lignification and xylogenesis in Lactuca pith explants cultured in vitro in the presence of auxin and cytokinin: A role for endogenous ethylene. J Exp. Bot. 36, 110-118.

312

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Moritz, T. (1992). The use of combined capillary liquid chromatography/mass spectrometry for the identification of a gibberellin glucosyl conjugate. Phytochem. Anal. 3, 32-37. Moritz, T., and Monteiro, A. M. (1994). Analysis of endogenous gibberellins and gibberellin metabolites from Dalbergia dolichopetala by gas chromatography-mass spectrometry and highperformance liquid chromatography-mass spectrometry. Planta 193, 1-8. Moritz, T., and Odrn, P. C. (1990). Metabolism of tritiated and deuterated gibberellin A9 in Norway spruce (Picea abies) shoots during the period of cone-bud differentiation. Physiol. Plant. 79, 242-249. Moritz, T., Philipson, J. J., and Odin, P. C. (1989a). Metabolism of tritiated and deuterated gibberellins A~, A4 and A9 in Sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis) shoots during the period of conebud differentiation. Physiol. Plant. 77, 39-45. Moritz, T., Philipson,J. J., and Odrn, P. C. (1989b). Detection and identification of gibberellins in Sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis) of different ages and coning ability by bioassay, radioimmunoassay and gas chromatography-mass spectrometry. Physiol. Plant. 75, 325-332. Moritz, T., Philipson,J. J., and Odrn, P. C. (1990). Quantitation of gibberellins Am, A3, A4, A9, and a putative Ag-conjugate in grafts of Sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis) during the period of shoot elongation. Plant Physiol. 93, 1476-1481. Morris, D. A., and Johnson, C. F. (1985). Characteristics and mechanisms of long-distance auxin transport in intact plants. Acta Univ. Agric. (Brno, Czech.)Fac. Agron. 33, 377-383. Morris, J. W., Doumas, P., Morris, R. O., and Zaerr, J. B. (1990). Cytokinins in vegetative and reproductive buds of Pseudotsuga menziesii. Plant Physiol. 93, 67-71. Munns, R., and Sharp, R. E. (1993). Involvement of abscisic acid in controlling plant growth in soils of low water potential. Aust. J. Plant Physiol. 20, 425-437. Nakamura, T., Saotome, M., Ishiguro, Y., Itoh, R., Higurashi, S., Hosono, M., and Ishii, Y. (1994). The effects of GAs on weeping of growing shoots of the Japanese cherry, Prunus spachiana. Plant Cell Physiol. 35, 523-527. Napier, R. M., and Venis, M. A. (1990). Receptors for plant growth regulators: Recent advances. J. Plant Growth Regul. 9, 113-126. Neel, P. L., and Harris, R. W. (1971). Motion-induced inhibition of elongation and induction of dormancy in Liquidambar. Science 173, 58-59. Nelson, N. D., and Hillis, W. E. (1978). Ethylene and tension wood formation in Eucalyptus gomphocephala. Wood Sci. Technol. 12, 309-315. Odani, K. (1985). Indole-3-acetic acid transport in pine shoots under the stage of true dormancy. J. Jpn. For. Soc. 67, 332- 334. Odin, P. C., and Dunberg, A. (1984). Abscisic acid in shoots and roots of Scots pine (Pinus sylvestris L.) seedlings grown in controlled long-day and short-day environments. Planta 161, 148-155. Odin, P. C., Schwenen, L., and Graebe, J. E. (1987). Identification of gibberellins in Norway spruce (Picea abies [L.] Karst.) by combined gas chromatography-mass spectrometry. Plant Physiol. 84, 516- 519. Ogiyama, K., Yasue, M., and Pharis, R. P. (1980). Endogenous plant growth regulating substances in the foliage of Cryptomeriajaponica D. Don. J. Jpn. Wood Res. Soc. 26, 823-827. Olsen, J. E., Moritz, T., Jensen, E., and Junttila, O. (1994). Comparison of endogenous giberellins in roots and shoots of elongating Salix pentandra seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 90, 378381. Ostin, A., Moritz, T., and Sandberg, G. (1992a). Liquid chromatography/mass spectrometry of conjugates and oxidative metabolites of indole-3-acetic acid. Biol. Mass Spectrom. 21, 292-298. Ostin, A., Monteiro, A. M., Crozier, A.,Jensen, E., and Sandberg, G. (1992b). Analysis of indole3-acetic acid metabolites from Dalbergia dolichopetala by high performance liquid chromatography-mass spectrometry. Plant Physiol. 100, 63-68. Paiva, E., and Robitaille, H. A. (1978). Breaking bud rest on detached apple shoots: effects of wounding and ethylene. J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 103, 101-104.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

313

Pearce, D., Miller, A. R., Roberts, L. W., and Pharis, R. P. (1987). Gibberellin-mediated synergism of xylogenesis in lettuce pith cultures. Plant Physiol. 84, 1121-1125. Pearce, D. W., Reid, D. M., and Pharis, R. P. (1991). Ethylene-mediated regulation of gibberellin content and growth in Helianthus annuus L. Plant Physiol. 95, 1197-1202. Pearce, D. W., Koshioka, M., and Pharis, R. P. (1994). Chromatography of gibberellins.J. Chromatogr. A 658, 91 - 122. Pharis, R. P. (1976). Probable roles of plant hormones in regulating shoot elongation, diameter growth and crown form of coniferous trees. In "Tree Physiology and Yield Improvement" (M. G. R. Cannell and E T. Last, eds.), pp. 291-306. Academic Press, London. Pharis, R. P., and Kuo, C. G. (1977). Physiology of gibberellins in conifers. Can. J. For. ICes. 7, 299-325. Pharis, R. P., and Ross, S. D. (1976). Gibberellins: Their potential uses in forestry. Outlook Agric. 9, 82-87. Pharis, R. P., Ruddat, M., Phillips, C. C., and Heftmann, E. (1965). Gibberellin, growth retardants, and apical dominance in Arizona cypress. Naturarissenschaften 52, 88-89. Pharis, R. P., Ruddat, M., Phillips, C., and Heftmann, E. (1967). Response of conifers to growth retardants. Bot. Gaz. 128, 105-109. Pharis, R. P.,Jenkins, P. A., Aoki, H., and Sassa, T. (1981). Hormonal physiology of wood growth in Pinus radiata D. Don: Effects of gibberellin A4 and the influence of abscisic acid upon [3HI gibberellin A4 metabolism. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 8, 559-570. Pharis, R. P., Webber, J. E., and Ross, S. D. (1987). The promotion of flowering in forest trees by gibberellin A4/7 and cultural treatments: A review of the possible mechanisms. For. Ecol. Manage. 19, 65-84. Pharis, R. P., Yeh, F. C., and Dancik, B. P. (1991). Superior growth potential in trees: What is its basis, and can it be tested for at an early age? Can.J. For. Res. 21, 368-374. Pharis, R. P., Zhang, R.,Jiang, I. B.-J., Dancik, B. P., and Yeh, F. C. (1992). Differential efficacy of gibberellins in flowering and vegetative shoot growth, including heterosis and inherently rapid growth. In "Progress in Plant Growth Regulation" (C. M. Karssen, L. C. Van Loon, and D. Vreugdenhil, eds.), pp. 13-27. Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht, the Netherlands. Pharis, R. P., Zhang, R., Wu, H. X., Yeh, F. C., and Dancik, B. P. (1993). Early evaluation of inherently superior growth in forest trees and its physiological basis. 24th Meeting Can. Tree Improv. Assoc. Ottawa. Philipson,J. J. (1983). The role of gibberellin A4/7, heat and drought in the induction of flowering in Sitka spruce.J. Exp. Bot. 34, 291-302. Phinney, B. O., and Spray, C. R. (1990). Dwarf mutants of maizemresearch tools for analysis of growth. In "Plant Growth Substances 1988" (R. P. Pharis, and S. B. Rood, eds.), pp. 64-73. Springer-Verlag, New York. Pilate, G., Sotta, B., Maldiney, R.,Jacques, M., Sossountzov, L., and Miginiac, E. (1989). Abscisic acid, indole-3-acetic acid and cytokinin changes in buds of Pseudotsuga menziesii during bud quiescence release. Physiol. Plant. 76, 100-106. Plummer, J. A., Mullins, M. G., and Vine, J. H. (1991). Seasonal changes in endogenous ABA and IAA and the influence of applied ABA and auxin in relation to shoot growth and abscission in Valencia orange ( Citrus sinensis (L.) Osbeck). Plant Growth Regul. 10, 139-151. Plfiss, R., Jenny, T., and Meier, H. (1989). IAA-induced adventitious root formation in greenwood cuttings of Populus tremula and formation of 2-indolone-3-acetylaspartic acid, a new metabolite of exogeneously applied indole-3-acetic acid. Physiol. Plant. 75, 89-96. Poling, S. M., and Maier, V. P. (1988). Identification of endogenous gibberellins in navel orange shoots. Plant Physiol. 88, 639-642. Powell, L. E. (1987). Hormonal aspects of bud and seed dormancy in temperate-zone woody plants. HortScience 22, 845-850. Purse,J. G., Horgan, R., Horgan,J. M., and Wareing, P. E (1976). Cytokinins of sycamore spring sap. Planta 132, 1-8.

3"l 4

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Puttonen, P. (1987). Abscisic acid concentration in Douglas-fir needles in relation to lifting date, cold storage, and postplanting vigor of seedlings. Can.J. For. Res. 17, 383-387. Qamaruddin, M., Dormling, I., and Eliasson, L. (1990). Increases in cytokinin levels in Scots pine in relation to chilling and budburst. Physiol. Plant. 79, 236-241. Qamaruddin, M., Dormling, I., Ekberg, I., Eriksson, G., and Tillberg, E. (1993). Abscisic acid content at defined levels of bud dormancy and frost tolerance in two contrasting populations of Picea abies grown in a phytotron. Physiol. Plant. 87, 203-210. Ramsden, L., and Northcote, D. H. (1987). Tracheid formation in cultures of pine (Pinus sylvestris).J. Cell Sci. 88, 467-474. Reid, J. B. (1990). Gibberellin synthesis and sensitivity mutants in Pisum. In "Plant Growth Substances 1988" (R. P. Pharis and S. B. Rood, eds.), pp. 74-83. Springer-Verlag, New York. Reinders-Gouwentak, C. A. (1965). Physiology of the cambium and other secondary meristems of the shoot. Encyclopedia Plant Physiol. 15(1), 1077-1105. Richards, D., Thompson, W. K., and Pharis, R. P. (1986). The influence of dwarfing interstocks on the distribution and metabolism of xylem-applied [3H] gibberellin A4 in apple. Plant Physiol. 82, 1090-1095. Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1984). Anatomy and histochemistry ofAbies balsamea cambial zone cells during the onset and breaking of dormancy. Can.J. Bot. 62, 2570-2579. Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1986). Histochemistry of the dormant vascular cambium of Abies balsamea: Changes associated with tree age and crown position. Can. J. Bot. 64, 20822087. Rinne, P. (1990). Effects of various stress treatments on growth and ethylene evolution in seedlings and sprouts of Betula pendula Roth and B. pubescens Ehrh. Scand.J. For. Res. 5, 155-167. Rinne, P., and Saarelainen, A. (1994). Root produced DHZR-, ZR- and iPA-like cytokinins in xylem sap in relation to coppice shoot initiation and growth in cloned trees of Betula pubescens. Tree Physiol. 14, 1149-1161. Rinne, P., Tuominen, H., and Sundberg, B. (1993). Growth patterns and endogenous indole3-acetic acid concentrations in current-year coppice shoots and seedlings of two Betula species. Physiol. Plant. 88, 403-412. Rinne, P., Saarelainen, A., and Junttila, O. (1994a). Growth cessation and bud dormancy in relation to ABA level in seedlings and coppice shoots of Betula pubescens as affected by a short photoperiod, water stress and chilling. Physiol. Plant. 90, 451-458. Rinne, P., Tuominen, H., and Junttila, O. (1994b). Seasonal changes in bud dormancy in relation to bud morphology, water and starch content, and abscisic acid concentration in adult trees of Betula pubescens. Tree Physiol. 14, 549-561. Roberts, D. R., and Dumbroff, E. B. (1986). Relationships among drought resistance, transpiration rates, and abscisic acid levels in three northern conifers. Tree Physiol. 1, 161-167. Robitaille, H. A., and Leopold, A. C. (1974). Ethylene and the regulation of apple stem growth under stress. Physiol. Plant. 32, 301-304. Rodriguez, A., Canal, M.J., and Tames, R. S. (1991). Seasonal changes of growth regulators in Corylus.J. Plant Physiol. 138, 29-32. Rood, S. B., Bate, N.J., Mander, L. N., and Pharis, R. P. (1988). Identification ofgibberellins A~ and A19from Populus balsamifera • P deltoides. Phytochemistry 27, 11-14. Ross, S. D., Pharis, R. P., and Binder, W. D. (1983). Growth regulators and conifers: their physiology and potential uses in forestry. In "Plant Growth Regulating Chemicals" (L. G. Nickell, ed.) pp. 35-78. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Ross, S. D., Bollmann, M. P., Pharis, R. P., and Sweet, G. B. (1984). Gibberellin A4/7 and the promotion of flowering in Pinus radiata. Effects on partitioning of photoassimilate within the bud during primordia differentiation. Plant Physiol. 76, 326-330. Sagee, O., Riov,J., and Goren, R. (1990). Ethylene-enhanced catabolism of [~4C]indole-3-acetic acid to indole-3-carboxylic acid in citrus leaf tissues. Plant Physiol. 92, 54-60.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

3"15

Saks, Y., Feigenbaum, P., and Aloni, R. (1984). Regulatory effect of cytokinin on secondary xylem fiber formation in an in vivo system. Plant Physiol. 76, 638-642. Sandberg, G., and Ericsson, A. (1987). Indole-3-acetic acid concentration in the leading shoot and living stem bark of Scots pine: Seasonal variation and effects of pruning. Tree Physiol. 3, 173-183. Sandberg, G., Andersson, B., and Dunberg, A. (1981). Identification of 3-indoleacectic acid in Pinus sylvestris L. by gas chromatography-mass spectrometry, and quantitative analysis by ionpair reversed-phase liquid chromatography with spectrofluorimetric detection.J Chromatogr. 205, 125-137. Sandberg, G., Gardestr6m, P., Sitbon, E, and Olsson, O. (1990). Presence of indole-3-acetic acid in chloroplasts of Nicotiana tabacum and Pinus sylvestris. Planta 180, 562-568. Saotome, M., Shirahata, K., Nishimura, R., Yahaba, M., Kawaguchi, M., Sy6no, K., Kitsuwa, T., Ishii, Y., and Nakamura, T. (1993). The identification of indole-3-acetic acid and indole-3acetamide in the hypocotyls of Japanese cherry. Plant Cell Physiol. 34, 157-159. Sarjala, T., and Kaunisto, S. (1993). Needle polyamine concentrations and potassium nutrition in Scots pine. Tree Physiol. 13, 87-96. Saunders, P. E, and Barros, R. S. (1987). Periodicity of bud bursting in willow (Salix viminalis) as affected by growth regulators. Physiol. Plant. 69, 535-540. Savidge, R. A. (1983). The role of plant hormones in higher plant cellular differentation. II. Experiments with the vascular cambium, and sclereid and tracheid differentiation in the pine, Pinus contorta. Histochem. J. 15, 447-466. Savidge, R. A. (1988). Auxin and ethylene regulation of diameter growth in trees. Tree Physiol. 4, 401-414. Savidge, R. A. (1990). Characterization of indol-3-ylacetic acid in developing secondary xylem of 26 Canadian species by combined gas chromatography--mass spectrometry. Can. J. Bot. 68, 521-523. Savidge, R. A. (1991). Seasonal cambial activity in Larix laricina saplings in relation to endogenous indol-3-ylacetic acid, sucrose, and coniferin. For. Sci. 37, 953-958. Savidge, R. A. (1993). In vitro wood formation in "chips" from merchantable stem regions of Larix laricina. IAWA J. 14, 3-11. Savidge, R. A. (1994). The tracheid-differentiation factor of conifer needles. Int. J. Plant Sci. 155, 272-290. Savidge, R. A., and Wareing, P. E (1982). Apparent auxin production and transport during winter in the nongrowing pine tree. Can.J. Bot. 60, 681-691. Savidge, R. A., and Wareing, P. E (1984). Seasonal cambial activity and xylem development in Pinus contorta in relation to endogenous indol-3-yl-acetic and (S)-abscisic acid levels. Can. J. For. Res. 14, 676-682. Savidge, R. A., Mutumba, G. M. C., Heald,J. K., and Wareing, P. E (1983). Gas chromatographymass spectroscopy identification of 1-aminocyclopropane-l-carboxylic acid in compressionwood vascular cambium of Pinus contorta Dougl. Plant Physiol. 71,434-436. Seeley, S. D., and Powell, L. E. (1981). Seasonal changes of free and hydrolyzable abscisic acid in vegetative apple buds.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 106, 405-409. Shaybany, B., and Martin, G. C. (1977). Abscisic acid identification and its quantitation in leaves of Juglans seedlings during waterlogging. J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 102, 300-302. Sheng, C., Pharis, R. P., and Ross, S. D. (1993). Effect of sex-modification treatments on flowering and endogenous ABA and IAA in newly-formed conebuds of western hemlock ramets. IUFRO Symp. on the Biology and Control of Reproductive Processes in Forest Trees. University of Victoria, Victoria, Canada. [Abstract] Shibaoka, H. (1994). Plant hormone-induced changes in the orientation of cortical microtubules: Alterations in the cross-linking between microtubules and the plasma membrane. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Plant Mol. Biol. 45, 527-544.

316

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

Singha, S., and Powell, L. E. (1978). Response of apple buds cultured in vitro to abscisic acid.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 103, 620-622. Sitbon, E, Ekltf, S., Riding, R. T., Sandberg, G., Olsson, O., and Little, C. H. A. (1993). Patterns of protein synthesis in the cambial region of Scots pine shoots during reactivation. Physiol. Plant. 87, 601-608. Sivakumaran, S., Horgan, R., Heald,J., and Hall, M. A. (1980). Effect ofwater stress on metabolism of abscisic acid in Populus robusta X schnied and Euphorbia lathyrus L. Plant CellEnviron. 3, 163-173. Sorokin, H. P., Mathur, S. N., and Thimann, K. V. (1962). The effects of auxins and kinetin on xylem differentiation in the pea epicotyl. Am. J. Bot. 49, 444-454. Steffens, G. L., and Hedden, P. (1992a). Effect of temperature regimes on gibberellin levels in thermosensitive dwarf apple trees. Physiol. Plant. 86, 539-543. Steffens, G. L., and Hedden, P. (1992b). Comparison of growth and gibberellin concentrations in shoots from orchard-grown standard and thermosensitive dwarf apple trees. Physiol. Plant. 86, 544-550. Steffens, G. L., and Stutte, G. W. (1989). Thidiazuron substitution for chilling requirement in three apple cultivars.J. Plant Growth Regu/. 8, 301-307. Sterrett, J. P., and Hipkins, P. L. (1980). Response of apple buds to pressure injection of abscisic acid and cytokinin.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 105, 917-920. Stiebeling, B., Pharis, R. P., Taylor, J. S., Wodzicki, T., Abe, H., and Little, C. H. A. (1985). An analysis of hormones from the cambial region of Scots pine. 12th Intl. Conf. on Plant Growth Substances, Heidelberg, Germany. [Abstract.] Strnad, M., Peters, W., Beck, E., and Kaminek, M. (1992). Immunodetection and identification of Nt-(o-hydroxybenzylamino)purine as a naturally occurring cytokinin in Populus X canadensis Moench cv Robusta leaves. Plant Physiol. 99, 74-80. Sundberg, B. (1987). Quantitative and metabolic studies of indole-3-acetic acid in conifers, with special reference to tracheid production. Ph.D. thesis. Swedish University of Agricultural Sciences, Ume~, Sweden. Sundberg, B., and Little, C. H. A. (1990). Tracheid production in response to changes in the internal level of indole-3-acetic acid in 1-year-old shoots of Scots pine. Plant Physiol. 94, 1721-1727. Sundberg, B., Sandberg, G., and Jensen, E. (1985). Catabolism of indole-3-acetic acid to indole3-methanol in a crude enzyme extract and in protoplasts from Scots Pine (Pinus sylvestris). Physiol. Plant. 64, 438-444. Sundberg, B., Sandberg, G., and Crozier, A. (1986). Purification of indole-3-acetic acid in plant extracts by immunoaffinity chromatography. Phytochemistry 25, 295-298. Sundberg, B., Little, C. H. A., Riding, R. T., and Sandberg, G. (1987). Levels of endogenous indole-3-acetic acid in the vascular cambium region of Abies balsamea trees during the activity-rest-quiescence transition. Physiol. Plant. 71, 163-170. Sundberg, B., Little, C. H. A., and Cui, K. (1990). Distribution of indole-3-acetic acid and the occurrence of its alkali-labile conjugates in the extraxylary region of Pinus sylvestris stems. Plant Physiol. 93, 1295-1302. Sundberg, B., Little, C. H. A., Cui, K., and Sandberg, G. (1991). Level of endogenous indole-3acetic acid in the stem of Pinus sylvestris in relation to the seasonal variation of cambial activity. Plant Cell Environ. 14, 241-246. Sundberg, B., Ericsson, A., Little, C. H.A., N~holm, T., and Gref, R. (1993). The relationship between crown size and ring width in Pinus sylvestris L. stems: Dependence on indole-3acetic acid, carbohydrates and nitrogen in the cambial region. Tree Physiol. 12, 347-362. Sundberg, B., Tuominen, H., and Little, C. H. A. (1994). Effects of the indole-3-acetic acid (IAA) transport inhibitors N-l-naphthylphthalamic acid and morphactin on endogenous IAA dynamics in relation to compression wood formation in 1-year-old Pinus sylvestris (L.) shoots. Plant Physiol. 106, 469-476.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

317

Suzuki, T., and Kitano, M. (1989). Dormancy and spring development of lateral buds in mulberry (Morus alba). Physiol. Plant. 75, 188-194. Tal6n, M., Hedden, P., and Primo-Millo, E. (1990). Gibberellins in Citrus sinensis: A comparison between seeded and seedless variedes.J. Plant Growth Regu/. 9, 201-206. Taylor, J. S., and Dumbroff, E. B. (1975). Bud, root, and growth-regulator activity in Acer saccharum during the dormant season. Can.J. Bot. 53, 321-331. Taylor,J. S., Blake, T.J., and Pharis, R. P. (1982). The role of plant hormones and carbohydrates in the growth and survival of coppiced Eucalyptus seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 55, 421-430. Taylor, J. S., Koshioka, M., Pharis, R. P., and Sweet, G. B. (1984). Changes in cytokinins and gibberellin-like substances in Pinus radiata buds during lateral shoot initiation and the characterization of ribosyl zeatin and a novel ribosyl zeatin glycoside. Plant Physiol. 74, 626631. Taylor, J. S., Thompson, B., Pate, J. S., Atkins, C. A., and Pharis, R. P. (1990). Cytokinins in the phloem sap of white lupin (Lupinus albus L.). Plant Physiol. 94, 1714-1720. Telewski, F. W. (1990). Growth, wood density, and ethylene production in response to mechanical perturbation in Pinus taeda. Can.J. For. Res. 20, 1277-1282. Telewski, E W., andJaffe, M.J. (1986a). Thigmomorphogenesis: Field and laboratory studies of Abiesfraseri in response to wind or mechanical perturbation. Physiol. Plant. 66, 211-218. Telewski, E W., and Jaffe, M.J. (1986b). Thigmomorphogenesis: Anatomical, morphological and mechanical analysis of genetically different sibs of Pinus taeda in response to mechanical perturbation. Physiol. Plant. 66, 219-226. Telewski, E W., and Jaffe, M.J. (1986c). Thigmomorphogenesis: The role of ethylene in the response of Pinus taeda and Abies fraseri to mechanical perturbation. Physiol. Plant. 66, 227-233. Teng, Y., and Timmer, V. R. (1993). Growth and nutrition of hybrid poplar in response to phosphorus, zinc, and gibberellic acid treatments. For. Sci. 39, 252-259. Terry, M. E., McGraw, D., and Jones, R. L. (1982). Effect of IAA on growth and soluble cell wall polysaccharides centrifuged from pine hypocotyl sections. Plant Physiol. 69, 323-326. Thorsteinsson, B., Tillberg, E., and Ericsson, T. (1990). Levels of IAA, ABA and carbohydrates in source and sink leaves of Betula pendula Roth. Scand.J. For. Res. 5, 347-354. Torrey, J. G., and Loomis, R. S. (1967). Auxin-cytokinin control of secondary vascular tissue formation in isolated roots of Raphanus. Am. J. Bot. 54, 1098-1106. Trewavas, A. (1991). How do plant growth substances work? II. Plant Cell Environ. 14, 1-12. Tromp,J., and Ovaa, J. c. (1990). Seasonal changes in the cytokinin composition of xylem sap of apple.J. Plant Physiol. 136, 606-610. Turnbull, C. G. N. (1989). Identification and quantitative analysis of gibberellins in Citrus. J. Plant Growth Regul. 8, 273-282. Vine, J. H., Noiton, D., Plummer, J. A., Baleriola-Lucas, C., and Mullins, M. G. (1987). Simultaneous quantitation of indole 3-acetic acid and abscisic acid in small samples of plant tissue by gas chromatography/mass spectrometry/selected ion monitoring. Plant Physiol. 85, 419422. Wample, R. L., Durley, R. C., and Pharis, R. P. (1975). Metabolism of gibberellin A4 by vegetative shoots of Douglas fir at three stages of ontogeny. Physiol. Plant. 35, 273- 278. Wang, Q., Little, C. H. A., Sheng, C., Odin, P. C., and Pharis, R. P. (1992). Effect of exogenous gibberellin A4/7 on tracheid production, longitudinal growth and the levels of indole-3acetic acid and gibberellins A4, A7 and A9 in the terminal shoot of Pinus sylvestris seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 86, 202-208. Wang, S. Y., and Faust, M. (1993). Comparison of seasonal growth and polyamine content in shoots of orchard-grown standard and genetic dwarf apple trees. Physiol. Plant. 89, 376- 380. Wang, S. Y., Ji, z. L., and Faust, M. (1987). Effect of thidiazuron on abscisic acid content in apple bud relative to dormancy. Physiol. Plant. 71, 105-109. Warren Wilson, J., and Warren Wilson, P. M. (1991). Effects of auxin concentration on the

318

C. H. Anthony Little and Richard P. Pharis

dimensions and patterns of tracheary elements differentiating in pith explants. Ann. Bot. 68, 463-467. Waseem, M., Phipps, J., Carbonneau, R., and Simmonds, J. (1991). Plant growth substances in sugar maple (Acer saccharum Marsh) spring sap. Identification of cytokinins, abscisic acid and an indolic compound.J. Plant Physiol. 138, 489-493. Weaver, R.J., and Pool, R. M. (1969). Effect of ethrel, abscisic acid, and a morphactin on flower and berry abscission and shoot growth in Vitis vinifera.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 94, 474-478. Webber, J. E., Laver, M. L., Zaerr, J. B., and Lavender, D. P. (1979). Seasonal variation of abscisic acid in the dormant shoots of Douglas-fir. Can.J. Bot. 57, 534-538. Webber, J. E., Ross, S. D., Pharis, R. P., and Owens,J. N. (1985). Interaction between gibberellin A4/7 and root-pruning on the reproductive and vegetative process in Douglas-fir. II. Effects on shoot elongation and its relationship to flowering. Can.J. For. Res. 15, 348-353. Weiler, E. W., and Ziegler, H. (1981). Determination of phytohormones in phloem exudate from tree species by radioimmunoassay. Planta 152, 168-170. Weston, G. D., Carlson, L. W., and Wambold, E. C. (1980). The effect of growth retardants and inhibitors on container-grown Pinus contorta and Picea glauca. Can. J. For. Res. 10, 510-516. Whetten, R., and Sederoff, R. (1991). Genetic engineering of wood. For. Ecol. Manage. 43, 301-316. Wignall, T. A., and Browning, G. (1988). Epicormic bud development in Quercus roburL. Studies of endogenous IAA, ABA, IAA polar transport and water potential in cambial tissues and effects of exogenous hormones on bud outgrowth from stem explants.J. Exp. Bot. 39, 16671678. Wilson, B. F., Chien, C.-T., and Zaerr, J. B. (1989). Distribution of endogenous indole-3-acetic acid and compression wood formation in reoriented branches of Douglas-fir. Plant Physiol. 91, 338-344. Wodzicki, T.J., and Zaj~czkowski, S. (1989). Auxin waves in cambium and morphogenetic information in plants. In "Signals in Plant Development" (J. Krekule and F. Seidlovfi, eds.), pp. 45-64. SPB Academic Publishing, The Hague, the Netherlands. Wodzicki, T.J., Abe, H., Wodzicki, A. B., Pharis, R. P., and Cohen, J. D. (1987). Investigations on the nature of the auxin-wave in the cambial region of pine stems. Plant Physiol. 84, 135-143. Wood, B. W. (1983). Changes in indoleacetic acid, abscisic acid, gibberellins, and cytokinins during budbreak in pecan.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 108, 333-338. Wort, D.J. (1975). Mechanism of plant growth stimulation by naphthenates: Some effects on photosynthesis and respiration. Proc. Ann. Mtg. Can. Soc. Plant Physiol. [Abstract] Yamamoto, E, and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987a). Effect of ethrel on growth and stem anatomy of Pinus halepensis seedlings. IAWA Bull. h. s. 8, 11-19. Yamamoto, E, and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987b). Effects of flooding, tilting of stems, and ethrel application on growth, stem anatomy and ethylene production of Pinus densiflora seedlings. J. Exp. Bot. 38, 293- 310. Yamamoto, E, and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987c). Effects of flooding of soil on growth, stem anatomy, and ethylene production of Thuja orientalisseedlings. IAWA Bull. n. s. 8, 21-29. Yamamoto, E, and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987d). Effect of flooding of soil on growth, stem anatomy, and ethylene production of Cryptomeriajaponica seedlings. Scand.J. For. Res. 2, 45-58. Yamamoto, E, and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987e). Effects of flooding, tilting of stems, and ethrel application on growth, stem anatomy, and ethylene production of Acerplatanoides seedlings. Scand.J. For. Res. 2, 141-156. Yamamoto, E, Angeles, G., and Kozlowski, T. T. (1987a). Effect of ethrel on stem anatomy of Ulmus americana seedlings. IAWA Bull. n. s. 8, 3-9. Yamamoto, E, Kozlowski, T. T., and Wolter, K. E. (1987b). Effect of flooding on growth, stem anatomy, and ethylene production of Pinus halepensis seedlings. Can. J. For. Res. 17, 69- 79.

13. Hormonal Control of Tree Stem Growth

319

Yamanaka, K. (1985). Ethylene production in Chamaecyparis obtusa phloem and xylem tissues in response to wounding. Mokuzai Gakkaishi 31, 703- 710. Yang, H. M., Ozaki, T., Ichii, T., Nakanishi, T., and Kawai, Y. (1992). Diffusible and extractable auxins in young Japanese pear trees. Sci. Hortic. 51, 97-106. Yang, T., Law, D. M., and Davies, P.J. (1993). Magnitude and kinetics of stem elongation induced by exogenous indole-3-acetic acid in intact light-grown pea seedlings. Plant Physiol. 102, 717-724. Yokota, T., and Takahashi, N. (1980). Cytokinins in shoots of the chestnut tree. Phytochemistry 19, 2367-2369. Yokota, T., Arima, M., Takahashi, N., and Crozier, A. (1985). Steroidal plant growth regulators, castasterone and typhasterol (2-deoxycastasterone) from the shoots of Sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis) . Phytochemistry 24, 1333-1335. Young, E. (1987). Effects of 6-BA, GA4+7,and IBA on growth resumption of chilled apple roots and shoots. HortScience22, 212-213. Young, E. (1989). Cytokinin and soluble carbohydrate concentrations in xylem sap of apple during dormancy and budbreak.J. Am. Soc. Hortic. Sci. 114, 297-300. Zabkiewicz, J. A., and Steele, K. D. (1974). Root-promoting activity of P. radiata bud extracts. Bull. R. Soc. N.Z. 12, 687-692. Zakrzewski, J. (1975). Response of pine hypocotyl sections to growth regulators and related substances. Acta Soc. Bot. Polan. 43, 123-132. Zakrzewski,J. (1983). Hormonal control of cambial activity and vessel differentiation in Quercus robur. Physiol. Plant. 57, 537-542. Zakrzewski,J. (1991). Effect ofindole-3-acetic acid (IAA) and sucrose on vessel size and density in isolated stem segments of oak (Quercus rotmr). Physiol. Plant. 81,234-238. Zeevaart, J. A. D., and Creelman, R. A. (1988). Metabolism and physiology of abscisic acid. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Plant Mol. Biol. 39, 439-473. Zhang, R. (1990). Investigations of the Possible Hormonal Basis for Genetically Superior Growth Capacity in Two Conifers, Pinus radiata and Pinus contorta. M.Sc. thesis. University of Calgary, Calgary, Alberta, Canada. Zhong, Y., Mellerowicz, E.J., Lloyd, A. D., Leinhos, V., Riding, R. T., and Little, C. H. A. (1995). Seasonal variation in the nuclear genome size of ray cells in the vascular cambium of Fraxinus americana (L.). Physiol. Plant. 93, 305-311.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

IV Roles of Stems in

Preventing or Reacting to Plant II~jt~r

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

14 Stems and Fires

Stems and fires, and the environments in which they occur, show enormous diversity. Consider cacti and conifers, palms and parasitic plants, bracken and bamboo. Each of these forms may be exposed to fires. Consider the contrasts between crown fires in tall forests, peat fires smoldering away under heath, and the short flickering flames of a low-intensity fire trickling through a deciduous woodland. Stems exposed to fires occur in a variety of contrasting environments. Consider deserts with succulents, wetdry tropics with rain forests and woodlands, and subalpine regions with heaths and herblands. In brief, the way stems respond to fires depends on their intrinsic properties, the environments in which they occur, and the nature of the fires to which they are exposed. The possible circumstances concerning interactions between stems, fires, and environments in nature are legion, and therefore attention in this chapter is directed to principles governing these interactions. Despite the variety of form and circumstance, some generalizations are possible. The responses of stems to fires can be considered in terms of injuries sustained, chances of death, and the occurrence of recovery processes. Susceptibility to injury or death can be considered at several levels of organization such as cellular and plant levels. At the first of these levels, susceptibility of the cell to injury or death can be related to the temperatures required for cell injury or death and the temperatures attained in the fire.

Stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

A. Malcolm Gill

[

death I

t

t

t The main factors influencing cell response to elevated temperature.

At the second level, the susceptibility of the plant to injury or death depends on the nature and distribution of critical tissues, the nature and extent of its insulating material, and the distribution and value of external temperatures in fires. At the cellular level, temperatures attained in the fire depend on temperatures just prior to the time of fire arrival (ambient conditions), the firecreated thermal environment, and the extent and type of tissue insulation (Fig. 1). The conditions for death of cells depends on both genetic and environmental effects. Research on cell death and ambient temperatures of plants has focused on leaves. How the results from such studies have been applied to other tissues, such as those in seeds and stems, is discussed. The effects of various types of fires (above ground and peat fires) on tissue temperatures are considered together with an evaluation of the role that insulation of critical tissues (as affected by soil covering and plant vasculature) plays in plant survival. At the whole-plant level, susceptibility to injury or death also depends on a number of ecological and organismal factors identified in Fig. 2. In turn, these factors are influenced or controlled by others. Thus, the distributions of buds, critical to the survival of plants after injury by fires, are controlled by genetic and ontogenetic factors. Furthermore, the types and thicknesses of insulating materials (such as peat, mineral soil, and bark) over critical tissues and organsmmoderating their fates during firesmmay depend on location of critical tissues within the plant, the species of plant, and the fire history of the site. Finally, the important environmental context of the plant, typified by the temporal and spatial distributions of fire-created temperatures, depends on the type of fire and its "intensity."

14. Stems and Fires

The main factors influencing plant response to fire.

Plant stature, affecting the exposure of tissues to above-ground fires in particular and therefore important in survival vs death, is discussed in another context by Givnish ([1] in this volume). Stafstrom ([13] in this volume) discusses the distribution of buds and meristems, another key element in the responses of plants after fires.

A. Temperatures of Cell Death Critical temperatures for cell death vary considerably among organisms. Even among "higher" plants, which are the main concern here, there is no single temperature to typify cell death because the temperatures of cell death are affected by their temperature histories, osmotic status, exposure to drought and genetic factors (Levitt, 1980), as well as the time course of exposure to elevated temperatures during the course of the fire. Exposure of cells to high temperatures can cause death, initiate repair processes, a n d / o r promote adaptation (Alexandrov, 1977). Death or adaptation only are considered here but the potential for subcellular repair within damaged cells should not be forgotten. The extensive, mostly Russian, research reported by Alexandrov (1977) provides a useful reference point for our discussion because of the number of investigations cited and the relative uniformity of methods. The method of evaluation of response,

326

A. Malcolm Gill

in particular, can have a quantitative effect on the result. Therefore, declaring that "death" occurred at a particular temperature or series of exposures to various temperatures should be qualified according to the method of determination of death. In Alexandrov's monograph, many of the examples related to cells that were exposed for 5 min and in which death was assumed when protoplasmic streaming ceased. From comparisons among six species belonging to three genera (p. 32 in Alexandrov, 1977), apparently without heat hardening, a range of 6~ in temperature for thermoresistance was observed. Heat hardening can occur with even short exposures, however [e.g., 1 hr at 40~ (p. 40 in Alexandrov, 1977)]. Heat hardening after a 3hr exposure (in this case using chloroplast phototaxis as an indicator) may increase tolerance by as much as 5~ (p. 44 in Alexandrov, 1977). The extent of physiological adjustment in thermal properties is variable among species. Helmuth (1971) exposed shoots to various elevated temperatures for 30 min minutes and watched for signs of tissue damage in six perennial species from the arid zone of Australia; Helmuth found that the critical temperature for heat resistance varied by up to 7~ among species and rose by 3 to 7~ in the hotter, drier part of the year compared with the cooler, wetter winter period. Using conspecific plants from contrasting "cool" and "hot" environments, Bjorkman et al. (1980) reported that the upper temperature limits for photosynthesis showed negligible change or increased by up to about 10~ when plants were grown in a "hot" environment rather than a "cool" one (p. 241 of Bjorkman et al., their Fig. 15.6). A number of authors have demonstrated that there is an exponential relationship between the time of exposure to high temperature and the temperature for cell death (Helgerson, 1990). Alexandrov (1977, p. 9), using a particularly wide range of temperatures, showed that there were two phases involved in the persistence (or cessation) of protoplasmic streaming, a measure of cell health. The first phase, below 42~ involved exposure times from 10 min to 10 hr, a time of exposure that may be relevant to tissues near "ground" ("peat") fires (see Section II,D below). The second phase, above 42~ is more relevant to potential death of cells in "surface" fires (see Section II,D below) because times of exposure were less than 10 min. Although among investigations the exposures to high temperature vary, the methods vary, and the indicators used for determining that death has occurred in tissues also vary, it is of interest to know what various authors have determined as the critical temperatures for cell death in different tissues. Nelson (1952) considered that death of pine needles was instantaneous at 64~ Helgerson (1990) found that stem bases of seedlings became injured when soil surface temperatures were between 52 and 66~ and Carmichael (1958) found that seeds may survive exposures over 100~ the lethality of the temperature depending on the humidity. Succulent species have high temperature tolerances that allow survival of tissues that attain

14. Stems and Fires

327

relatively high ambient temperatures during daytime because stomata are then normally closed and transpirational cooling is absent (Levitt, 1980, p. 401). Critical tissue temperatures for cell death have been related to habitat by Smillie and Nott (1979) who found a gradient from an average of about 48~ for alpine plants to an average of about 53~ for tropical plants. Table 12.2 in Levitt (1980; after Lange, 1959) indicated "killing temperatures" for rain forest species between 44 and 52~ and for desert species between 49 and 58~ To what extent the range of intrinsic variation in heat resistance overlaps the extent of possible heat hardening in hydrated tissues is unknown. However, a difference of at least 10~ in heat resistance may be expected from various causes.

B. Ambient Tissue Temperatures The prefire tissue temperature has an important bearing on the potential for death or injury of tissues. The amount of heat required to kill a leaf is related (although not necessarily linearly) to the difference in temperature between that required for cell death and actual tissue temperature. Actual tissue temperatures may vary substantially from ambient. As modeled by Van Gardingen and Grace (1991), temperature differences between leaf and air were more sensitive in large leaves (characteristic dimension of 100 mm) than tiny leaves (characteristic dimension of 1 mm) to changes in net radiation flux (+450 to - 5 0 W m -2 ) and wind speed (up to 5 m sec). Their model assumed, for convenience, that stomatal conductance was constant. Modeled tissue temperatures were up to about 9~ above or below ambient. Table 1 shows a range of measurements of temperature differences between air and the surfaces of leaves, barks, and soils. The values in Table I are extremes for the studies quoted. Temperature differences may vary within canopies because of differences in insolation and wind (Smith, 1978; Van Gardingen and Grace, 1991) and temperatures may vary on different sides of trees (Greaves, 1965), both of which may affect tissue survival during fires. If air temperature is equated with tissue temperature in fire-effects models, errors are likely under some circumstances. The substantial differences in leaf and ambient temperature (Table I) could affect the height above ground to which leaf damage and death occur in fires. High tissue temperatures relative to air temperatures are likely when stomata are s h u t - - d u r i n g drought or periods of high evaporative demand, for example. On the other hand, relatively low tissue temperatures are likely when soil water is readily available, wind is flowing over the leaves, and insolation is high (Van Gardingen and Grace, 1991). The depth within canopies at which these relative temperature changes occur will vary with

A. Malcolm Gill

Location

7", - TR (~

Ref.

Snowy Mountains, southeast Australia

+ 7 in tree leaves + 13 in shrub leaves + 21 in dwarf shrub leaves

Korner and Cochrane (1983) Korner and Cochrane (1983) Korner and Cochrane (1983)

Sonoran Desert, U.S.

+ 20 in cactus 17 in large leaves + 2.4 in small leaves

Smith (1978) Smith (1978) Smith (1978)

+ 18 on bark surface

Greaves (1965)

+ 30 on bark surface + 20 at cambium

Nicolai (1986) Nicolai (1986)

+47 at soil surface

Korner and Cochrane (1983)

-

North Coast, New South Wales, Australia Marburg, Germany Snowy Mountains, southeast Australia

time of day, leaf angle, and leaf density. Light penetration and wind velocity drop off rapidly within dense canopies and radiation load varies with the geometry of leaf angle and sun angle as well as time of day. Maximum scorch heights (the maximum heights of leaf death) in forests are likely when trees are open-crowned and have large leaves, when ambient temperatures are high, and when the insolation on leaves is at it peak and soil moisture is depleted. At these times, heat hardening is also likely to have occurred, so that the impact of the environmental conditions is moderated. Potential scorch height can probably exceed the height of the tallest trees known. While large temperature differences between ambient and tissue temperatures have been predicted and measured, their actual importance to cell death during fires has not been evaluated. The circumstances are complex because smoke, arising at a distance, may blot out or reduce solar radiation on plant surfaces, thereby changing ambient conditions even before the arrival of the fire at the site. C. Cell Insulation by Soil, Bark, and Wood Insulation of live plant cells is c o m m o n and takes the form of other cells (dead or alive) and soil. There are many variations on the theme. Insulating tissues can be wood (for some seeds), soil (for some stems, seeds, and roots), and dead or live leaf bases as in some tree ferns and the endemic Xanthorrhoea spp. of Australia, for example. The ability of a material to in-

14. Stems and Fires

Material

Diffusivity (m 2sec - 1)

Ref.

Wood

0.87.10 - 7 1.1-1.9.10 -7

Costa et al. (1991) Kollmanand C6t~ (1968)

Bark

0.65.10 - 7 1.3.10 -7 0.7-0.9. 10 -7

Costa et al. (1991) Martin (1963) Reifsnyderetal. (1967)

Dry sand Wet sand Stirred water

1.4.10-3 10 - ~ 100

Priestley(1959) Priestley (1959) Priestley (1959)

sulate is described by its thermal diffusivity. Thickness of the insulation, and its flammability, also influence the effectiveness of the material. T h e r m a l diffusivities reflect the ability of the material to propagate a temperature wave. T h e r m a l diffusivity is equal to the thermal conductivity divided by volumetric heat capacity: the lower the diffusivity, the better the insulation. Organic tissues and soils are good insulators (Table II). The insulating ability of tissues and soils in fires can be shown by the sharp drops in t e m p e r a t u r e that occur below their surfaces (e.g., Costa et al., 1991, for plants and Aston and Gill, 1976, for soils). As the depth within the insulator increases, the amplitude of the t e m p e r a t u r e wave decreases (Priestley, 1959). Thicknesses of soil over regenerative tissues range from centimeters to decimeters. The penetration of t e m p e r a t u r e waves into soils is generally small (centimeters) but is e n h a n c e d if the soil is organic and it burns, or if there is a substantial quantity of fuel, such as logging slash, at the surface. Frandsen (1987) has defined the ignition limits of organic soil in relation to moisture and mineral matter while Tunstall et al. (1976a) have m e a s u r e d the substantial temperatures reached in a soil volume ( m a x i m u m of 800~ at the surface and 100~ at a d e p t h of 0.4 m) when fuel loadings were artificially large (0.5 t of air-dry billets m -2 ) and the fuels and soils were dry. In general, the drier and finer the soil, the greater the fire-induced soil temperature (Aston and Gill, 1976). T e m p e r a t u r e increases in moist soil are limited to 100~ (thermal arrest) by latent heat of vaporization. Thus, at depth, temperatures r e a c h e d in dry soils may be greater than those in wet soils despite the higher thermal diffusivity of wet soil (Table II). Just as the flammability of organic soil is i m p o r t a n t to survival of tissues therein, the flammability of dry barks and woody hollows in the tree can affect stem survival by thinning tissues and decreasing the effectiveness of in-

A. Malcolm Gill

sulation. Barks vary widely in flammability. Eucalyptus spp. with dry, stringy barks are very flammable whereas the smooth, live and moist barks of related species are more difficult to ignite (A. M. Gill, personal observation). Bark thicknesses and diffusivities are most important to the survival of stem tissues during surface fires. Variations in bark diffusivity have been found to be relatively unimportant in affecting tissue temperatures beneath them, compared with variations in bark thickness, because thermal diffusivities of bark are somewhat insensitive to variations in structure and moisture content (Reifsnyder et al., 1967; Vines, 1968). Bark thicknesses are affected by species, position within the plant, and fire history. The bark of tall Sequoia gigantea may be decimeters thick on the bole (Fritz, 1931) while thin on twigs. Even short plants of some species have thick bark. The South American rosette shrub Neblinaria celiae has bark averaging a maximum of 2.2 cm thick on a stem of only 8.5-cm maximum diameter (Givnish et al., 1986). On the other hand, the barks of some species of trees may be limited even when boles are large. Bark thickness may increase linearly (see Ryan, 1982; Peterson et al., 1991) or curvilinearly with girth (e.g., Gill and Ashton, 1968; Harmon, 1984). Bark tends to thin with height independently of girth (Gill and Ashton, 1968; A. M. Gill, personal observation). Healthy vigorous trees have thicker bark than unhealthy trees; bark area in some eucalypts is related to leaf area and sapwood cross-sectional area (Bracket al., 1985). For species without bark, tissue insulation may be through substantial thicknesses of persistent, dead, tightly packed leaf bases such as those in suffrutescent monocotyledonous Xanthorrhoea spp. (Gill and Ingwersen, 1976). D. Fire-Created Environments

For convenience, fires may be classified into two main types: ground fires (burning in peat or deep duff); and surface fires (burning above the soil surface whether or not that surface is a mineral one). Ground fires seldom occur without surface fires (which are their source of ignition). These two fire types are defined because of their vastly different properties and because of the different ways in which they affect ecosystems, let alone stems. Because ground fires persist in one place for perhaps hours rather than minutes or seconds and smolder rather than flame, they can be distinguished in time and mode of propagation if not by place. Fires burning in shallow duff layers may be difficult to classify as one type or the other. Surface fires may be subdivided according to the predominant type of fuel they consume--litter, grass, and shrub and tree canopies. Crown fires potentially involve all these fuel categories. Further subdivision into fires burning with or against the wind may be necessary because they may have different temperature-time characteristics; of course, fires may burn in any direction relative to the wind within any fire perimeter. Note that usage of "fire" often implies a portion of a fire perimeter, a sometimes desirable distinc-

14. Stems and Fires

b

a

0o

a00o

o.

Duration of temperatures for surface fires compared to ground fires. The surface fire (b) (A. M. Gill and P. H. R. Moore, unpublished data) elicited an elevated temperature trace that, at the scale shown, appears instantaneous. The duff fire temperature trace (a; after Ryan and Frandsen, 1991), by way of contrast, shows elevated temperatures lasting for hours rather than minutes, although reaching a similar maximum.

tion because of the wide variation in properties found around a wind-blown surface fire at any one time (Catchpole et al., 1992). Fires, in the past, have been studied largely in relation to their rates of spread. However, rates of spread may be irrelevant to the response of a stem in the path of a fire. Rather, the persistence of the fire or, better still, the temperature-time curve (see Sections II,E and III,B, below) is more appropriate. Temperatures vary widely around stems during fires according to the type of fire, the rates of combustion, and the location of interest. While relatively little attention has been given to the measurement of ground fires, Ryan and Frandsen (1991), examining smoldering fires in the duff around the bases of conifers, quantified the expected long persistence of high temperatures there. They found temperatures over 100~ to persist for hours, rather than the seconds or minutes during which they occur in surface fires (Fig. 3). E. Models of Tissue Injury In this section, models predicting death or survival of tissues in leaves, stems, and seeds are briefly reviewed. Scorch height (the height to which leaf death as shown by the browning or "scorching" of leaves occurs) has particular relevance to forestry, as the proportion of crown death can have a marked effect on wood production of individual tree stems (Peterson et al., 1991). Two approaches to the prediction of scorch height have been used. In one, the flame height has been the independent variable (McArthur, 1962) whereas in the other, Byram's

A. Malcolm Gill

intensity (the mathematical product of heat of combustion, fuel loading, and fire rate of spread; Byram, 1959) has been used (Van Wagner, 1973). Van Wagner (1973) based his model of scorch height on plume theory, developing equations from this theory that include declarations of the lethal temperatures of leaves (set at 60~ in his case) and leaf temperature (set at ambient temperature). Wind may affect the plume angle and leaf cooling and this has also been included in one equation. Accurately assessing the values for lethal and prefire tissue temperatures is difficult in the practical application of the models. Because seeds in woody fruits and cambia under bark have significant insulation, unlike leaves, models for injury and death of these tissues take temperature-time curves, or their surrogates, into account. In trees of Eucalyptus, Gill et al. (1986) used depth of fire-killed bark as their indicator of potential injury to cambia. They found that by using the presumed flame residence time for the fuel as the time temperatures persisted over 100~ that depth of bark killed was estimated by the error function solution to the heat flow equation; however, the authors noted that the result could have been somewhat fortuitous given the accuracy of their inputs. Other authors have developed more elaborate models involving inputs of the whole temperature-time curve (Costa et al., 1991). Mercer et al. (1994), concerned with the survival of seeds, examined the effect of simplifying the temperature-time curve by arresting temperature rise at 100~ (in accordance with the effects of latent heat of vaporization). They found that such a simplification gave a reasonable result. If this simplification has general application, then the time during which the temperature at the surface of the tissue exceeds 100~ may be a suitable input more readily measured than the whole temperature-time curve. The various assumptions made by different authors about the thermal diffusivity of bark (cf. Reifsnyder et al., 1967) affect the prediction of tissue response (Mercer et al., 1994). Soil temperature (e.g., Aston and Gill, 1976; Pafford et al., 1991) and water movement in soil (Aston and Gill, 1976) have been modeled for the courses of surface fires. The results are relevant to the survival and germination of soil seed and to the tissues of buried stems and roots. Unless the site has artificially enhanced fuel loadings, or tissues are close to the surface, damage to buried tissues by surface fires is usually negligible. Patterns of tissue damage around stems can be complicated by the production of vortices that hold flames on the lee side of the tree and cause fire scars to form. Gill (1974) used scale models of trees and fires to demonstrate the processes of vortex formation, while Tunstall et al. (1976b) measured the three-dimensional variations in temperature experienced by stemlike cylinders in fires in the field. Under certain circumstances, the asymmetrical distribution of heat through lee-side vortices could improve the chances of stem survival (Tunstall et al., 1976b).

14. Stemsand Fires

333

In g r o u n d fires, spread is extremely slow; thus the times of elevated temp e r a t u r e are long. These conditions may cause other variables, such as cooling by mass transport of fluids t h r o u g h xylem and phloem, to be considered in the prediction of tissue d a m a g e (Ryan and Frandsen, 1991). Girdling may occur as a result of smoldering fires, the death of the stem being delayed for p e r h a p s a year after fire occurrence.

A. Distributions of Tissues and Organs Essential for Plant Survival Different species vary in their ability to recover after fire. Given the same extent a n d locations of injury, m u c h of this variation in recovery may be explained by the distribution of buds. We can distinguish, albeit tentatively, a n u m b e r of b u d distribution types according to the presence or absence of buds in nonfoliated aerial stems and in roots and rhizomes (Table III). In type A plants, buds are absent from the nonfoliated aerial stems; they may, however, be present in the foliated zones of stems either as terminal buds only (e.g., in the single-stemmed palm, Livistona australis, or in the muchb r a n c h e d conifer, Pinus strobus) or f o u n d in axillary positions as well, as in the small Australian tree, Acacia longifolia. In type B plants buds are also absent from aerial nonfoliated stems but present in u n d e r g r o u n d tissues. This pattern is unstudied; its incidence is u n k n o w n but inferred from Rackham's (1976) observation that some trees in Britain c a n n o t be pollarded but do sucker. Type C and D distributions, both having buds in nonfoliated aerial stems but differentiated on the basis of the presence (type C) or absence (type D) of buds in s u b t e r r a n e a n tissues, are c o m m o n in woody plants. An example of a type C plant is Eucalyptus regnans, the world's tallest h a r d w o o d species, whereas a well-studied example of a root-suckering species, probably type D, is Populus tremuloides (Schier, 1978).

Description Buds present in foliated parts of stems, absent in nonfoliated parts of aerial stems: Buds absent in roots or rhizomes Buds present in roots or rhizomes Buds present in both foliated parts of stems and in aerial stems generally: Buds absent in roots or rhizomes Buds present in roots, rhizomes, or buried stem bases

Type

A B C D

A. Malcolm Gill

Bud distribution types may change with age (and the correlate, size) of the plant. An apparently common pattern with increasing stem age is to change from a whole aerial stem distribution to one in which the base of the stem ceases to have viable buds. This change in pattern may explain the observation that older plants may be more vulnerable to shoot damage than younger plants (e.g., Mooney and Hobbs, 1986). Species whose mature members are killed even by low-intensi~ fires are often called "seeders," whereas those species including mature plants that usually survive the same intensity of surface fire are called "sprouters" (see Gill and Bradstock, 1992). The nomenclature has little value when considering species responses to ground fires (see Section III,C). Seeders would be expected to have a type A or type C pattern of bud distribution. Sprouters would be expected to have a type B or type D bud pattern, although there may be some overlap with type C patterns. Critical tissues for the survival of the stem tissues of many trees and shrubs, such as most dicotyledons and gymnosperms, are their cambia. However, many plants, such as monocotyledons (including palms, pandans, and bamboos), cycads, and ferns, have x y l e m - p h l o e m strands dispersed throughout the stem (Tomlinson and Zimmermann, 1969). In the barked stems, insulation is provided by a strongly insulative material (Table II) but one in which the thickness of the material is important to the survival of tissues beneath (Gill and Ashton, 1968; Vines, 1968). Little is known about the fire resistance of plants with dispersed vascular bundles, but we may assume that most of the phloem in a cross-section of the stem needs to be disrupted before the stem will cease to function; if this is so, the insulative quality of the stem may be proportional to the diameter of the stem. In these species, stem diameter is largely determined at an early stage and it remains more or less constant during the life of the plant, although some monocotyledons with this type of vasculature do have secondary thickening (Tomlinson and Zimmermann, 1969). Using palms and bamboos as examples, it is apparent from the wide range of stem radii that their species also exhibit a wide range of resistance to fires. Often, stem radii of species with dispersed vasculature are substantial relative to the usual thicknesses of bark involved in the protection of cambia. Other types of vascular patterns exist for dicotyledons but their resistance to fires has not been investigated. Examples are the "anomalous" secondary thickenings of many vines (e.g., Haberlandt, 1928) and divided stems (e.g., Jones and Lord, 1982). However, it may be predicted that the depth of the innermost cambium will indicate the resistance of the stem. Seeds in woody fruits can be the sole source of regeneration for seeder species after fire (e.g., Gill, 1981), and therefore the impact of fire on fruits and seeds is a critical factor in determining the local persistence or extinction of seeder species. Woody fruits may be found in many species and genera (Gill, 1975), not all of them seeders. Woody fruits may be found close

14. Stems and Fires

335

to the ground in the canopies of shrubs, or tens of meters above ground in tall trees; they may have woody walls that are thin (usually in taller plants) or thick (up to 7 cm thick in shrubs of Hakea spp.; Pate and Hopper, 1993). Mercer et al. (1994) have modeled the survival of seeds in woody fruits, using a variety of laboratory and field-determined temperature-time inputs (with and without thermal arrest) and thermal diffusivities.

B. Distribution of Temperatures in Fires In surface fires, temperature-time curves usually show a rapid rise followed by a slower, exponential decline, the length of time of elevated temperature being measured in minutes (Weber et al., 1994a). The time to rise from ambient to peak temperature approximates the time that the flame persists at the point of measurement (Rothermel and Deeming, 1980). However, the entire temperature-time curve, not just the initial rise, may be significant in determining the impact of the fire. Difficulties in measuring temperatures aside, maximum temperatures in fires are around 1000~ they vary with the rate of heat release. Maximum temperatures are highest near the ground and decline with height (Van Wagner, 1975; Tunstall et al., 1976b; Williamson and Black, 1981; Weber et al., 1994b). A generalized curve of maximum temperature with height shows three zones (Weber et al., 1994b): the lowest is a zone of more-or-less constant maximum temperature with height; next is a transition zone; the third is a zone with a rapid decline in height (the "plume" zone). A division of the first zone into two parts may be warranted as more data become available on the significance and extent of the cooler zone sometimes measured close to the soil surface (Tunstall et al., 1976a; Trabaud, 1979). Sometimes the first zone is absent, so that the change in maximum temperature with height can be hyperbolic (Van Wagner, 1975). Temperatures over 100~ may persist for up to several minutes in the zone of maximum temperature. Because flames can reach even the tops of tall trees, high temperatures can span the range of stem heights. Measurements of temperatures during fires have been at heights up to only 9 m so far. These curves emphasize the importance of plant stature, and the locations of plant parasites or saprophytes within trees, to fire injury. C. Patterns of Injury and Death Plants with different characteristics respond to fires of varying severity and type with numerous patterns of injury and causes of death. In this section, a few of those patterns are highlighted for trees subject to g r o u n d or surface fires (see Section II,D). "Injury" here means that all cells in the tissues concerned have been killed; live tissue remains, and thus the plant is not dead at the time the injury is sustained. For surface fires, two associated severities of injury are distinguished: canopy death and aerial shoot

A. Malcolm Gill

d e a t h . N o t e t h a t the characteristics o f surface fires t h a t actually achieve these levels o f injury may vary for plants o f d i f f e r e n t sizes. An h e r b a c e o u s p l a n t or small s h r u b may have its aerial s h o o t system c o m p l e t e l y c o n s u m e d in a fire o f even m o d e r a t e intensity, w h e r e a s h i g h e r intensifies may be necessary to kill the s h o o t systems o f the trees illustrated in Figure 4. For g r o u n d fires, two associated levels o f severity are also defined: basal stem girdling a n d c o m p l e t e s u b t e r r a n e a n tissue d e a t h . T h e first o f these two levels o f injury can o c c u r with the s m o l d e r i n g c o m b u s t i o n o f several c e n t i m e ters o f p e a t over m i n e r a l soil (or over d e e p e r , s o d d e n layers o f peat) a r o u n d the base o f a t h i n - b a r k e d tree (e.g., Pinus contorta) while the s e c o n d can

Bud

1

Plant survival or death as a result of surface fires with two levels of severity defined in terms of comparable levels of injury and bud distribution (from Table III). The impact of these fires on plants with three types of bud distribution is indicated. Plants affected by fires of relatively low intensity (on the left) have only their canopies killed; those affected by fires of relatively high intensity (on the fight) have their aerial shoots killed. The silhouettes to the fight of the arrows represent the patterns of recovery of the plants that survive. The dots on stems and roots represent buds.

14. Stems and Fires

337

o c c u r w h e n the trees are r o o t e d entirely in p e a t (e.g., s o m e spruce) a n d the p e a t profile is c o n s u m e d . Such injuries caused by g r o u n d fires can take place i n d e p e n d e n t l y of any surface fire effects. Given these types of fires a n d levels o f injury, the r e s p o n s e s o f trees with t h r e e different b u d distrib u t i o n types (Table III) is c o n s i d e r e d (Figs. 4 a n d 5). T h e m o r e m o d e r a t e level o f injury f r o m surface fire may be sufficient to kill plants with type A b u d s b u t n o t those with the o t h e r b u d distribution types (Fig. 4), w h e r e a s the m o r e severe injury will kill plants with type C b u d

I

~

typeA_ ~ P e a t col

o

9

"

"0

~.~-0 " . . + " I 9 o ..

.

.

9

s0il

."

.

i

"

9

.

9

'+ 9

e

"

.... 9

9

9

9 "

"

~ 9 o ..,

e

=

"

+~

9

.

Figure 5 Plant survival or death as a result of ground fires with two levels of severity defined in terms of comparable levels of injury and bud distribution (from Table III). The impact of these fires on plants with various types of bud distribution is indicated. Plants affected by fires of relatively low intensity (on the left) have their aerial shoot systems killed by ringbarking; those affected by fires of relatively high intensity (on the fight) have their root systems consumed by the burning of the peat substrate in which they are embedded. The silhouettes to the fight of the arrows represent the patterns of recovery of the plants that survive. The dots on stems and roots represent buds.

A. Malcolm Gill

distributions as well. A different picture emerges when injuries from ground fires are considered (Fig. 5). At the lower level of injury, plants with types A and C bud distributions are killed (Fig. 5) whereas all plants are killed with the more severe level of injury regardless of their bud type.

D. Plant Recovery from Injury Individuals that survive fire often recover from it completely as assessed by attainment of prefire levels of height, leaf area, reproductive capacity, bark thickness, and so on. Thus, declaring when a plant has recovered will d e p e n d on the item of measurement, the intrinsic properties of the species, and the nature of the postfire environment. Height recovery of stems may take a few to many years according to the extent of stem death. Gill (1978) showed that leaf weight (and probably leaf area) and canopy architecture were restored independently of the level of height reduction by fire in small trees of Eucalyptus dives. Reproductive capacity depends to a great extent on canopy architecture (see Waller and Steingraeber [2] in this volume). It can be enhanced by fire injury in some species (e.g., Xanthorrhoea australis; Gill and Ingwersen, 1976) while in other species reproductive capacity is greatly curtailed by fire injury for many years. There is little information on the recovery of stems from injury. Stems may recover from fire if vascular tissues, cambia, and buds remain intact in suitable positions. For example, ecologists commonly show that trees hundreds of years old may have been subject to, and survived, numerous fires (e.g., Kilgore and Taylor, 1979). Buds may grow out and restore foliage and canopy architecture. Restoration rate of height and canopy characteristics may depend on the extent of the perturbation of the shoot-to-root ratio, which tends to be fixed for a set of given conditions. In the same way, there appears to be a bark-to-xylem ratio in some trees, at least, which if perturbed by local bark thinning tends to be restored by preferential growth of the bark (Gill, 1980). Bark recovery rate depends on the rate of crown recovery and the extent of bark injury (Gill et al., 1995). Rates of recovery may be expected to vary with postfire weather. In stems with dispersed vasculature, damage may be p e r m a n e n t unless it is slight and can be reversed by secondary thickening.

Tree stem survival in fires is common in many species but the fires may leave a legacy of injury, such as fire scars, which can lead to invasion of the tree by various organisms. Perry et al. (1985), for example, found in Australia that fungi invaded fire scars on trees and paved the way for the entry of termites. Similarly, Gara et al. (1985) found that fungal invasion of trees

14. Stems and Fires

t h r o u g h fire scars in P i n u s contorta in N o r t h A m e r i c a was followed by invasion o f m o u n t a i n p i n e beetles, Dendroctonus ponderosae, which eventually killed the host trees. T h e b a r k beetles t h e n invaded u n i n f e c t e d trees, causing t h e m to die a n d provide fuel for f u r t h e r fires. T h e effect of f u r t h e r i n t e r a c t i o n s of multiple p e r t u r b a t i o n s on stem d e a t h is discussed by Bryant a n d Shain ([16] a n d [17], respectively, in this v o l u m e ) .

T h e r e s p o n s e s of stems to fires n e e d to be c o n s i d e r e d on at least two levels. At the cellular level the effects of elevated t e m p e r a t u r e s on h a r d e n ing, repair, a n d survival can be considered; at the p l a n t level, stem responses to fires can be c o n s i d e r e d in relation to the a r r a n g e m e n t s of critical tissues such as b u d s a n d c a m b i a with r e s p e c t to the fire-created environm e n t . T h e r e are m a n y topics r e q u i r i n g f u r t h e r study if we are to fully und e r s t a n d stem r e s p o n s e s to fires. In particular, m o r e n e e d s to be known a b o u t the distributions of a m b i e n t t e m p e r a t u r e s of tissues at times of fire a n d the effect of s m o k e on them; the fire-created t e m p e r a t u r e e n v i r o n m e n t a r o u n d plants in b o t h surface a n d g r o u n d fires; quantitative p a t t e r n s of b u d distributions in relation to life stage a n d e n v i r o n m e n t ; p l a n t recovery rates after fires o f different intensifies; the relationships b e t w e e n bark, sapwood, a n d leaf dimensions; a n d the fire tolerances of species with dispersed vasculature.

I thank Drs. Bill De Groot, Tom Givnish, Ross Wein, and Jann Williamsfor their comments on the draft manuscript.

Alexandrov, V. Y. (1977). Cells, molecules and temperatures. In "Ecological Studies," Vol. 21. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Aston, A. R., and Gill, A. M. (1976). Coupled soil moisture, heat and water vapor transfers under simulated fire conditions. Aust. J. Soil Res. 14, 55-66. Bjorkman, O., Badger, M. R., and Armond, P. A. (1980). Response and adaptation of photosynthesis to high temperatures. In "Adaptations of Plants to Water and High Temperature Stress" (N. C. Turner and P.J. Kramer, eds.), pp. 233-249.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Brack, C. L., Dawson, M. P., and Gill, A. M. (1985). Bark, leaf and sapwood dimensions in Eucalyptus. Aust. For. Res. 15, 1-7. Byram, G. (1959). Combustion of forest fuels. In "Forest Fire: Control and Use" (K. P. Davis, ed.), pp. 61-89. McGraw-Hill,New York. Carmichael, A.J. (1958). Determination of maximum temperature tolerated by red pine, jack

A. Malcolm Gill

pine, white spruce and black spruce seeds at low relative humidities. For. Chron. 34, 387392. Catchpole, E. A., Alexander, M. E., and Gill, A. M. (1992). Elliptical fire perimeter and area intensity distributions. Can.J. For. ties. 22, 968-972. Costa, J. J., Oliveira, L. A., Viegas, D. X., and Neto, L. P. (1991). On the temperature distribution inside a tree under fire conditions. Int.J. Wildl. Fire 1, 87-96. Frandsen, W. H. (1987). The influence of moisture and mineral soil on the combustion limits of smoldering forest duff. Can.J. For. Res. 17, 1540-1544. Fritz, E. (1931). The role of fire in the redwood region.J. For. 29, 939-950. Gara, R. I., Littke, W. R., Agee, J. K., Geiszler, D. R., Stuart, J. D., and Driver, C. H. (1985). Influence of fres, fungi and mountain pine beetles on development of a lodgepole pine forest in south-central Oregon. In "Lodgepole Pine: The Species and Its Management" (D. M. Baumgartner, R. G. Krebill,J. T. Arnott, and G. E Weetman, eds.), pp.153-162. Washington State University, Pullman, Washington. Gill, A. M. (1974). Toward an understanding of fire-scar formation: Field observation and laboratory simulation. For. Sci. 20, 198-205. Gill, A. M. (1975). Fire and the Australian flora: A review. Aust. For. 38, 4 - 25. Gill, A. M. (1978). Crown recovery of Eucalyptus dives following wildfire. Aust. For. 41,207-214. Gill, A. M. (1980). Restoration of bark thickness after fire and mechanical injury in a smoothbarked eucalypt. Aust. For. Res. 10, 311- 319. Gill, A. M. (1981). Coping with fire. In "The Biology of Australian Plants" (J. S. Pate and A. J. McComb, eds.), pp. 65-87. University of Western Australia Press, Nedlands, Western Australia. Gill, A. M., and Ashton, D. H. (1968). Role of bark type in relative tolerance to fire of three central Victorian eucalypts. Aust. J. Bot. 16, 491-498. Gill, A. M., and Bradstock, R. A. (1992). A national register for the fire responses of plant species. Cunninghamia 2, 653-660. Gill, A. M., and Ingwersen, E (1976). Growth of Xanthorrhoea australia R. Br. in relation to fire. J. Appl. Ecol. 13, 195-203. Gill, A. M., Cheney, N. P., Walker, J., and Tunstall, B. R. (1986). Bark losses from two eucalypt species following fires of different intensities. Aust. For. Res. 16, 1-7. Gill, A. M., Moore, P. H. R., and Pook, E. W. (1995). In preparation. Givnish, T.J., McDiarmid, R. W., and Buck, W. R. (1986). Fire adaptation in Neblinaria celiae (Theaceae), a high elevation rosette shrub endemic to a wet equatorial tepui. Oecolog~a70, 481-485. Greaves, T. (1965). The buffering effect of trees against fluctuating air temperature. Aust. For.

29, 175-180. Haberlandt, G. (1928). "Physiological Plant Anatomy." Mcmillan, London. Harmon, M. E. (1984). Survival of trees after low-intensity surface fires in Great Smoky Mountains National Park. Ecology 65, 796-802. Helgerson, O. T. (1990). Heat damage in tree seedlings and its prevention. New For. 3, 333358. Helmuth, E. O. (1971). Eco-physiological studies on plants in arid and semi-arid regions of western Australia. V. Heat resistance limits of photosynthetic organs of different seasons, their relation to water deficit and cell sap properties and the regeneration ability.J. Ecol. 59, 365-374. Jones, C. S., and Lord, E. M. (1982). The development of split axes in Ambrosia dumosa (Gray) Payne (Asteraceae). Bot. Gaz. 143, 446-453. Kilgore, B. M., and Taylor, D. (1979). Fire history of a sequoia-mixed conifer forest. Ecology 60, 129-142. Kollman, E E P., and Ctt~, W. A. (1968). "Principles of Wood Science and Technology," Vol I: Solid Wood, p. 251. Springer-Verlag, Berlin.

14. Stems and Fires

341

Korner, C., and Cochrane, P. (1983). Influence of plant physiognomy on leaf temperature on clear midsummer days in the Snowy Mountains, south-eastern Australia. Acta Oecologica/ Oecol. Plant. 4, 117-124. Lange, O. L. (1959). Untersuchungen fiber Warmeshaushalt und Hitzeresistenz mauretanischer Wusten-und Savannenpflanzen. Flora (Jena) 147, 595-651. Levitt, J. (1980). "Responses of Plants to Environmental Stresses," 2nd Ed. Academic Press, New York. Martin, R. E. (1963). A basic approach to fire injury in tree stems. Proc. 2nd Annu. Tall Timbers Fire Ecol. Conf., pp. 151-162. Tall Timbers Research Station, Tallahassee, Florida. McArthur, A. G. (1962). Control burning in eucalypt forests. Commonwealth of Australia, Forest and Timber Bureau Leaflet No. 80. Mercer, G. N., Gill, A. M., and Weber, R. O. (1994). A time dependent model of fire impact on seeds in woody fruits. Aust.J. Bot. 42, 71-81. Mooney, H. A., and Hobbs, R.J. (1986). Resilience at the individual plant level. Tasks Veg. Sci. 16, 65-82. Nelson, R. M. (1952). Observations on heat tolerance of southern pine needles. USDAFor. Serv. Southeastern For. Exp. Star. Pap. 14, 6. Nicolai, V. (1986). The bark of trees: Thermal properties, microclimate and fauna. Oecologia 69, 148-160. Pafford, D., Dhir, V. K., Anderson, E., and Cohen, J. (1991). Analysis of experimental simulation of ground surface heating during a prescribed burn. Int.J. Wildl. Fire 1, 125-146. Pate, J. S., and Hopper, S. D. (1993). Rare and common plants in ecosystems with special reference to the south-west Australian flora. Ecol Stud. 99, 293-325. Perry, D. H., Lenz, M., and Watson,J. A. L. (1985). Relationships between fire, fungal rots and termite damage in Australian forest trees. Aust. For. 48, 46-53. Petersen, D. L., Arbaugh, M.J., Pollock, G. H., and Robinson, L.J. (1991). Post-fire growth of Pseudotsuga menziesii and Pinus contorta in the northern Rocky Mountains, USA. Int. J. Wildl. Fire 1, 63-71. Priestley, C. H. B. (1959). Heat conduction and temperature profiles in air and soil. J. Aust. Inst. Agric. Sci. June, 94-107. Rackham, O. (1976). "Trees and Woodland in the British Landscape." J. M. Dent and Sons, London. Reifsnyder, W. E., Herrington, L. P., and Spalt, K. W. (1967). Thermophysical properties of bark of shortleaf, longleaf and red pine. Yale University School of Forestry Bull. No. 70. Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. Rothermel, R. C., and Deeming, J. E. (1980). Measuring and interpreting fire behavior for correlation with fire effects. USDA For. Serv. Gen. Tech. Rep. INT-93. Ryan, K. C. (1982). Evaluating potential tree mortality from prescribed burning. In "Site Preparation and Fuels Management on Steep Slopes" (D. M. Baumgartner, ed.), pp. 167-174. Symposium Proceedings. Washington State University Press, Pullman, Washington. Ryan, I~ C., and Frandsen, W. H. (1991). Basal injury from smoldering fires in mature Pinus ponderosa Laws. Int.J. Wildl. Fire 1, 107-118. Schier, G. A. (1978). Variation in suckering capacity among and within lateral roots of an aspen clone. USDA For. Serv. Res. Note INT-241. Smillie, R. M., and Nott, R. (1979). Heat injury in leaves of alpine, temperate and tropical plants. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 6, 135-141. Smith, W. K. (1978). Temperatures of desert plants: Another perspective on the adaptability of leaf size. Science201, 614-616. Tomlinson, P. B., and Zimmermann, M. H. (1969). Vascular anatomy of monocotyledons with secondary growth--an introduction.J. Arnold Arboretum 50, 160-179. Trabaud, L. (1979). Etude du comportement du feu dans la garrique de chene kermes a partir des temperatures et des vitesses de propagation. Ann. Sci. For. 36, 13-38.

A. Malcolm Gill

Tunstall, B. R., Martin, T., Walker, J., Gill, A. M., and Aston, A. (1976a). Soil temperatures induced by an experimental logpile fire: Preliminary data analysis. CSIRO Land-Use Research Tech. Memo. 76/20, p. 40. Tunstall, B. R., Walker, J., and Gill, A.M. (1976b). Temperature distribution around synthetic trees during grass fires. For. Sc/. 22, 269-76. Van Gardingen, P., and Grace,J. (1991). Plants and wind. Adv. Bot. Res. 18, 189-253. Van Wagner, C. E. (1973). Height of crown scorch in forest fires. Can.J. For. Res. 3, 373-378. Van Wagner, C. E. (1975). Convection temperatures above low intensity forest fires. Can. For. Serv. Bi-mon. Res. Notes 31, 21. Vines, R. G. (1968). Heat transfer through bark, and the resistance of trees to fire. Aust.J. Bot. 16, 499-514. Weber, R. O., Gill, A. M., Lyons, P. R. A., and Mercer, G. N. (1994a). Time dependence of temperature above wildland fires. CALM Sci. (in press). Weber, R. O., Gill, A. M., Lyons, P. R. A., Moore, P. H. R., Bradstock, R. A., and Mercer, G. N. (1994b). Modelling wildland fire temperatures. CALM Sci. (in press). Williamson, G. B., and Black, E. M. (1981). High temperature of forest fires under pines as a selective advantage over oaks. Nature (London) 293, 643-644.

15 Response of Stem Growth and Function Pollution

Exposure to air pollutants can result in reduced stem growth, changes in wood density, a n d / o r deposition of pollutants in the stem. Several reviews summarize the known effects of air pollutants on plant growth and function (Wellburn, 1988; Unsworth and Ormrod, 1982; Darrall, 1989; Alscher and Wellburn, 1994; Weber et al., 1994), including trees (Pye, 1988). Air pollutants may also change the defensive capacities of stems (Cobb et al., 1968; also see Bryant and Raffa [ 16] in this volume) through alteration in chemical constituents (Pathak et al., 1986; Patel and Devi, 1986). In this chapter we review the literature on the effects of several major types of air pollutants on stem growth and function, with the goals of better defining our knowledge in these areas and of suggesting areas in need of further investigation.

In the last century, air pollution was recognized as a major problem in areas with heavy industries (e.g., metal refining). Trees in forests around such facilities were often severely damaged or killed by the emissions of SO2 and heavy metals (Thomas and Hendricks, 1956; Thomas, 1960; Weber et al., 1994). With the development of technologies to reduce a n d / o r dis-

Plant Stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

344

James A. Weberand N. E. Grulke

perse emissions, acute damage has been reduced; however, lower levels of some pollutants are now found over larger areas [Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), 1982a,b, 1986)]. In addition, secondary pollutants (e.g., ozone) have become more prominent. This shift in the type and concentration of pollutants has resulted in much larger areas being chronically exposed to low levels of air pollutants. The primary air pollutants of concern currently are ozone, acid deposition, and elevated CO2. Heavy metals are primarily of concern near emission sources. The effect of air pollutants on plants depends on the pollutant, the exposure pattern, and the site of absorption. A conceptual model (Fig. 1) of the effects of air pollutants on stem growth would include effects on net photosynthesis (including photosynthetic capacity and leaf longevity), allocation of resources (particularly carbohydrates), and stem growth (including deposition of pollutants in wood, modification of chemical constituents, and changes in structure). Most air pollutants are absorbed through the stomates on the leaves and result in reduced net carbon gain a n d / o r leaf longevity (Weber et al., 1994). The importance of direct uptake by stems (e.g., through lenticles) is in need of further study. Heavy metals,

Conceptual model of the effects of air pollutants on stem growth and function. Primary effects are indicated by solid, boldface arrows; secondary effects by open arrows. Compensation is any adjustment the plant makes to reduce the effect of the pollutants, for example, replacement of damaged foliage.

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

345

sulfate, and nitrate could be absorbed through the leaf cuticle or bark, or could be deposited on the soil and taken up by the roots. The relative importance of indirect effects (e.g., reduced carbohydrate content) and direct effects (disruption of stem metabolism) are not known. Acid precipitation, which is produced by the interaction of NO x and SO2 with water in the atmosphere, has been of concern in the last few decades, particularly with the apparent decline of spruce/fir forests in the eastern United States (Hornbeck and Smith, 1985; Hornbeck et al., 1986; McLaughlin et al., 1987). However, effects of acid deposition on forest productivity were difficult to quantify (Barnard et al., 1991). In the cell both SO2 and NO x will form acids and can thereby change the cellular pH balance; SO2 can also react with cellular constituents to produce other phytotoxic compounds (Bytnerowicz and Grulke, 1992). Because both sulfur and nitrogen are important mineral nutrients, under conditions of sulfur or nitrogen limitation uptake of NO ~ and SO2 may reduce effects of the limitation for the plant. For example, in the Sierra Nevada of California, an area with nitrogen-deficient soils, deposition of NO~ could enhance growth in some species (Peterson, 1994). Ozone is a product of a complex of reactions between NO ~ and volatile organic carbons in the presence of sunlight and can be transported long distances (EPA, 1986). In recent decades, ozone has become a widespread problem in agricultural and forested areas (Fig. 2; Weber et al., 1994). Studies in the mountains around Los Angeles, California have shown that ozone can have a major impact on tree growth (Miller et al., 1982, 1991). Similar results have been found around Mexico City (de Bauer et al., 1985). In general, crop species are more susceptible than conifers to ozone damage (Darrall, 1989). This difference in sensitivity among plant species may in large part be the result of differences in stomatal conductance (Reich, 1987), although biochemical processes (e.g., detoxification) may also play a role (Weber et al., 1994). Unlike either SO2 or NO~, ozone provides no known physiological benefit to a plant. The biochemical mode of action within the cell is not well known because of the essentially nonspecific nature of the reactions and because of the lack of a tracer (Wellburn, 1988; Heath, 1994). However, it has been shown that after ozone fumigation the primary carboxylating enzyme [ribulose-bisphosphate (RuBP) carboxylase, EC 4.1.1.39] becomes more oxidized, leading to reduced activity (Dann and Pell, 1989; Pell et al., 1994). In Europe, decline of conifers has stimulated much research into the effects of air pollution on trees (Schulze et al., 1989). Stands of Picea abies (Norway spruce) with obvious decline (reduced crown density and yellow needles) produced only 65% of the wood of healthy stands (Oren et al., 1988). The cause of this decline has not been identified as yet, but several

346

James A. Weberand N. E. Grulke

Maps showing the extent of ozone exposure (calculated as the sum of all hourly

average ozone concentrations equal to or greater than 0.06 ppm) for a high-ozone year (1988) and a low-ozoneyear (1989) in the eastern United States. (See Lee et al., 1991, 1994for details on data and calculations.)

possibilities, including acid deposition and ozone, are being investigated (Schulze et al., 1989). Large stems probably do not r e s p o n d directly to uptake of air pollutants because of the large resistance to uptake in the bark; however, research on this topic is lacking. Most likely air pollutants have an indirect effect on stem growth t h r o u g h reduction in resources (especially carbohydrates)

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

347

available for growth, although heavy metals may be transported from the site of uptake to the stem, where they may affect stem growth directly. Phloem structure and function in petioles and small stems has been reported to be affected by ozone exposure (Matyssek et al., 1992; Spence et al., 1990). Most of the experimental data available on stem growth response to ozone has been gathered using seedlings and young trees for only one or a few growing seasons. However, for those studies carried out over two or three seasons, a pattern has developed that shows root growth is reduced more than other parts of the plant (e.g., Hogsett et al., 1985). Growth (increase in dry weight, basal diameter, a n d / o r height) of the stem is frequently also reduced with increasing ozone exposure. The effects of heavy metals are complex and depend on the site of uptake, path of transport, ionic form, and metabolism of the tissue. Heavy metals can be transported in the xylem a n d / o r phloem, and have the potential to affect the growth of the stem directly. Lamoreaux and Chaney (1977) found that cadmium decreased the conductivity of xylem in silver maple (Acer saccharinum) through decreased proportion of xylem available for conduction, decreased vessel diameter, and increased blockage of vessel elements. Several studies have shown that heavy metals can decrease photosynthesis (Lamoreaux and Chaney, 1978; Schlegel et al., 1987) and shoot growth (Kelly et al., 1979; Denny and Wilkins, 1987; Carlson and Bazzaz, 1977). From tl~ese data it is clear that heavy metals can affect stem growth in at least two ways: (1) reduction in the amount of photosynthate available for growth, and (2) reduction in xylem production and conductance. Finally, human activity has led to a major increase in atmospheric CO2 concentration, which is predicted to lead to changes in the global climate (Lashoff, 1989). While increasing CO2 concentration in itself is not likely to damage plant growth, even at concentrations two to three times current levels, shifts in biomass allocation resulting from elevated CO2 and climate change are likely to lead to changes in forest productivity and in the species composition of those forests. However, climate change will likely affect the distribution of rain a n d / o r temperature and have greater effects on tree growth than the elevated CO2 itself (Solomon, 1986; Solomon and Bartlein, 1992; Davis and Zabinski, 1992).

Air pollution may affect annual growth rings through changes in ring width, element composition, or organic composition. We examine three types of data that have been collected using tree rings: ring width/basal area increment, isotopic composition, and density and chemical composition (Table 1).

348

JamesA.

Species

Weber and N. E. Grulke

Pollutant

Measurement

Response

Ref.

Gaseous Pollutants

A bies concolor Pin us jeffreyi Pinus ponderosa

Ozone" Ozone Ozone Ozone Ozone

Ring width Ring width Ring width Ring width Ring width

Decrease Decrease Decrease No change No change

Ozone Ozone Ozone Ozone Ozone Ozone

Decrease No change Decrease Decrease Increase

Ohmart and Williams (1979) Peterson et al. (1987) Ohmart and Williams (1979) Peterson et al. (1989) Peterson and Arbaugh (1988) Peterson et al. ( 1991 ) Peterson et al. (1993) Benoit et al. (1982) McLaughlin et al. (1982) Martin et al. (1988)

Increase Decrease

Pathak a al. (1986) Sheffield and Cost (1987)

Decrease No change Decrease Decrease

Zahner et al. (1989) Sachsse and Hapla (1986) Hornbeck and Smith (1985) McLaughlin et al. (1987)

Pinus taeda

Ozone

Picea abies Picea rubens

Ozone Ozone Ozone Ozone

Ring width Ring width Ring width Ring width 6- ~3C Lignin and "extractives" Basal area increment Ring width Density Ring width Ring width

Ozone Ozone Cu smelter

Biomass 6-~3C 6-~3C

Decrease Increase Increase

Reich and Lassoie (1985) Martin et al. (1988) Martin and Sutherland (1990)

Quercus alba

Ozone

Mixed species b Mixed species n

Mixture c Mixture e

Basal area increment 6-~sc Lipid content

Decrease Increase Increase

Phipps and Whiton (1988) Freyer (1979) Patel and Devi (1986)

Pinus strobus

Populus deltoides X trichoca~a Pseudostuga menziesii

Elemental Content

Betula alleghaniensis Fagus sylvatica

Liriodendron tulipifera Pinus echinata

Pinus strobus Pinus sylvestris

Cd Cd, Pb, Zn Fe, A1 Ca, Mg, Mn, Zn Cd S Fe, Ti

Growth Elemental content Elemental content

Decrease No pattern Increase Decrease

Kelly et al. (1979) Hagemeyer et al. (1992) Meisch et al. (1986)

Growth Elemental content Elemental content

Decrease Increase Increase

Cd Cd, Cu, Pb, Zn Cu, Pb

Growth

Decrease

Kelly et al. (1979) Ray and Winstead ( 1991 ) Baes and McLaughlin (1984) Kelly et al. (1979)

Elemental content Growth

Increase Decrease

Symeonides (1979) continues

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

Table I C o n t i n u e d Species

Pollutant

Measurement

Response

Ref.

Pinus taeda

Cd, Pb, Zn Cd Cd

Growth Growth Growth

Decrease Decrease Decrease

Jordan et al. (1990) Kelly et al. (1979) Kelly et al. (1979)

Cd, Pb S,N N, P, K, S, Fe, Cu, A1, Ca, Mg, Mn, B, Zn

Elemental content Elemental content Elemental content

Increase Increase For use in monitoring

Queirolo et al. (1990) O h m a n n and Grigal (1990) Riitters et al. (1991)

Prunus virginiana Quercus petraea, Q. robur Mixed species Mixed species

"Ozone refers here to field exposures to naturally occurring ozone and not to controlled exposures. bQuercus robur, Aeschulus hippocastaneum, Fraxinus excelsior, and Pinus sylvestris. cEmissions from a coal-fired foundry (SOs, COs, particulates). aMangifera indica, Syzygium cumini, and Tamarindus indica. "Emissions of a fertilizer plant (NH3, As, NOs, SO2, hydrocarbons, P, HF, particulates, and traces of O3).

A. Tree Ring Width and Basal Area Increment Many studies have compared tree ring width with variations in air poilurants (see Fig. 3 for an example). Given the high ozone concentrations and long exposures found in the mountains around the Los Angeles basin in California, one might expect to find a clear decline in tree ring growth or basal area increment in the trees there. Ohmart and Williams (1979) found that basal area increment was lower in Pinus ponderosa (ponderosa pine) and Abies concolor (white fir), with visible foliar damage (needle retention, length, and condition, and branch mortality) compared to those with no signs of damage. Developing clear patterns of tree rings for P. ponderosa and Pinus jeffreyi (closely related species) was hindered because of incomplete and missing rings (Cemmill et al., 1982). Ring width decreased with increasing ozone exposure in P. jeffreyi in the Sierra Nevada (Peterson et al., 1987); however, no clear pattern was found in P. ponderosa (Peterson and Arbaugh, 1988; Peterson et al., 1989). Peterson et al. (1991) found evidence for a reduction in growth in this species at sites with high ozone exposure, but not for a general decline throughout the area. No clear effect was found for this species in the Colorado Rockies (Peterson et al., 1993). In the eastern United States Picea rubens (red spruce) was studied because of interest in the decline observed in parts of its range (McLaughlin et al., 1987). Hornbeck and Smith (1985) found a decline in basal area increment in P. rubens starting about 1960, possibly caused by normal aging, budworm, climate change, a n d / o r acid deposition/air pollution. In further analyses

C

-

A

B -ie

6 E

c

2.0

2.0

T

-19

IE

8

F

1.5

r 2 0 t

0.5

.% -22

6-,! 0.5

3

I

&

B

e 0.0 F 2.0

c

1.0

ii

ti -21

1.0

y=4312-0.2551 r=-0.616

ao 2.0

2.c

3-

1.5 .

IE I 5

I.!

8

V

n

1.0 .

P P

1.c

a5 .

1.0

ii a5

O.!

I

y = 1.325t 0018x r = 0.105

b (

1900

'

1920

'

1940

Year

'

1&0

'

1980

12-1906 1940-1944 1972-1976 1917-1921 1952-1956 1980-1984

0.0

Year

Figure 3 Effect of pollution from a copper smelter on ring width and 6'T in Pseudotsugu maziesii. (A) Tree ring index for polluted (top) and control (bottom) sites. (B) &lSCof cellulose of polluted and control sites (top); difference in SITbetween polluted and clean sites (bottom). (C) Relation between tree ring index and 6'X for polluted (top) and clean (bottom) sites. [Reprinted from Martin and Sutherland (1990). Used with permission of Blackwell Scientific Publishing, Ltd.]

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

351

involving both P rubens and Abies balsamea (balsam fir), Hornbeck et al. (1986) and Federer and Hornbeck (1987) concluded that much of the decline in growth could be assigned to aging of stands, although the coincident increase in air pollution complicates the analysis. McLaughlin et al. (1987), in a study of over 1000 cores of P. rubens from 48 sites in the eastern United States, found several periods of reduced ring width across a range of tree sizes that in general coincided with drought and insect infestation. However, a decrease in ring width, beginning in the 1950s and 1960s and still evident about 1980, appeared "unique in magnitude and duration within the available tree-ring record of surviving trees over the past 200 years" (McLaughlin et al., 1987, pp. 499-500). Changes in climate, competition, or disease did not appear to explain these results adequately. While correlations such as these (Table I) do not provide definite proof of the effect of air pollution on growth, they do provide some support for an effect of air pollution on stem growth. It should also be recognized that identification of a particular causal pollutant is in many cases difficult if not impossible. As noted by Innes and Cook (1989, p. 186): Although tree-ring analysis can help to pinpoint some of the cause-effect relationship in the pollution debate, it is unsuitable for establishing dose-response relationships, as information on doses are rarely available for the sites under investigation. In addition, it is important to remember that the ring width is the sum of a whole suite of processes acting on a tree. Pollution may be one of these, but tree-ring analysis is unlikely to be able to determine precisely the contribution that pollution is making to any observed decline.

B. Variation in 8-~sC Changes in the 13C content [measured as the deviation (~-13C) of 13C content of the sample from that of a reference, in parts per mil] of tissues have been used as a means for monitoring the response of plants to changes in the environment. The primary mechanism affecting t~-13C is the discrimination against 1~CO2 by RuBP carboxylase (O'Leary, 1981). For Ca plants, this discrimination changes the content of 6-13C by about - 2 5 to - 3 0 % o compared to the standard. Drought has been shown to increase 6-1aC (Farquhar et al., 1989; Rundel et al., 1988), probably through decreased conductance to CO2. Matyssek et al. (1992), using cuttings of birch (Betula pendula) exposed to ozone, found that 6-1aC increased with ozone exposure; however, stomatal conductance did not decrease. Thus, some process that controls movement of CO2 to the site of fixation, other than stomatal conductance, must have been affected by ozone exposure. Only a few studies have investigated the relationship of 8-1aC content of wood and pollution exposure. Freyer (1979) found that 8-13C was increased by 1-2%0 in polluted compared to nonpolluted sites during periods in which the polluted site experienced pollution, but 61aC was the same when the source of pollution, a coal-fired foundry, was shut down. When the

JamesA. Weberand N. E. Grulke

foundry was in operation, the polluted site experienced increased air pollution, especially SO2, and slightly elevated CO2. Martin et al. (1988) found that the 6-13C values of wood of Pinus ponderosa and Pseudotsuga menziesii (Douglas fir) increased during a period when the trees were exposed to air pollution (O3 and SO2) and decreased when pollution was reduced. Martin and Sutherland (1990) found similar results when they analyzed the 6-p313C of cores from Pseudotsuga menziesii trees exposed to pollution from a copper smelter. These authors found that changes in ring width and 6-13C correlated well (Fig. 3) with periods when the smelter was operating.

C. Variation in Wood Density and Chemical Composition Little information is available on the density and composition of wood as a function of air pollution. Lewark (1986), reviewing literature on X-ray densitometry, found evidence of decreases in density of latewood in several species in a German forest. However, Sachsse and Hapla (1986), using microscopic techniques, found no evidence of change in tracheid packing density ( g m / c m 3) in Picea abies exposed to air pollution in a German forest. Other studies show that air pollution can affect the secondary chemical composition of wood to some degree. Pathak et al. (1986) found that "extractives" and lignin content of Pinus strobus (eastern white pine) were different between sites with different levels of air pollution (NOs- and SO42- ). Patel and Devi (1986) found that lipid content of the stem increased in some species of trees exposed to a mixture of air pollutants from a fertilizer plant in India. While these data suggest that air pollution can affect the biochemical composition of woody tissue, our current state of knowledge in this area is fragmentary. Exposure to various pollutants, especially heavy metals, can lead to their deposition in the wood (Table I). To some extent this p h e n o m e n o n can be used as a historical record of air pollution. For the most part these studies assessed pollutant exposure over time and showed that heavy metals, sulfur, and nitrogen accumulated in wood during periods of pollution. As shown in Table I, exposure to heavy metals has been associated with reduced stem growth.

The response of forest trees to elevated CO2 exposure has been reviewed by Mousseau and Saugier (1992), but the role of CO2 in stem growth is far from clear. Eamus and Jarvis (1989) suggest from experimental work that an increasing CO2 concentration should increase total tree productivity, including stems. Oechel and Strain (1985) suggest that CO2 enrichment will result in greater allocation of resources to structural tissue compared to

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

353

other tissues. The effect of elevated CO2 on tree growth has been studied in seedlings and saplings of several species (Table II). In general, biomass (including stem biomass) increases with elevated CO2. However, the length of the experiment, growth conditions (particularly water and nutrient stress), species, and seed source can have major effects on the results. For example, in a 24-week experiment with Liriodendron tulipifera (tulip-poplar) the shoots grew more in elevated CO2 than ambient (O'Neill et al., 1987); however, when grown for 3 years stem growth was not affected (Norby et al., 1992). One possible reason for the lack of an effect in the second study is the reduction in leaf biomass under elevated CO2. One problem not fully appreciated in earlier studies was the effect of restriction of root growth by small pots on plant response (Thomas and Strain, 1991). Allocation patterns and sink strengths are likely to have major impacts on whether the stem responds to elevated CO2. Even with the same experimental design, different seed stocks from the same geographic area may have differing responses to CO2 enrichment. Stem height in two full-sibling crosses of P ponderosa (one slow and one fastgrowing stock) was decreased by elevated CO2 in a 4-month, CO2enrichment experiment with fertilization (Grulke et al., 1993). For a nearly identical experiment with two half-sibling crosses of P ponderosa (again, one slow and one fast-growing stock), the percentage biomass allocation to stems at 6 weeks was significantly greater for the slower growing family cross and lower with CO2 enrichment for the faster growing family cross. However, biomass sampling 1 month later showed no significant differences between family crosses or CO2 levels (N. E. Grulke, S. Sparks, J. Johnson, A. Bytnerowicz, and D. Crowley, unpublished data). Nutrient levels can affect plant response to elevated CO2. Two halfsibling families of Pinus radiata were exposed to ambient and CO2-enriched air with a combination of two levels of phosphate (Conroy et al., 1990). One of the families had a significantly greater ratio of stem to foliage dry weight with CO2 enrichment, independent of phosphate levels, and the second family showed only an increase in structural tissue with an increase in phosphate. Tree ring analysis provides our only view of the long-term effects of CO2 enrichment on stem growth of mature trees. The first research that ascribed growth enhancement to atmospheric CO2 enrichment was that of LaMarche et al. (1984), who showed an increase in ring width in Pinus aristata (bristlecone pine). Similar results have been reported for Picea abies (Kienast and Luxmoore, 1988), silver fir in France (Becker, 1989), European conifers (Britta, 1992), Pinus palustris (longleaf pine) (West et al., 1993), and subalpine conifers in the United States (Peterson, 1994). However, Graumlich (1991) did not find increased growth in three species from the east slope of the Sierra Nevada.

Table II Effect of Elevated CO, on Stem Growth and Allocation

8 P

Species

Exposure

Component

Response

Ref.

A m saccharinurn

300,600,1200 pprn CO,; 35 days; fertilized 350,700 pprn COP; 5 months 400,700 pprn CO,; 60 - 100 days

Total biomass

Carlson and Bazzaz (1980)

Stem Roots Root/shoot Stem height and diameter Leaf area

Increase in all components No change Increase Increase Increase Increase

Stem, roots Roots Shoot Shoot height and diameter Stem density Stem Fine roots Leaves Stem height

Increase Increase Increase Increase Decrease No change Increase Decrease Decrease

El Kohen et al. (1993) O'Neill et al. (1987)

Castanea sativa Fagus grandijolia

Fagus sativa Liriodendron tulipijiia

Pinus ponderosa

350,700 ppm CO,; 5 months 367,692 pprn CO,; 24 weeks; nutrient limited 354,503,656 pprn CO,; 3 years; nutrient limited 350,700 ppm CO,; 4 months

El Kohen et al. (1992, 1993) Bazzaz et al. (1990)

Norby et al. (1992)

Grulke et al. (1993)

Pinus radiata

340,600 ppm COP; 2 years

Stem Roots Wood density

Plantanus ocn'dentalis Populus deltoides Pseudotsuga menziesii Quercus alba

Acer saccharurn A . rubrum Betula papyrijiia Pinus strobus Prunus serotina Tsuga canadensis

300,600,1200 ppm COP; 35 days; fertilized 300,600,1200 pprn COP; 35 days; fertilized +/ - fertilized 362,690 pprn COP; 40 weeks 400,700 ppm COP; 60-100 days

Total biomass Biomass Stem diameter Biomass Root/shoot Stem height Stem diameter Leaf area

Increase (family differences) Increase (family differences) Decrease

Conroy et al. (1990)

Increase Increase in all components Increased with fertilizer Increase; roots > shoot No significant change No significant change No significant change No significant change

Carlson and Bazzaz (1980) Carlson and Bazzaz (1980)

Gillham et al. (1994) Norby et al. (1986) Bazzaz et al. (1990)

356

James A. Weberand N. E. Grulke

Isolating atmospheric CO2 enrichment from the other associated global warming components, such as increased spring temperatures and modified precipitation pattern, is difficult at best. The magnitude and direction of the signal from global COz enrichment will depend on the sites studied and the co-occurring stresses, as well as on the species. A clear, widespread signal in long-term dendrochronologies of many species in the temperate forest would provide strong evidence of climate change.

Mechanistic models are not well developed for stem growth. Given the complexity of the processes and the massive amount of integration that occurs in plant growth and response to the environment, the lack of a mechanistic model for plant growth is not surprising. However, some models have been developed that are instructive. The series of models developed by Luxmoore and co-workers (Dixon et al., 1978a,b; Luxmoore et al., 1978) provide some insights into how heavy metals might be taken up, translocated, and deposited in a tree and how trees might respond to uptake of heavy metals. More recently, models of the response of trees to ozone exposure have been developed (Weinstein and Beloin, 1990; Weinstein et al., 1991; Chen and Gomez, 1990). In the program TREGRO (Weinstein and Beloin, 1990; Weinstein et al., 1991) ozone has its effect through reduction in carbohydrates available for growth, which is controlled by variation in the timing and strengths of canopy carbohydrate production and of various sinks for carbohydrate. Simulations with this model, parameterized for P. ponderosa, showed that reduction in carbohydrate availability reduced simulated growth of stems, with much of the reduction occurring at relatively low ozone exposures (Fig. 4).

The effects of air pollution on stem growth are for the most part subtle and indirect. There is ample evidence from chamber exposure studies that stem growth in young trees can be reduced by ozone and other pollutants. The mechanisms through which pollutants affect stem growth are likely to be as diverse as the pollutants. Those pollutants that affect resource acquisition either through the leaves (carbon fixation) or through the roots (water and mineral nutrients) will affect the potential for stem growth indirectly. Those pollutants that are transported in the xylem a n d / o r phloem (e.g., heavy metals) or that are directly absorbed by stems have the potential to affect function of the stem tissue directly. The effect of elevated COz on

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

357

260 0 x

. . . . .

.~176176176

D

E 0

Figure 4 Simulation of the effect of increasing ozone exposure on stem growth, using TREGRO (Weinstein and Beloin, 1990; Weinstein et al., 1991. version 2.2.15). Clean (--): SUM06 = 0, 20 p p m - h r total ozone exposure; low ( - - - ) : SUM06 = 15, 70 ppm-hr; moderate (---): SUM06 = 78, 120 ppm-hr. Total ozone exposure calculated as the sum of all average hourly ozone concentrations.

stem growth is as yet unclear, with some studies showing increased stem growth and others showing none. Several important questions that need to be addressed concern the response of stems to air polludon: to what extent do stems respond directly to pollutants? How are indirect effects of air pollution (e.g., reduced carbohydrate availability) controlled? What are the pathways and mechanisms through which the stem responds to air pollutants? What changes occur in biochemical constituents as a result of pollutant exposure? With the develo p m e n t of new techniques (e.g., 13C measurement) these questions, among others, can be addressed.

We gratefully acknowledge the reviews of Michael Arbaugh, Jeff Lee, and Michael Unsworth. The preparation of this document has been funded by the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency. It has been subjected to agency review and approved for publication.

Alscher, R. G., and Wellburn, A. R., eds. (1994). "Plant Responses to the Gaseous Environment: Molecular, Metabolic and Physiological Aspects." Chapman & Hall, London.

358

James A. Weberand N. E. Grulke

Baes, C. E, III, and McLaughlin, S. B. (1984). Trace elements in tree rings: Evidence of recent and historical air pollution. Science 224, 494-496. Barnard, J. E., Lucier, A. A., Johnson, A. H., Brooks, R. T., Karnosky, D. E, and Dunn, P. H. (1991). "Changes in Forest Health and Productivity in the United States and Canada. Acidic Deposition: State of Science and Technology." National Acid Precipitation Assessment Program, Washington, D.C. Bazzaz, E A., Coleman, J. S., and Morse, S. R. (1990). Growth response of seven major cooccurring tree species of the northeastern United States to elevated COs. Can.J. For. Res. 20, 1479-1484. Becker, M. (1989). The role of climate on present and past vitality of silver fir forests in the Vosges mountains of northeastern France. Can. J. For. Res. 19, 1110-1117. Benoit, L. E, Skelly, J. M., Moore, L. D., and Dochinger, L. S. (1982). Radial growth reduction of Pinus strobus correlated with foliar ozone sensitivity as an indicator of ozone induced losses in eastern forests. Can.J. For. Res. 12, 673-678. Britta, K. R. (1992). Increasing productivity of "natural growth" conifers in Europe over the last century. In "Tree Rings and Environment. LUNDQUA Rep. 34. Proceedings of International Dendrological Symposium" (T. S. Bartholin, B. E. Berghard, and D. E. Eskstein, eds.) pp. 64-71. University ofLund, Lund, Sweden. Bytnerowicz, A., and Grulke, N. (1992). Physiological effects of air pollutants on western trees. In "The Response of Western Forests to Air Pollution" (R. K. Olson, D. Binkley, and M. Bohm, eds.), pp. 183- 233. Springer-Verlag, New York. Carlson, R. W., and Bazzaz, E A. (1977). Growth reduction in American sycamore (Plantanus ocddentalis L.) caused by Pb-Cd interaction. Environ. Pollut. 12, 243-253. Carlson, R. W., and Bazzaz, F. A. (1980). The effects of elevated COs concentrations on growth, photosynthesis, transpiration, and water use efficiency of plants. In "Environmental and Climatic Impact of Coal Utilization" (J. J. Singh and A. Deepak, eds.), pp. 609-623. Academic Press, New York. Cemmill, B., McBride, J. R., and Laven, R. D. (1982). Development of tree-ring chronologies in an ozone air pollution-stressed forest in southern California. Tree-Ring Bull. 42, 23-31. Chen, C., and Gomez, L. E. (1990). Modeling tree responses to interacting stresses. In "Process Modeling of Forest Growth Responses to Environmental Stress" (R. K. Dixon, R. S. Meldahl, G. A. Ruark, and W. G. Warren, eds.), pp. 338-350. Timber Press, Portland, Oregon. Cobb, E W.,Jr., Wood, D. L., Stark, R. W., and Parmeter, J. R.,Jr. (1968). Theory on the relationships between oxidant injury and bark beetle infestation. Hilgardia 39, 141. Conroy, J. P., Milham, P.J., Mazur, M., and Barlow, E. W. R. (1990). Growth, dry weight partitioning and wood properties of Pinus radiata D. Don. after 2 years of COs enrichment. Plant CellEnviron. 13, 329-338. Dann, M. S., and Pell, E.J. (1989). Decline of activity and quantity of ribulose bisphosphate carboxylase/oxygenase and net photosynthesis in ozone-treated potato foliage. Plant Physiol. 91, 427-432. Darrall, N. M. (1989). The effect of air pollutants on physiological processes in plants. Plant Cell Environ. 12, 1 - 30. Davis, M. B., and Zabinski, C. (1992). Changes in geographical range resulting from greenhouse warming: Effects on biodiversity in forests. In "Global Warming and Biological Diversity" (R. L. Peters and T. E. Lovejoy, eds.), pp. 297-308. Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. de Bauer, M. L., Tegeda, T. H., and Manning, W.J. (1985). Ozone causes needle injury and tree decline in Pinus hartweg~i at high altitudes in the mountains around Mexico City. J Air Pollut. Control Assoc. 35, 838. Denny, H.J., and Wilkins, D. A. (1987). Zinc tolerance in Betula spp. I. Effect of external concentration of zinc on growth and uptake. New Phytol. 106, 517-524. Dixon, K. R., Luxmoore, R.J., and Begovitch, C. L. (1978a). CERES~a model of forest stand

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

359

biomass dynamics for predicting trace contaminant, nutrient, and water effects. I. Model description. Ecol. Modelling 5, 17- 38. Dixon, K. R., Luxmoore, R.J., and Begovitch, C. L. (1978b). CERESma model of forest stand biomass dynamics for predicting trace contaminant, nutrient, and water effects. II. Model application. Ecol. Modelling5, 93-114. Eamus, D., and Jarvis, P. G. (1989). The direct effects of increases in the global atmospheric CO2 concentration on natural and commercial temperate trees and forests. Adv. Ecol. Res. 19, 1-49. E1 Kohen, A., Rouhier, H., and Mousseau, M. (1992). Changes in dry weight and nitrogen partitioning induced by elevated CO2 depends on soil nutrient availability in sweet chestnut ( Castanea sativa Mill.). Ann. Sci. For. 48, 307-319. El Kohen, A., Venet, L., and Mousseau, M. (1993). Growth and photosynthesis of two deciduous forest species at elevated carbon dioxide. Funct. Ecol. 7, 480-486. Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) (1982a). "Air Quality Criteria for Particulate Matter and Sulfur Oxides." EPA-600/8-82-029. Environmental Criteria and Assessment Office, Research Triangle Park, North Carolina. EPA (1982b). "Air Quality Criteria for Oxides of Nitrogen," EPA-600/8-82-026. Environmental Criteria and Assessment Office, Research Triangle Park, North Carolina. EPA (1986). "Air Quality Criteria for Ozone and Other Photochemical Oxidants." EPA-600/884-020. Environmental Criteria and Assessment Office, Research Triangle Park, North Carolina. Farquhar, G. D., Ehleringer,J. R., and Hubick, K. T. (1989). Carbon isotope discrimination and photosynthesis. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. Mol. Biol. 40, 503-537. Federer, C. A., and Hornbeck, J. w. (1987). Expected decreases in diameter growth of evenaged red spruce. Can. J. For. Res. 17, 266-269. Freyer, H. D. (1979). On the delta-13-C record in tree rings. II. Registration of microenvironmental CO2 and anomalous pollution effects. Tellus 31, 308-312. Gillham, M. L., Perry, D. A., Grulke, N. E., and Winner, W. E. (1994). Growth and allocation of Douglas-fir seedlings in response to CO2, temperature, and nitrogen. Bull, Ecol. Soc. Am. 75, 76. Graumlich, L. T. (1991). Subalpine tree growth, climate, and increasing CO2: An assessment of recent growth trends. Ecology 72, 1-11. Grulke, N. E., Hom, J. L., and Roberts, S.W. (1993). Physiological adjustment of two full-sib families of ponderosa pine to elevated CO2. Tree Physiol. 12, 391-401. Hagemeyer,J., Lulfsmann, A., Perk, M., and Breckle, S. W. (1992). Are there seasonal variations of trace element concentrations (Cd, Pb, Zn) in wood of Fagus trees in Germany? Vegetatio 101, 55-63. Heath, R. L. (1994). Alterations of plant metabolism by ozone exposure. In "Plant Responses to the Gaseous Environment" (R. G. Alscher and A. R. Wellburn, eds.), pp. 121-145. Chapman & Hall, London. Hogsett, W. E., Plocher, M., Wildman, V., Tingey, D. T., and Bennett, J. P. (1985). Growth response to two varieties of slash pine seedlings to chronic ozone exposures. Can. J. Bot. 63, 2369-2376. Hornbeck, J. W., and Smith, R. B. (1985). Documentation of red spruce growth decline. Can. J. For. Res. 15, 1199-1201. Hornbeck, J. W., Smith, R. B., and Federer, C. A. (1986). Growth decline in red spruce and balsam fir relative to natural processes. Water Air Soil PoUut. 31, 425-530. Innes, J. L., and Cook, E. R. (1989). Tree-ring analysis as an aid to evaluating the effects of pollution on tree growth. Can.J. For. Res. 19, 1174-1189. Jordan, D. N., Wright, L. M., and Lockaby, B. G. (1990). Relationship between xylem trace metals and radial growth of loblolly pine in rural Alabama.J. Environ. Qual. 19, 504-508. Kelly, J. M., Parker, G. R., and McFee, W. W. (1979). Heavy metal accumulation and growth of

JamesA. Weberand N. E. Grulke seedlings of five forest species as influenced by soil cadmium level. J Environ. Qual. 8, 361 364. Kienast, F., and Luxmoore, R. L. (1988). Tree-ring analysis and conifer growth response to increased atmospheric CO2 levels. Oecologia76, 487-495. LaMarche, V. C., Graybill, D. A., Fritts, H. C., and Rose, M. R. (1984). Increasing atmospheric carbon dioxide: Tree-ring evidence for growth enhancement in natural vegetation. Science 223, 1019-1021. Lamoreaux, R.J., and Chaney, W. R. (1977). Growth and water movement in silver maple seedlings affected by cadmium.J. Environ. Qual. 6, 201- 205. Lamoreaux, R.J., and Chaney, W. R. (1978). The effect of cadmium on net photosynthesis, transpiration, and dark respiration of excised silver maple leaves. Physiol. Plant. 43, 231. Lashoff, D. A. (1989). Thermodynamic greenhouse: Feedback processes that may influence future concentrations of greenhouse gases and climate change. Climate Change 14, 213242. Lee, E. H., Tingey, D. T., and Hogsett, W. E. (1991). Adjusting ambient ozone air quality indicators for missing values. In "1991 Proceedings of the Business and Economic Section, American Statistical Association," pp. 198-203. American Statistical Association, Alexandria, Virginia. Lee, E. H., Hogsett, W. E., and Tingey, D. T. (1994). Attainment and effects issues regarding the secondary ozone air quality standard.] Environ. Qual. 23, 1129-1140. Lewark, S. (1986). The method of X-ray densitometry of wood and its use in studies of effects of air pollution. Forstarchiv57, 105-107. Luxmoore, R.J., Begovich, C. L., and Dixon, K. R. (1978). Modelling solute uptake and incorporation into vegetation and litter. Ecol. ModeUing5, 137-171. Martin, B., and Sutherland, E. K. (1990). Air pollution in the past recorded in width and stable carbon isotope composition of annual growth tings of Douglas-fir. Plant Cell Environ. 13, 839-844. Martin, B., Bytnerowicz, A., and Thorstenson, Y. R. (1988). Effects of air pollutants on the composition of stable carbon isotopes, 813C, of leaves and wood, and on leaf injury. Plant Physiol. 88, 218- 223. Matyssek, R., Gunthardt-Goerg, M. S., Saurer, M., and Keller, T. (1992). Seasonal growth, 813C in leaves and stem, and phloem structure of birch (Betula pendula) under low ozone concentrations. Trees6, 69- 76. McLaughlin, S. B., McConathy, R. K., Duvick, D., and Mann, L. K. (1982). Effects of chronic air pollution stress on photosynthesis, carbon allocation, and growth of white pine trees. For. Sci. 28, 60-70. McLaughlin, S. B., Downing, D.J., Blasing, T.J., Cook, E. R., and Adams, H. S. (1987). An analysis of climate and competition as contributors to decline of red spruce in high elevation Appalachian forests of the eastern United States. Oecologia72, 487-501. Meisch, H. U., Kessler, M., Reinle, W., and Wagner, A. (1986). Distribution of metals in annual tings of the beech (Fagus sylvatica) as an expression of environmental changes. Experientia 42, 537. Miller, P. R., Taylor, O. C., and Wilhour, R. G. (1982). "Oxidant Air Pollution Effects on a Western Coniferous Forest Ecosystem.", Research Triangle Park, NC. Environmental Research Brief EPA-600/D-82-276. Environmental Protection Agency. Miller, P. R., McBride, J. R., and Schilling, S. L. (1991). Chronic ozone injury and associated stresses affect relative competitive capacity of species comprising the California mixed conifer forest type. In "Memorias del Primer Simposio Nacional. Agricultura Sostenible: Una Opci6n para el Desarrollo sin Deterioro Ambiental," pp. 161-172. Comisi6n de Estudios Ambientales C.P. y M.O.A. International, Montecillo, Mexico. Mousseau, M., and Saugier, B. (1992). The direct effect of increased CO2 on gas exchange and growth of forest tree species.J. Exp. Bot. 43, 1121-1130.

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

361

Norby, R.J., O'Neill, E. G., and Luxmoore, R.J. (1986). Effects of atmospheric CO2 enrichment on the growth and mineral nutrition of Quercus alba seedlings in nutrient-poor soil. Plant Physiol. 82, 83-89. Norby, R.J., Gunderson, C. A., Wullschleger, S. D., O'Neill, E. G., and McCracken, M. K. (1992). Productivity and compensatory responses of yellow-poplar trees in elevated CO2. Nature (London) 357, 322-324. Oechel, W., and Strain, B. R. (1985). Native species responses to increased carbon dioxide concentration. In "Direct Effects of Increasing Carbon Dioxide on Vegetation," pp. 117154. U.S. DOE National Technical Information Service, Springfield, Virginia. Ohmann, L. E, and Grigal, D. E (1990). Spatial and temporal patterns of sulfur and nitrogen in wood of trees across the north central United States. Can.J. For. Res. 20, 508-513. Ohmart, C. P., and Williams, C. B., Jr. (1979). The effects of photochemical oxidants on radial growth increment for five species of conifers in the San Bernardino National Forest. Plant Dis. Rep. 63, 1038-1042. O'Leary, M. H. (1981). Carbon isotope fractionation in plants. Phytochemistry 20, 553-567. O'Neill, E. G., Luxmoore, R.J., and Norby, R.J. (1987). Elevated atmospheric CO2 effects on seedling growth, nutrient uptake, and rhizosphere bacterial populations of Liriodendron tulipifera. Plant Soil 104, 3-11. Oren, R., Schulze, E.-D., Werk, K. S., Meyer, J., Schneider, B. U., and Heilmeier, H. (1988). Performance of two Picea abies (L.) Karst. stands at different stages of decline. I. Carbon relations and stand growth. Oecologia 75, 25-37. Patel,J. D., and Devi, G. S. (1986). Variations of starch, IP and lipid contents in bark and wood of trees growing under air pollution stress of a fertilizer complex. Phytomorphology 36, 73-77. Pathak, S. N., Love, D. V., and Roy, D. N. (1986). Determination of a chemical basis of airpollution stress in wood of mature white pine trees in the susceptive forest ecosystems. Water Air Soil Pollut. 31, 385-392. Pell, E.J., Landry, L. G., Eckardt, N. A., and Glick, R. E. (1994). Air pollution and RubisCO: Effects and implications. In "Plant Responses to the Gaseous Environment: Molecular, Metabolic and Physiological Aspects" (R. G. Alscher and A. R. Wellburn, eds.), pp. 239253. Chapman & Hall, London. Peterson, D. L. (1994). Recent changes in the growth and establishment of subalpine conifers in western North America. In "Mountain Environments in Changing Climates" (M. Bernstan, ed.), pp. 234-243. Routledge, London. Peterson, D. L., and Arbaugh, M.J. (1988). An evaluation of the effects of ozone injury on radial growth of ponderosa pine (Pinus ponderosa) in the southern Sierra Nevada. J. Air Pollut. Control Assoc. 38, 921-927. Peterson, D. L., Arbaugh, M.J., Wakefield, V. A., and Miller, P. R. (1987). Evidence of growth reduction in ozone-injured Jeffrey pine (Pinusjeffreyi Grev. and Balf.) in Sequoia and Kings Canyon National Parks.J. Air Pollut. Control Assoc. 37, 906-912. Peterson, D. L., Arbaugh, M.J., and Robinson, L.J. (1989). Ozone injury and growth trends of ponderosa pine in the Sierra Nevada. In "Effects of Air Pollution on Western Forests" (R. K. Olson and A. S. Lefohn, eds.), APCA Transactions Series 16, pp. 293-307. Air and Waste Management Association, Pittsburgh, PA. Peterson, D. L., Arbaugh, M.J., and Robinson, L.J. (1991 ). Regional growth changes in ozonestressed ponderosa pine (Pinus ponderosa) in the Sierra Nevada, California, USA. Holocene 1, 50-61. Peterson, D. L., Arbaugh, M.J., and Robinson, L.J. (1993). Effects of ozone and climate on ponderosa pine (Pinus ponderosa) growth in the Colorado Rocky Mountains. Can.J. For. Res. 23, 1750-1759. Phipps, R. L., and Whiton,J. C. (1988). Decline in long-term growth trends of white oak. Can. J. For. Res. 18, 24-32.

362

James A. Weberand N. E. Grulke

Pye, J. M. (1988). Impact of ozone on the growth and yield of trees: a review.J Environ. Qual. 17, 347-360. Queirolo, E, Valenta, P., Stegen, S., and Breckle, S. W. (1990). Heavy metal concentrations in oak wood growth rings from the Taunus (Federal Republic of Germany) and the Valdivia (Chile) regions. Trees4, 81-87. Ray, D. L., and Winstead, J. E. (1991). Increased sulfur deposition in wood of shortleaf pine from the Cumberland Plateau of Kentucky, 1962-1986. Trans. Kentucky Acad. Sci. 52, 97-100. Reich, P. B. (1987). Quantifying plant response to ozone: a unifying theory. Tree Physiol. 3, 63-91. Reich, P. B., and Lassoie, J. P. (1985). Influence of low concentrations of ozone on growth, biomass partitioning and leaf senescence in young hybrid poplar. Environ. Pollut. 39, 39-51. Riitters, K. H., Ohmann, L. E, and Grigal, D. E (1991). Woody tissue analysis using an element ratio technique (DRIS). Can.J. For. Res. 21, 1270-1277. Rundel, P. W., Ehleringer, J. R., and Nagy, K. A. (1988). "Stable Isotopes in Ecological Research." Springer-Verlag, New York. Sachsse, V. H., and Hapla, E (1986). Changes in the cell wall structure of wood in Norway spruce trees exposed to air pollution. Forstarchiv 57, 12-14. Schlegel, H., Godbold, D. L., and Huttermann, A. (1987). Whole plant aspects of heavy metal induced changes in COs uptake and water relations of spruce (Picea abies) seedlings. Physiol. Plant. 69, 265-270. Schulze, E.-D., Oren, R., and Lange, O. L. (1989). Processes leading to forest decline: A synthesis. In "Ecological Studies" (E.-D. Schulze, O. L. Lange, and R. Oren, eds.), pp. 459-468. Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Sheffield, R. M., and Cost, N. D. (1987). Behind the decline. J. For. 85, 29-35. Solomon, A. M. (1986). Transient response of forest to COs-induced climate change: Simulation modeling experiments in eastern North America. Oecologia68, 567-579. Solomon, A. M., and Bartlein, P.J. (1992). Past and future climate change: Response by mixed deciduous-coniferous forest ecosystems in northern Michigan. Can. J. For. Res. 22, 17271738. Spence, D. R., Rykiel, E.J., Sharpe, J. R., and Sharpe, P . J . H . (1990). Ozone alters carbon allocation in loblolly pine: Assessment with carbon-11 labeling. Environ. PoUut. 64, 93-106. Symeonides, C. (1979). Tree-ring analysis for tracing the history of pollution: Application to a study in northern Sweden. J. Environ. Qual. 8, 482-486. Thomas, M. D. (1960). "Air Pollution." Columbia University Press, New York. Thomas, M. D., and Hendricks, R. H. (1956). Effect of air pollution on plants. In: "Air Pollution Handbook" (P. L. Magill, E R. Holden, and C. Ackley, eds.). McGraw-Hill, New York. Thomas, R. B., and Strain, B. R. (1991). Root restriction as a factor in photosynthetic acclimation of cotton seedlings grown in elevated carbon dioxide. Plant Physiol. 96, 627-634. Unsworth, M. H., and Ormrod, D. P. (1982). "Effects of Gaseous Air Pollution in Agriculture and Horticulture." Butterworth Scientific, London. Weber, J. A., Tingey, D. T., and Andersen, C. P. (1994). Plant response to air pollution. In "Plant-Environment Interactions" (R. E. Wilkinson, ed.), pp. 357-389. Marcel Dekker, New York. Weinstein, D. A., Beloin, R. M., and Yanai, R. D. (1991). Modeling changes in red spruce carbon balance and allocation in response to interacting ozone and nutrient stresses. TreePhysiol. 9, 127-146. Weinstein, D. A., and Beloin, R. (1990). Evaluating effects of pollutants on integrated tree processes: A model of carbon, water, and nutrient balances. In "Process Modeling of Forest Growth Responses to Environmental Stress" (R. K. Dixon, R. S. Meldahl, G. A. Ruark, and W. G. Warren, eds.), pp. 313-323. Timber Press, Pordand Oregon.

15. Response of Stem to Air Pollution

363

Wellburn, A. (1988). "Air Pollution and Acid Rain." Longman Scientific & Technical, Essex, England. West, D. C., Toyle, T. W., Tharp, M. L., Beauchamp,J.J., Platt, w.J., and Downing, D.J. (1993). Recent growth increases in old growth longleaf pine. Can. J. For. Res. 23, 846-853. Zahner, R., Saucier, J. R., and Myers, R. K. (1989). Tree-ring model interprets growth decline in natural stands of loblolly pine in the southeastern United States. Can. J. For. Res. 19, 612-621.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

16 Chemical Antiherbivore D e f e n s e

The normal functioning and survival of woody plants d e p e n d on the successful defense of stems against attack by herbivores and pathogens. In this chapter we discuss chemical defense against herbivores. The stem-eating herbivore guild is taxonomically and functionally diverse. It includes vertebrate herbivores and invertebrate herbivores that range in feeding habit from specialists to obligate generalists. In a brief review such as this it would be impossible to discuss how stems are chemically defended against all of these herbivores. Thus, we have focused on mammals and aggressive bark beetles, because these two groups span the range of herbivore specialization. Moreover, mammals and bark beetles are particularly severe threats to stems, and therefore the chemical defense against them has been well studied in comparison to the chemical defense against other stem-eating herbivores.

Browsing mammals are obligate generalist herbivores (Freeland and Janzen, 1974; McArthur et al., 1991). In a single day an individual browser usually forages in habitats ranging from dystrophic to eutrophic, and in each habitat chooses to feed or not to feed on woody stems of a variety of species and ecotypes in different stages of ontogenetic development. Furthermore, mammals usually live for at least 1 year; thus the same individual will feed Stems

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

366

John P. Bryant and Kenneth F. Raffa

on stems in all stages of phenological development. Each of these foraging decisions will be strongly influenced (if not determined) by stem chemical defenses (Palo and Robbins, 1991; Bryant et al., 1992). Thus, understanding chemically mediated interactions between browsing mammals and woody stems requires knowledge of causes of variation in stem chemical defense, and obtaining this knowledge requires answering three questions: (1) Why have stems of some species and ecotypes evolved better chemical defenses than stems of other species and ecotypes? (2) How does variation in the physical environment and biotic environment in which a woody plant grows affect phenotypic expression of stem chemical defense? (3) What sorts of allelochemicals defend stems against browsing? A. Evolution o f Stem Chemical D e f e n s e

At least three factors have influenced the evolution of stem chemical defense; (1) adaptation to resource (mineral nutrients, light, and water) limitation (Bryant et al., 1983; Coley et al., 1985), (2) the plant's stage of ontogenetic development (Bryant et al., 1983, 1992), and (3) historical risk of herbivory (Bryant et al., 1989, 1992, 1994). In the following three sections we briefly discuss each factor. 1. Adaptation to Resource Limitation Woody species characteristic of resource-deficient habitats generally cannot acquire sufficient resources to support rapid growth. The evolutionary response of plants to resource limitation of growth appears to have been a low maximum potential growth rate (Grime, 1977; Chapin, 1980). Low resource-adapted plants also have a limited capacity to acquire resources (Grime, 1977): trees and shrubs characteristic of resource-limited environments generally have low nutrient absorption capacity (Chapin, 1980) and a low photosynthetic rate (Pearcy et al., 1987) in comparison to trees and shrubs typical of productive habitats. Inherently slow growth and a limited ability to acquire resources restrict the ability of the plant to replace tissues eaten by herbivores (Archer and Tieszen, 1986; Bryant and Chapin, 1986; Whitham et al., 1991). These limitations appear to have favored evolution of defenses that deter herbivory (Bryant et al., 1983; Coley et al., 1985). Moreover, productive habitats are often recently disturbed habitats, because destruction of above-ground biomass by events such as wildfire and insect outbreak opens the canopy and results in release of nutrients previously locked in living plant biomass. Early successional woody species adapted to regrow above-ground parts destroyed by disturbance and capitalize on this pulse of resources resulting from disturbance are preadapted to tolerate browsing. This preadaptation appears to have reduced selection for chemical defense (Bryant et al., 1983). Thus, chemical defense of stems against browsing is expected to increase as the supply of resources declines and disturbance declines (Bryant and Kuropat, 1980; Bryant et al., 1983; Coley et al., 1985).

16. Chemical Antiherbivore Defense

367

Studies of foraging by browsing mammals generally support this prediction (Palo and Robbins, 1991; Bryant et al., 1992). From the arctic to the tropics, wild browsing mammals and domestic browsing mammals feed preferentially on stems of rapidly growing species characteristic of productive habitats and avoid eating stems of slowly growing species characteristic of unproductive habitats (Table I). The primary reason slow-growing spe-

Ecosystem Shrub tundra Collared lemming Brown lemming Tundra vole Ground squirrel Muskoxen Caribou Reindeer Willow ptarmigan Rock ptarmigan White-tailed ptarmigan Boreal forest Snowshoe hare Mountain hare Moose Tropical rainforest Black colobus monkey Red colobus monkey Subtropical savanna Kudu

High-resource fast grower

Low-resource slow grower

( Salix-Betula versus Ledum-EmpetmmCassiope) 8 2 10 0 9 Trace 9 1 10 0 10 0 9 1 10 10 10

0 0 0

( Salix-Populus-Betula versus Ledum-Picea) 9 Trace 8 2 10 0 (pioneer persistent versus species species) 8 2 3

7

(fertile soil versus infertile soil) 9 1

Impala

9

1

Boer goat

7

3

Caatinga Goat Sheep

(fire-adapted versus shade-tolerant) High preference Low preference High preference Low preference

Source

Batzli and Jung (1980) Batzli and Jung (1980) Batzli and Jung (1980) Batzli and Jung (1980) Robus (1981) Kuropat (1984) Trudell and White (1981) Williams et al. (1984) Weeden (1969) Weeden (1969)

Bryant (unpublished) Pulliainen (1972) Miquelle (1983)

McKey et al. (1981) Struhsaker (1968)

Cooper and Owen-Smith (1985) Cooper and Owen-Smith (1985) Cooper and Owen-Smith (1985) Pfister (1983) Pfister (1983)

aPreference indices comparing high resource-adapted, fast-growing plants and low resource-adapted, slow-growing plants were computed from results of cafeteria feeding trials and field measurements of preference (use/availability ratios) and range from 0 (never eaten) to 10 (alwayspreferred). Plant groups compared are indicated for each biome.

368

John P. Bryant and Kenneth F. Raffa

cies are avoided by browsing mammals is their highly effective chemical defense (Palo and Robbins, 1991; Bryant et al., 1991a,b, 1992). 2. Age-Specific Selection for Defense Throughout the world's forests, woodlands, shrublands, and savannas, browsing by mammals on stems of seedlings and saplings reduces recruitment of woody plants. Examples of mammals that frequently cause significant mortality of tree and shrub recruitment are microtine rodents (Hannson and Zejda, 1977), hares (Aldous and Aldous, 1944; Sullivan and Sullivan, 1982; Bergeron and Tardiff, 1988), beaver (Johnson and Naiman, 1990), deer (Beals et al., 1960), moose (Bergerud and Manuel, 1968; Bedard et al., 1978; McInnes et al., 1992), and African elephant (Laws et al., 1975). This browsing-caused mortality occurs in pristine ecosystems, and therefore browsing by mammals has likely been a threat to survival of juvenile woody plants throughout their evolution (Bryant et al., 1992). Juvenile woody plants appear to have responded evolutionarily to browsing by increased physical and chemical defense of stems. Stems of thorny or spinescent woody plants are usually most thorny or most spinescent in the juvenile stage of development (Kozlowski, 1971), and thorns and spines defend woody stems against browsing by mammals (Cooper and OwenSmith, 1986). Similarly, stems of the juvenile stage are often more defended chemically against browsing than are stems of the conspecific mature stage (Bryant et al., 1983, 1991a,c, 1992). An excellent example of enhanced chemical defense of juvenile-stage stems against browsing is provided by hares in boreal forests. In every case that has been studied chemically, stems of the juvenile stage have been found to be less palatable to hares than stems of the conspecific mature stage, because epidermis and bark of the juvenile stage contain higher concentrations of feeding deterrent allelochemicals than does bark of the conspecific mature stage (Table II). For example, the stem of juvenile Alaska paper birch (Betula resinifera) is defended against winter browsing by snowshoe hares by terpenes, such as papyriferic acid (Reichardt, 1981), that are not even found in stems of mature Alaska paper birch (Reichardt et al., 1984). 3. Browsing History Biogeographical studies have demonstrated that stem chemical defenses of juvenile woody plants vary along latitudinal and longitudinal gradients (Bryant et al., 1989, 1994; Rousi et al., 1991; Swihart et al., 1994). Although the evolutionary basis for this biogeographic variation in stem defense is relatively unexplored, it appears to relate to browsing by mammals. Stems ofjuvenile woody plants from regions with a history of intense browsing by mammals have more effective chemical defenses against browsing by mammals than do stems of juvenile woody plants from

16. Chemical A ntiherbivore Defense

Species Betulaceae Alnus crispa Betula pendula B. resinifera Pinaceae Picea glauca P. mariana Salicaceae Populus balsamifera P. balsamifera Salix caprea S. nigricans S. pentandra S. phyUicifolia

Comparative palatability

Defense a

Palatability Ref.

4 15 18

PSI, PME PA PA

Clausen et al. (1986) Bryant et al. (1989) Reichardt et al. (1984)

6 2

CA TR

Sinclair et al. (1988) Bryant (unpublished data)

50 75 5 8 9 5

SA, 6-HCH 2,4,6-THDC PG PG PG PG

369

Reichardt et al. (1990a) Jogia et al. (1989) Tahvanainen et al. (1985) Tahvanainen et al. (1985) Tahvanainen et al. (1985) Tahvanainen et al. (1985)

"Chemical defenses: PSI, pinosylvin; PME, pinosylvin methyl ether; PA, papyriferic acid; GA, greenic acid; CA, camphor; SA, salicaldehyde; 6-HCH, 6-hydroxycyclohexenone;2,4,6-THDC, 2,4,6trihydroxydihydrochalcone; PG, phenolic glycosides;TR, terpene resin. bComparative palatabilities are the ratio of mature-stage biomass eaten/juvenile-stage biomass eaten.

regions with a history of less intense browsing (Bryant et al., 1989, 1992, 1994; Swihart et al., 1994).

B. Phenotypic Expression of Defense against Mammals 1. Effects of Resource Limitation Chapin (1991) has suggested that all plants adjust physiologically to low resource supply in basically the same way: through a decline in growth rate and by adjusting their rate of resource acquisition. This stress response is hormonally regulated but also involves integrated changes in plant carbon-nutrient balance (CNB), and changes in this balance affect allocation of resources by plants to secondary metabolism (Bryant et al., 1983; Waterman and Mole, 1989). When growth is more nutrient than carbon limited, carbohydrate often accumulates in excess of growth demands (Chapin, 1980), with the result that synthesis of secondary metabolites such as phenolics that contain no nitrogen is facilitated. By contrast, when growth is carbon limited, as occurs in deep shade, carbohydrate concentrations decline, and synthesis of secondary metabolites that contain no nitrogen becomes substrate limited. In a survey of the literature Reichardt et al. (1991) found the CNB hypothesis correctly predicted the re-

3]?0

John P. Bryant and Kenneth F. Raffa

sponses of woody plant secondary metabolism to nitrogen supply and shade about 80% of the time.

2. Effects of G r o u ~ and Differentiation Growth per se results in competition for resources between chemical defense and other plant functions (Lorio and Sommers, 1986; Herms and Mattson, 1992), and this competition affects stem chemical defense throughout the life cycle of a woody plant. For example, stems of seedlings of species that reproduce by small seeds are often less defended against browsing than are stems of saplings, because shortly after germination growth demands for carbon are exceptionally high (Bryant and Julkunen-Tiitto, 1994). As woody plants increase in size and architectural complexity their growth becomes more nutrient than carbon limited (Moorby and Waring, 1963). As a result, defense of stems by substances such as phenolics and terpenes is less costly, and therefore production of these substances often increases (Bryant et al., 1991c). However, with the onset of flowering, defense often declines as a result of the resource demands of flowering (Bazzaz et al., 1987). Stem chemical defense also changes during the annual cycle of growth, with low levels of defense coinciding with periods of rapid growth. Presumably this seasonal decrease in defense is caused by increased competition for resources between growth and defense in periods of rapid growth (Lorio and Sommers, 1986; Herms and Mattson, 1992). An example of this phenological variation in defense of stems against browsing is provided by balsam poplar (Populus balsamifera) saplings (Reichardt et al., 1990b). Two secondary metabolites, salicaldehyde and 6-hydroxycyclohexenone (6HCH), defend stems of juvenile balsam poplar against browsing by mammals. Concentrations of these substances are lower in the growing season than in the dormant season. 3. Responses to Herbivory Herbivory per se can affect the phenotypic expression of chemical defense (Tallamy and Raup, 1991). In the case of woody stems and mammals, severe browsing of a mature plant causes a reversion to the juvenile stage (Bryant, 1981; Bryant et al., 1983, 1991c). From the perspective of browsing mammals, a juvenile reversion results in an increased defense of stems in the next year. However, this increase is not the result of an "inducible defense" sensu Haukioja (1980). It is the result of the constitutive defenses of the juvenile stage being more effective than constitutive defenses of the mature stage (Bryant et al., 1983, 1991c). By contrast, severe browsing of juvenile woody plant results in a carbon stress that reduces the constitutive defense (Bryant et al., 1983; Chapin et al., 1985). Thus, when browsing overwhelms the constitutive chemical defenses of the juvenile stage, it can initiate a feedback that results in pro-

16. Chemical A ntiherbivore Defense

371

gressively more severe browsing, which in turn results in death of the plant (Bryant et al., 1983).

C. Chemistry of Stem Defense against Browsing Until about a decade ago, knowledge of chemical defenses against browsing was generally limited to an understanding that concentrations of general classes of secondary metabolites (e.g., terpenes, phenolics, and alkaloids) were often inversely correlated with the use of woody plants by browsing mammals (Bryant and Kuropat, 1980; Van Soest, 1982; Robbins, 1983). During the past decade this view has changed because growing evidence indicates that individual allelochemicals mediate plant-mammal interactions (Bryant et al., 1991a,b, 1992). An example of the chemical specificity characteristic of interactions between secondary metabolites and woody stems is provided by woody plants and snowshoe hares (Lepus americanus) in boreal forests. Individual monoterpenes (Sinclair et al., 1988; Reichardt et al., 1990b), triterpenes (Reichardt, 1981; Reichardt et al., 1984), phenols (Clausen et al., 1986; Jogia et al., 1989), and substances with obscure biosynthetic origins (Reichardt et al., 1990a) deter feeding by snowshoe hares. Moreover, phytochemicals belonging to similar biosynthetic classes do not necessarily have similar effects on hares. For example, pinosylvin is a strong feeding deterrent, pinosylvin methyl ether is effective but less potent, and pinosylvin dimethyl ether is virtually inactive (Clausen et al., 1986). Chemical defenses against mammals have been classified as being based on either toxins or generalized digestion inhibitors, although overlap between the categories has been recognized (Feeny, 1976; Rhoades and Cates, 1976). Although digestion inhibition has been traditionally considered the most important mode of chemical defense against mammals (Van Soest, 1982; Robbins, 1983), this view is changing (Provenza et al., 1990; Meyer and Karazov, 1991; Palo and Robbins, 1991; Bryant et al., 1991b) because studies of wild mammals and domestic mammals fed unpalatable woody browse normally available to them, or extracts of this browse, suggest toxicity is closely associated with feeding deterrence. For example, snowshoe hares (Reichardt et al., 1984), bushy tailed woodrats (Neotoma lepida) (Meyer and Karazov, 1989, 1991), microtine rodents (Batzli, 1983), mule deer (Odecoileus hemionus) (Schwartz et al., 1980a,b), and moose (Alces alces) (Schwartz et al., 1981) all voluntarily reduce food intake to well below maintenance levels when fed woody browse containing high concentrations of feeding-deterrent allelochemicals, or artificial diets treated with these substances. Reduced voluntary intake by a mammalian herbivore indicates toxicity rather than digestion inhibition (McArthur et al., 1991).

John P. Bryant and Kenneth F. Raffa

Aggressive bark beeries capable of killing living hosts are comparatively specialized herbivores, having few hosts within a single genus (Raffa et al., 1993). Furthermore, aggressive beetle species are intimately associated with pathogenic fungi that aid the beetle in overcoming the defenses of the host (Raffa and Klepzig, 1992; Harrington, 1993). Thus, the challenge of understanding how woody stems are defended chemically against specialist herbivores such as bark beetles lies in understanding how constitutive chemical defenses and inducible chemical defenses of an individual plant interact to prevent successful colonization by the beetle and pathogens it vectors (Raffa, 1991). A. Constitutive Defense

Constitutive chemical defenses located in the bark and phloem are the first line of defense of the host tree against attack by aggressive bark beeries (Nebeker et al., 1992). Aggressive beetle species use visual and possibly chemical clues to land on potential hosts (Rhoades, 1990) and determine host suitability on close inspection. On landing, chemical signals perceived either by olfacfion, physical contact, or biting are used to determine whether to enter the tree (Elkinton and Wood, 1981). Most beeries are deterred at this stage (Wood, 1982) by chemically unidentified feeding repellents in the bark. However, if beeries continue their attack, an interaction among at least three sets of phytochemicals located in the phloem determines whether they excavate deeply into phloem: one set incites feeding~ one set stimulates sustained feeding, and one set deters feeding. If the host is vigorous, the repellent fraction deters deep penetration into the phloem (Raffa and Berryman, 1982a). Several species of pine (Pinus) use a further and particularly effective constitutive defense to deter pioneering beeries: oleoresin. During excavation of the phloem, beeries sever resin ducts. If the host is vigorous, resin flows rapidly into the wounds, physically impeding further excavation by most beeries. Equally importantly, resin accumulation can limit the pheromonal communication pioneering beeries use to incite a mass attack on the tree, and delay the progress of pioneer beeries until induced defenses are activated (Raffa and Berryman, 1983a). Duct resins also contain monoterpenes toxic to a wide variety of insects and microorganisms (Brattsten, 1983). These chemicals are also toxic to bark beeries and their fungal associates, but not at concentrations usually found in constitutive resins of healthy hosts (Smith, 1963, 1965).

16. ChemicalA ntiherbivoreDefense

B. Induced D e f e n s e

Although constitutive defenses effectively terminate many beetle attacks, induced defenses are an essential component of stem defense against bark beetles, because these defenses can kill both pioneering beetles and the pathogenic fungi beetles vector (Raffa, 1991). Chemicals produced by symbiotic fungi vectored by beetles are suspected to be the primary elicitors of the induced response (Shrimpton, 1973a,b; Raffa and Berryman, 1982b, 1983b; Cook and Hain, 1986; Paine and Stephen, 1987). These elicitors include fungal cell wall fragments and products of active fungal metabolism such as proteinase inhibitor inducing factors (Miller et aL, 1986; Lieutier and Berryman, 1988) that initiate a cascade of histological and chemical changes in tissues being excavated by beetles. The first stage of the response is an almost immediate increase in monoterpene cyclase activity, particularly among genera such as Abies and Picea with low constitutive defenses against bark beetles (Lewinsohn et aL, 1991). Subsequently, an elliptical necrotic lesion forms in advance of the insectfungal complex (Reid et aL, 1967). Resin then floods the beetle gallery, confining the beetle-fungi complex within the reaction zone, with the result that the attack is usually contained. After containment, wound periderm forms. This tissue protects adjacent healthy tissue from damage by defensive substances (Lieutier and Berryman, 1988). Then the wound area completely heals as new tissue is laid down over the next several years. Chemicals that accumulate during defensive reactions are largely responsible for the failure of beetles and associated fungi to become established. No one group of secondary metabolites dominates induced defenses. Terpenoids such as mono- and sesquiterpenes, oxygenated terpenes, resin acids, and phenolics are involved (Shrimpton, 1973a,b; Raffa and Berryman, 1982b). The best understood group of allelochemicals involved in the induced response is the monoterpenes (Raffa, 1991). Total monoterpene content within the reaction zone increases exponentially in the early stages of the response (Raffa and Berryman, 1982b; Cook and Hain, 1986; Paine et al., 1987; Raffa, 1991). Additionally, qualitative changes in the monoterpene composition of resin occur (Shrimpton, 1973a,b). An example of this response is provided by grand fir (Abies grandis) (Table III; Raffa and Berryman, 1982b). The constitutive defense of A. grandis is primarily composed of two monoterepenes, a-pinene and fl-pinene. Elicitation of the induced response results the total quantity of defensive resin exponentially increasing to about four times the total quantity found before induction. Moreover, after induction, resin contains large amounts of several new monoterpenes such as myrcene, sabinene, d-3-carene, and limonene that are

374

John P. Bryant and Kenneth E Raffa

Days after:

Volatile Tricyclene a-Pinene Camphene Unknown 1 fl-Pinene Myrcene Sabinene 3-Carene Unknown 5 Limonene fl-Phellandrene Terpinolene

Uninjured phloem

Inoculated b

1.39 48.14 1.22 0 42.01 4.45 2.20 0.30 0 0.23 0.01 0.17

1.00 26.68*** 0.32*** 0 23.73*** 22.54*** 7.62** 8.82*** 1.82" 2.99** 1.66"* 1.46"*

Mechanical wound b 0.76 45.00 1.48 0.02 33.88 9.27 2.96 3.14* 0.56 1.06 0.56 0.60

aValues in percentage of total monoterpenes. Levels of significance indicate difference from uninjured phloem. (Data from Raffa and Berryman, 1982b.) b*p < 0.05; **p < 0.01; ***p < 0.001.

particularly toxic to the beetle and its fungal symbionts. Thus, if the tree is healthy, induced chemical defenses usually kill both beetles and the pathogenic fungi beetles vector to the tree. However, under conditions stressful for the host, beeries can colonize and kill otherwise healthy hosts. C. Mass Attack and Host Stress

Successful colonization of a healthy host depends on pioneering beetles eliciting a mass attack that overwhelms the constitutive and inducible defenses of the host (Raffa and Berryman, 1983a). Mass attacks are elicited by pheromones produced by either direct bioconversion of an acquired host compound or from precursors with structurally dissimilar carbon skeletons (Byers, 1981; Wood, 1982; Borden et al., 1986). Microbial associates of beetles also produce beetle pheromones, but their significance under natural conditions is unclear. Irrespective of the source of the aggregation pheromones, the success of a mass attack depends on a rapid response by a sufficient number of beetles to allow the beetle-fungi complex to overwhelm the defenses of the host. The success of a mass attack also depends on the vigor of the host, because pioneering beetles rarely survive the defenses of a healthy host long enough to initiate a mass attack (Safranyik et al., 1975). Thus, stresses that

16. Chemical Antiherbivore Defense

reduce host vigor play a central role in successful beetle attacks. These stresses include physical stresses such as drought and mechanical damage, biotic stresses such as disease and insect defoliation, and competition with other plants (Lorio and Hodges, 1968; Wright et al., 1979, 1984; Raffa and Berryman, 1982c; Waring and Pitman, 1983; Miller et al., 1986; Paine and Stephen, 1987; Dunn and Lorio, 1992; Nebeker et al., 1993). The common denominator of reduced host vigor appears to be carbon stress (Waring and Pitman, 1983). Breakdown of defenses under conditions of carbon stress is not surprising given the high carbon cost of producing chemical defenses such as the terpenes (Gershenzon, 1994) that characterize both constitutive and inducible defenses against aggressive beetle species (Raffa, 1991). The importance of this proposed relationship among carbon stress, the cost of defense, and the density of attacking beetles is that it indicates that a threshold of resistance is central to the beetle reproductive rate that leads to beetle outbreaks (Berryman, 1982). Below this threshold, the host constitutive and inducible defenses repel attack, thereby keeping beetle populations in check. Above this numerical threshold, colonizing beetles can reproduce, and subsequent generations have the higher densities needed to mount the mass attacks against healthy trees that initiate an outbreak.

Woody plant stems are challenged by a diversity of herbivores that range from generalists such as browsing mammals to comparative specialists such as bark beetles. Chemical defenses stems employ against these broad classes of herbivores differ in certain respects, and share certain similarities. Perhaps the most significant difference is the importance of constitutive defense versus inducible defense. In the case of mammals, inducible defense sensu Haukioja (1980) appears to be uncommon. By contrast, in the case of bark beetles, inducible defense is critically important. The most important similarity in chemical defense against mammals and bark beetles is the impact carbon stress has on the effectiveness of chemical defense. In both the case of the constitutive defenses employed against mammals and the inducible defenses used against bark beetles, carbon stress reduces defense. Thus, we suggest that research leading to a better understanding of the physiological regulation of carbon allocation among chemical defense and competing plant functions under conditions of stress will be rewarding and of practical value.

Aldous, C. M., and Aldous, S. E. (1944). The snowshoe hare--a serious enemy of forest plantations.J For.42, 88-94.

376

John P.. Bryant and Kenneth E Raffa

Archer, S. R., and Tieszen, L. L. (1986). Plant responses to defoliation: Hierarchical considerations. In "Grazing Research at Northern Latitudes" (B. Gudmundson, ed.), pp. 45-59. Plenum Press, New York. Batzli, G. O. (1983). Responses of arctic rodent populations to nutritional factors. Oikos 40, 396-406. Batzli, G. O., andJung, H. G. (1980). Nutritional ecology of microtine rodents: Resource utilization near Atkasook, Alaska. Arc. Alp. lies. 12, 483-499. Bazzaz, E A., Chiariello, N. R., Coley, P. D., and Pitelka, L. E (1987). Allocating resources to reproduction and defense. BioSdence 37, 58-67. Beals, E. W., Cottam, G. W., and Vogal, R.J. (1960). Influence of deer on vegetation of the Apostle Islands, Wisconsin.J Wildl. Manage. 24, 68-79. Bedard, J., Crete, M., and Audy, E. (1978). Short-term influence of moose upon woody plants of an early searal wintering site in Gaspe Peninsula, Quebec. Can.J. For. Res. 8, 407-415. Bergeron, J. M., and Tardiff, J. (1988). Winter browsing preferences of snowshoe hares for coniferous seedlings and its implication in large-scale reforestation programs. Can. J. For. Res. 18, 280- 282. Bergerud, A. T., and Manuel, F. (1968). Moose damage to balsam fir-white birch forests in central Newfoundland.J. Wildl. Manage. 32, 729-46. Berryman, A. A. (1982). Population dynamics of bark beetles. In "Bark Beetles in North American Conifers" (J. B. Mitton and K. B. Stugen, eds.), pp. 264-314. University of Texas Press, Austin, Texas. Borden, J. H., Hunt, D. W. A., Miller, D. R., and Slessor, K. N. (1986). Orientation in forest Coleoptera: An uncertain outcome to responses by individual beetles to variable stimuli. In "Mechanisms in Insect Olefaction" (T. L. Payne, M. C. Birch, and C. E.J. Kennedy, eds.), pp. 97-109. Oxford University Press, Oxford. Brattsten, L. B. (1983). Cytochrome P-450 involvement in the interactions between plant terpenes and insect herbivores. In "Plant Resistance to Insects" (P. A. Hedin, ed.), pp. 173198. American Chemical Society, Washington, D.C. Bryant, J. P. (1981). Phytochemical deterrence of snowshoe hare browsing by adventitious shoots of four Alaskan trees. Sdence313, 889-890. Bryant, J. P., and Chapin, E S., III (1986). Browsing-woody plant interactions during boreal forest succession. In "Ecosystems in the Alaskan Taiga" (K. VanCleve, F. S. Chapin, III, P. W. Flanagan, L. A. Viereck, and C. T. Dryness, eds.), pp. 2143-2225, Springer-Verlag, New York. Bryant, J. P., and Julkunen-Tiitto, R. (1995). Ontogeny of plant defense systems. J. Chem. Ecol. (in press). Bryant, J. P., and Kuropat, P.J. (1980). Selection of winter forage by subarctic browsing vertebrates: The role of plant chemistry. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 11, 261-285. Bryant, J. P., Chapin, F. S., III, and Klein, D. R. (1983). Carbon/nutrient balance of boreal plants in relation to vertebrate herbivory. Oikos 40, 357-368. Bryant, J. P., Tahvanainen,J., Sulldnoja, M.,Julkunen-Tiitto, R., Reichardt, P. B., and Green, T. (1989). Biogeographic evidence for the evolution of chemical defense by boreal birch and willow against mammalian browsing. Am. Nat. 134, 20-34. Bryant, J. P., Kuropat, P.J., Reichardt, P. B., and Clausen, T. P. (1991a). Controls over allocation of resources by woody plants to chemical antiherbivore defense. In "Plant Defenses against Mammalian Herbivory" (R. T. Palo and C. T. Robbins, eds.), pp. 83-102. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Bryant,.]. P., Provenza, F. D., Pastor,.]., Reichardt, P. B., Clausen, T. P., and du Toit,J. T. (1991b). Interactions between woody plants and browsing mammals mediated by secondary metabolites. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 431-446. Bryant, J. P., Danell, K., Provenza, F., Reichardt, P. B., Clausen, T. P., and Werner, R. A. (1991c). Effects of mammal browsing on the chemistry of deciduous woody plants. In "Phytochemi-

16. Chemical Antiherbivore Defense

377

cal Induction by Herbivores" (D. W. Tallamy and M.J. Raup, eds.), pp. 135-154.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Bryant, J. P., Reichardt, P. B., Clausen, T. P., Provenza, E D., and Kuropat, P.J. (1992). Woody plant-mammal interactions. In "Herbivores: Their Interactions with Secondary Plant Metabolites" (G. A. Rosenthal and M. R. Berenbaum, eds.), Vol. II, 2nd Ed., pp. 343-370. Academic Press, New York. Bryant, J. P., Swihart, R. K., Reichardt, P. B., and Newton, L. (1994). Biogeography of woody plant chemical defense against snowshoe hare browsing: Comparison of Alaska and eastern North America. Oikos 70, 385-395. Byers, J. A. (1981 ). Pheromone biosynthesis in the bark beetle Ips paraconfusus during exposure to vapors of host plant precursors. Insect Biochem. 11, 563-569. Chapin, E S., III (1980). The mineral nutrition of wild plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 11, 23326O. Chapin, F. S., III (1991). Integrated responses of plants to stress: A centralized system of physiological responses. BioScience41, 29-36. Chapin, E S., III, Bryant, J. P., and Fox, J. E (1985). Lack of induced chemical defense in juvenile Alaskan woody plants in response to simulated browsing. Oecolog~a(Berlin) 67, 457459. Clausen, T. P., Bryant, J. P., and Reichardt, P. B. (1986). Defense ofwinter-dormant green alder against snowshoe hares.J. Chem. Ecol. 12, 2117-2131. Coley, P. D., Bryant, J. P., and Chapin, E S., III (1985). Resource availability and plant antiherbivore defense. Science230, 895-899. Cook, S. P., and Hain, E P. (1986). Defensive mechanisms of loblolly and shortleaf pine against attack by southern pine beetle, Dendroctonus frontalis Zimmermann (Coleoptera: Scolytidae) and its fungal associate, Ceratocystisminor (Hedgecock) Hunt.J. Chem. Ecol. 12, 13971406. Cooper, S. M., and Owen-Smith, N. (1985). Condensed tannins deter feeding by browsing ruminants in a South African savanna. Oecologia (Berlin) 67, 142-146. Cooper, S. M., and Owen-Smith, N. (1986). Effects of spinescence on large mammalian herbivores. Oecologia (Berlin) 68, 446-445. Dunn, J. P., and Lorio, P. L. (1992). Effects of bark girdling on carbohydrate supply and resistance of loblolly pine to southern pine beetle (Dendroctonousfrontalis Zimm.) attack. For. Ecol. Manage. 50, 317-330. Elkinton, J. w., and Wood, D. L. (1981). Feeding and boring behavior of the bark beetle, Ips paraconfusus, in extracts of ponderosa pine phloem.J. Chem. Ecol. 7, 209-220. Feeny, P. (1976). Plant apparency and chemical defense. In "Biochemical Interactions between Plants and Insects" (J. W. Wallace and R. L. Mansell, eds.), pp. 168-123. Plenum Press, New York. Freeland, W.J., and Janzen, D. H. (1974). Strategies in herbivory by mammals: The role of plant secondary compounds. Am. Nat. 108, 269-289. Gershenzon, J. (1994). Metabolic costs of terpenoid accumulation in higher plants. J. Chem. Ecol. 20, 1281 - 1238. Grime, J. P. (1977). Evidence for the existence of three primary strategies in plants and its relevance to ecological and evolutionary theory. Am. Nat. 111, 169-1194. Hannson, L., and Zejda, J. (1977). Plant damage by bank voles (Clethrionomys glareolus (Schreber)) and related species in Europe. Bull. Org. Eur. Mediterr. Prot. Plant. 7, 233-242. Harrington, T. T. C. (1993). Biology and taxonomy of fungi associated with bark beetles. In "Beetle-Pathogen Interactions in Conifer Forests" (T. D. Schowalter and G. M. Filip, eds.), pp. 37-58. Academic Press. New York. Haukioja, E. (1980). On the role of plant defenses in the fluctuations of herbivore populations. Oikos 35, 202- 213.

378

John P. Bryant and Kenneth E Raffa

Herms, D. A., and Mattson, W.J. (1992). The dilemma of plants: To grow or defend. Q. Rev. Biol. 7, 283-334. Jogia, M. K., Sinclair, A. R. E., and Anderson, R.J. (1989). An antifeedent in balsam poplar inhibits browsing by snowshoe hares. Oecologia (Berlin) 79, 189-192. Johnson, C. A., and Naiman, R.J. (1990). Browse selection by beaver: Effects of riparian forest composition. Can.J. For. Res. 20, 1036-1043. Kozlowski, T. T. (1971). "Growth and Development of Trees," Vol. 1. Academic Press, New York. Kuropat, P.J. (1984). Foraging Behavior of Caribou on a Calving ground in Northwestern Alaska. MSc. thesis, University of Alaska, Fairbanks, Alaska. Laws, R. M., Parker, I. S., and Johnstone, R. C. B. (1975). "Elephants and Their Habits." Clarendon Press, Oxford. Lewinsohn, E. M., Gitzen, M., and Croteau, R. (1991 ). Defense mechanisms of conifers. Physiol. Plant. Pathol. 96, 38--43. Lieufier, F., and Berryman, A. A. (1988). Elicitation and defensive reactions in conifers. In "Mechanisms of Woody Plant Defenses against Insects" (W. J. Mattson, J. Levieux, and C. Bernard-Dagen, eds.), pp. 313- 320. Springer-Verlag, New York. Lorio, P. L., and Hodges, J. D. (1968). Microsite effects on oleoresin pressure of large loblolly pines. Ecology49, 1207-1210. Lorio, P. L.,Jr., and Sommers, R. A. (1986). Evidence for competition for photosynthates between growth processes and oleoresion synthesis in Pinus taeda L. Tree Physiol. 2, 301-306. McArthur, C., Hagerman, A., and Robbins, C. T. (1991). Physiological strategies of mammalian herbivores against plant defenses. In "Plant Defenses against Mammalian Herbivory" (R. T. Palo and C. T. Robbins, eds.), pp. 103-114. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. McInnes, P. E, Naiman, R.J., Pastor, J., and Cohen, Y. (1992). Effects of moose browsing on vegetation and litterfall of the boreal forests of Isle Royale, Michigan, U.S.A. Ecology 73, 2059-2075. McKey, D. B., Gartlan, J. S., Waterman, P. G., and Choo, G. M. (1981). Food selection by black colobus monkeys (C0lobus satanus) in relation to plant chemistry. Biol. J. Linn. Soc. 16, 115146. Meyer, M., and Karasov, W. H. (1989). Antiherbivore chemistry of Larrea tridentata: Effects on woodrat (Neotoma lepida) feeding and nutrition. Ecology 70, 953-961. Meyer, M., and Karasov, W. H. (1991). Chemical aspects of herbivory in arid and semiarict habitats. In "Plant Defenses against Mammalian Herbivory" (R. T. Palo and C. T. Robbins, eds.), pp. 167-188. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Miller, R. A., Berryman, A. A., and Ryan, C. A. (1986). Biotic elicitors of defense reactions in lodgepole pine. Phytochemistry 25, 611-612. Miquelle, D. G. (1983). Browse regrowth and consumption following summer defoliation by moose.J. Wildl. Manage. 47, 17-24. Moorby, J., and Waring, P. E (1963). Aging in woody plants. Ann. Bot. (N.S.) 106, 291-309. Nebeker, T. E., Hodges,J. D., Blanche, C. A., Honea, C. R., and Tisdale, R. A. (1992). Variation in the constitutive defensive system of loblolly pine in relation to bark beetle attack. For. Sci. 38, 457-466. Nebeker, T. E., Hodges, J. D., and Blanche, C. A. (1993). Host response to bark beetle and pathogen colonization. In "Beetle-Pathogen Interactions" (T. D. Schowalter and G. M. Filip, eds.), pp 157-178. Academic Press, New York. Paine, T. D., and Stephen, E M. (1987). Influence of tree stresses and site quality on the induced defensive system of loblolly pine. Can. J. For. Res. 17, 569-571. Paine, T. D., Blanche, C. A., Nebeker, T. E., and Stephen, E M. (1987). Composition ofloblolly pine resin defenses: Comparison of monoterepenes from induced defensive system of loblolly pine. Can.J. For. Res. 17, 1202-1206.

16. Chemical Antiherbivore Defense

379

Palo, R. T., and Robbins, C. T. (1991). "Plant Defenses against Mammalian Herbivory." CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Pearcy, R. W., Bjorkman, O., Caldwell, M. M., Keeley, J. E., Monson, R. K., and Strain, B. R. (1987). Carbon gain by plants in natural environments. BioScience37, 21-29. Pfister, J. A. (1983). Nutrition and feeding behavior of goats and sheep grazing deciduous shrub-woodland in northeastern Brazil. Ph.D. dissertation. Utah State University, Logan, Utah. Provenza, F. D., Burrit, E. A., Clausen, T. P., Bryant, J. P., Reichardt, P. B., and Distel, R. A. (1990). Conditioned flavor aversion: A mechanism for goats to avoid condensed tannins in blackbrush. Am. Nat. 136, 810-838. Pulliainen, E. (1972). Nutrition of mountain hare (Lepus timidus) in northeastern Lapland. Ann. Zool. Fenn. 9, 17-22. Raffa, I~ F. (1991 ). Induced defensive reactions in conifer-bark beetle systems. In "Phytochemical Induction by Herbivores" (D. W. Tallamy and M.J. Raup, eds.), pp. 245-276.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Raffa, K. F., and Berryman, A. A. (1982a). Gustatory cues in the orientation of Dendroctonus ponderosae (Coleoptera: Scolytidae) to host trees. Can. Entomol. 114, 97-103. Raffa, K. F., and Berryman, A. A. (1982b). Accumulation of monoterpenes and associated volatiles following fungal inoculation of grand fir with a fungus transmitted by the fir engraver Scolytus ventralis (Coleoptera: Scolytidae). Can. Entomol. 114, 797-810. Raffa, I~ F., and Berryman, A. A. (1982c). Physiological differences between lodgepole pines resistant and susceptible to the mountain pine beetle and associated microorganisms. Environ. Entomol. 11,486-492. Raffa, K. F., and BenTman, A. A. (1983a). The role of host plant resistance in the colonization behavior and ecology of bark beetles. Ecol. Monogr. 5S, 27-49. Raffa, K. E, and Berryman, A. A. (1983b). Physiological aspects of lodgepole pine wound responses to a fungal symbiont of the mountain pine beetle. Can. Entomol. 115, 723-724. Raffa, I~ E, and Klepzig, K. D. (1992). Tree defense mechanisms against fungi associated with insects. In "Defense Mechanisms of Woody Plants against Fungi" (R. A. Blanchette and A. R. Biggs, eds.), pp. 354-389. Springer-Verlag, New York. Raffa, K. E, Philips, T. W., and Salom, S. M. (1993). Strategies and mechanisms of host colonization by bark beetles. In "Beetle-Pathogen Interactions in Conifer Forests," pp. 103-128. Academic Press, New York. Reichardt, P. B. (1981 ). Papyriferic acid: A triterpenoid from Alaskan paper birch.J. Org. Chem. 46, 1576-1578. Reichardt, P. B., Bryant, J. P., Clausen, T. P., and Wieland, G. (1984). Defense of winterdormant Alaska paper birch against Snowshoe hare. Oecolog~a (Berlin) 65, 58-59. Reichardt, P. B., Bryant, J. P., Anderson, B.J., and Clausen, T. P. (1990a). Germacrone defends Labrador tea from browsing by snowshoe hares. J. Chem. Ecol. 16, 1961-1970. Reichardt, P. B., Bryant, J. P., Mattes, B. R., Clausen, T. P., and Myer, M. (1990b). The winter chemical defense of balsam poplar against snowshoe hares.J. Chem. Ecol. 16, 1941-1960. Reichardt, P. B., Chapin, E S., III, Bryant,J. P., Mattes, B. R., and Clausen, T. P. (1991). Carbon/ nutrient balance does not fully explain patterns of plant defense in Alaskan balsam poplar. Oecologia (Berlin) 16, 1941-1959. Reid, R. W., Whitney, H. S., and Watson, J. A. (1967). Reactions of lodgepole pine to attack by Dendroctonus ponderosae Hopkins and blue stain fungi. Can.J. Bot. 49, 349-351. Rhoades, D. E (1990). Analysis of monoterpenes emitted and absorbed by undamaged boles of lodgepole pine trees, Pinus contorta murrayana. Phytochemistry 29, 1463-1465. Rhoades, D. E, and Cates, R. G. (1976). Toward a general theory of plant antiherbivore chemistry. In "Biochemical Interactions between Plants and Insects" (J. W. Wallace and R. L. Mansell, eds.), pp. 168-213. Plenum Press, New York.

380

John P. Bryant and Kenneth E Raffa

Robbins, C. T. (1983). "Wildlife Nutrition." Academic Press, New York. Robus, M. (1981). Foraging Behavior of Muskoxen in Arctic Alaska. M.S. thesis. University of Alaska, Fairbanks, Alaska. Rousi, M., Tahvanainen,J., and Uotila, I. (1991). Mechanism of resistance to hare browsing in winter-dormant European white birch Betula pendula. Am. Nat. 137, 64-82. Safranyik, L., Shrimpton, D. M., and Whitney, H. S. (1975). An interpretation of the interaction between lodgepole pine, the mountain pine beetle and its associated blue stain fungi in western Canada. In "Management of Lodgepole Pine Ecosystems" (D. M. Baumgartner, ed.), pp. 406-428. Washington State Univ. Press, Pullman, WA. Schwartz, C. C., Reglin, W. L., and Nagy, J. G. (1980a). Deer preference for juniper forage and volatile oil treated foods.J. Wildl. Manage. 44, 114-120. Schwartz, C. C., Reglin, W. L., and Nagy, J. G. (1980b).Juniper oil yield, terpenoid concentration, and antimicrobial effects on deer.J. Wildl. Manage. 44, 107-113. Schwartz, C. C., Franzmann, A. W., and Johnson, D. C. (1981). "Moose Research Center Report," Vol. XII. Project progress report federal aid in wildlife restoration project. W-21-2, Job 1.28R, pp. 16-17. Alaska Dept. of Fish and Game. Shrimpton, D. M. (1973a). Extractives associated with the wound response of lodgepole pine to inoculation with Europhium clavigerum. Can.J. Bot. 51, 527-534. Shrimpton, D. M. (1973b). Age- and size-related response of lodgepole pine to inoculation with Europhium clavigerum. Can.J. Bot. 51, 1155-1160. Shrimpton, D. M. (1978). Resistance oflodgepole pine to mountain pine beetle infestation. In "Theory and Practice of Mountain Pine Beetle Management in Lodgepole Pine Forests" (A. A. Berryman, G. D. Amman, R. W. Stark, and D. L. Kibbee, eds.), pp. 64-76. Moscow, College of Forest Resources, University of Idaho, Moscow, Idaho. Sinclair, A. R. E., Jogia, M. K., and Anderson, R.J. (1988). Camphor from juvenile white spruce as an antifeedent for snowshoe hares.J. Chem. Ecol. 14, 1505-1514. Smith, R. H. (1963). Toxicity of pine resin vapors to three species of Dendroctonus bark beetles. J. Econ. Entomol. 56, 823-831. Smith, R. H. (1965). Effects ofmonoterpene vapors on the western pine beetle.J. Econ. Entomol. 58, 509- 510. Struhsaker, T. T. (1968). Interrelationships of red colobus monkeys and rainforest trees in the Kibale Forest, Uganda. In "The Ecology of Arboreal Foliavores" (G. G. Montgomery, ed.), pp. 397-437. Smithsonian Inst. Press, Washington, D.C. Sullivan, T. P., and Sullivan, D. S. (1982). Influence of fertilization on feeding attacks to lodgepole pine by snowshoe hares and red squirrels. For. Chron. 58, 263-266. Swihart, R. K., Bryant, J. P., and Newton, L. (1994). Latitudinal patterns in consumption of woody plants by snowshoe hares in the eastern United States. Oikos 70, 427-434. Tahvanainen,J., Helle, E., Julkunen-Tiitto, R., and Lavola, A. (1985). Phenolic compounds of willow bark as deterrents against feeding by mountain hare. Oecologia (Berlin) 65, 319-323. Tallamy, D. W., and Raup, M.J. (1991 ). "Phytochemical Induction by Herbivores." John Wiley & Sons, New York. Trudell, J., and White, R. G. (1981). The effect of forage structure and availability on food intake, biting rate, bite size and daily eating time of reindeer.J. Appl. Ecol. 18, 63-81. Van Soest, P. (1982). "Nutritional Ecology of the Ruminant." O & B. Books, Corvallis, Oregon. Waring, R. H., and Pitman, G. B. (1983). Physiological stress in lodgepole pine as a precursor to mountain pine beetle attack. Z. Angew. Entomol. 96, 265-270. Waterman, P. G., and Mole, S. (1989). Extrinsic factors influencing production of secondary metabolites in plants. In "Insect-Plant Interactions" (E. A. Bernays, ed.), Vol. 1, pp. 107134. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Weeden, R. B. (1969). Foods of rock and willow ptarmigan in central Alaska with comments on interspecific competition. Auk 86, 271-281.

16. Chemical A ntiherbivore Defense

381

Whitham, T. G., Maschinski, E, Larsen, K. C., and Paige, K. N. (1991). Plant responses to herbivory: The continuum from negative to positive and underlying physiological mechanisms. In "Plant-Animal Interactions: Evolutionary Ecology in Tropical and Temperate Regions" (P. W. Price, T. M. Lewinsohn, G. W. Fernandes, and W. W. Benson, eds.), pp. 227-256. John Wiley & Sons, New York. Williams,J. B., Best, D., and Warlord, C. (1984). Foraging ecology of ptarmigan at Meade River, Alaska. Wilson Bull. 92, 341-351. Wood, D. L. (1982). The role of pheromones, kariomones, and allomones in the host selection behavior of bark beetles. Annu. Rev. Entomol. 27, 411-446. Wright, L. E., Berryman, A. A., and Gurusiddiah, S. (1979). Host resistance to the fir engraver beetle, Scolytus ventralis (Coleoptera:Scolytidae): Effect of defoliation on wound monoterpenes and inner bark carbohydrate concentrations. Can. Entomol. 111, 1255-1261. Wright, L. E., Berryman, A. A., and Wickman, B. E. (1984). Abundance of the fir engraver, Scolytus ventralis, and the Douglas-fir beetle, Dendroctonuspseudotsugae, following tree defoliation by the Douglas-fir tussock moth, Orgyria pseudotsugata. Can. Entomol. 116, 293-305.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

17 Stem Defense against Pathogens

The pathogens most associated with diseases of tree stems are fungi. These plant-pathogenic fungi have a variety of means to gain entrance and colonize host tissue, including production of lyric enzymes and toxic substances and the ability to detoxify antifungal host substances. Trees, to a greater or lesser degree, have the means to protect themselves against the action of these pathogens. Were this not so, they would have ceased to exist. It follows, therefore, that the form and functAon of tree stems were conditioned during their evolution for protection against stress factors including pathogens. A dynamic interaction exists between pathogen and host, the outcome depending on the virulence of the pathogen, the ability of the host to defend, and environmental factors that may predispose the pathogen or this perennial host to greater or lesser virulence or resistance, respectively. The focus of this chapter is on how trees, particularly tree stems, defend themselves against fungal pathogens. A treatise on the defense of trees as a whole against fungi may be found in Blanchette and Biggs (1992). Information regarding the defense of stems against herbivores is provided by Bryant and Raffa ([16] in this volume). Many of the mechanisms described are largely nonspecific and could be invoked for other injurious biotic and abiotic agents. Numerous mechanisms have been proposed for host defense. Others, undoubtedly, are yet to be identified. Defense mechanisms are described as passive if they occur prior to infection or active if they Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All fights of reproduction in any form reserved.

Shain are induced during the infection process. Passive and active mechanisms are further subdivided into anatomical or physical barriers and chemical barriers.

A. Passive Mechanisms of Bark Defense

1. Passive Anatomical Barriers in Bark Defense The outer bark, or rhytidome, is composed of sequent layers of nonliving periderm (Esau, 1965). The cork layer, or phellum, is the outermost layer of each periderm. It is composed of cells whose walls frequently contain suberin, a polyester linked to a phenolic matrix (Kolattukudy, 1981), and wax lamellae. Few pathogens that attack stems are capable of breaching this hydrophobic suberized layer. Trees, therefore, may remain uninfected for decades if this protective barrier is not breached by a wounding event. 2. Passive Chemical Barriers in Bark

a. Constitutive Nonproteinaceous Bark Extracts Tannins, both hydrolyzable and condensed, are likely candidates for passive defense and have been so implicated (Scalbert, 1991). The inner bark of some species contains considerable amounts of these polyphenolic compounds, for example, up to 16% in Quercus prinus (Rowe and Conner, 1979). These compounds tan leather by binding to and thereby denaturing protein. Defense might be expected if these tannins similarly denatured the proteinaceous enzymes secreted by microorganisms during pathogenesis. A previous report that the hydrolyzable tannins from inner bark conferred resistance of Chinese chestnut (Castanea moUissima) to blight (Nienstaedt, 1953), however, has been refuted (Anagnostakis, 1992) as tannin extracts of this species were not inhibitory to the chesmut blight fungus, Cryphonectria (Endothia) parasitica. Bark tannin from Chinese chestnut, furthermore, was catabolized as a carbon source by C. parasiticawithin 4-10 days (Elkins et al., 1982). While tannins may serve as markers for host resistance (Griffin, 1986), there is little evidence to support their direct role in the defense of bark against fungal pathogens. It is interesting to speculate, however, that specific bark tannins may influence the host range of bark pathogens. For example, gallic acid and quercetin, frequent phenolic moieties of hydrolyzable and condensed tannins, respectively (Rowe and Conner, 1979), were inhibitory to some pathogens that cause wood decay (Hintikka, 1971; Ku~. and Shain, 1977). Simple phenols that reside constitutively in inner bark have been implicated in its defense. As examples, five phenols isolated from Norway spruce (Picea abies) inhibited the growth of the root and stem decay pathogen Het-

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

385

erobasidion annosum in vitro. These were the flavonoids quercitin, taxifolin, and D-catechin, and glucosides of the stilbenes piceatannol and isorhapontigenin. Drought stress decreased the concentration of these antifungal compounds (Alcubilla et al., 1971). The stilbene glucosides astringin and rhaponticin and the aglycone of the latter, isorhapontigenin, were identified as the major antifungal compounds in Sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis) inner bark (Woodward and Pearce, 1988). Antifungal phenols also have been identified in the bark of angiosperms. As an example, Hypoxylon mammatum, an important canker and sapwood pathogen of quaking aspen (Populus tremuloides), was totally inhibited in vitro by pyrocatechol (Hubbes, 1962) and the aglycones salicylic acid at 5 • 10 -3 M and benzoic acid at 4 • 10 -3 M. Media containing both aglycones each at 2 • 10 -3 M also totally inhibited this pathogen, indicating synergism between the two phenolic acids (Hubbes, 1969). The pathogen was inhibited on live bark and autoclaved bark meal but not on live sapwood or autoclaved sapwood meal. The fungus, furthermore, was isolated from necrotic sapwood underlying healthy bark beyond the limits of cankers. These results provided the basis for the hypothesis that the pathogen first invades the nonhostile sapwood and then kills the cambium and bark by a toxic metabolite. The pathogen then invades necrotic bark (Hubbes, 1964) on the presumed detoxification of the antifungal phenols. b. Constitutive Bark Proteins Preformed macromolecules have been implicated in the protection of bark. Wargo (1975) reported that chitinase and fl-l,3-glucanase occurred constitutively in healthy bark of sugar maple (Acer saccharum and three species of oak (Quercus rubra, Q. velutina, and Q. alba). These enzymes could play a role in defense in that they hydrolyze the major components of fungal cell walls, that is, chitin and fl-l,3-glucan. Evidence was presented that stem and root extracts containing these enzymes degraded the cell walls of the decay fungus Armillaria mellea. These enzymes also are induced and are discussed more fully in Section II,B,2,b. A proteinaceous inhibitor of the polygalacturonase (PG) produced by the chestnut blight fungus was extracted from chestnut barks. Polygalacturonase hydrolyzes pectin, the intercellular substance that binds plant cells together. Inhibition of PG by this extract from resistant Chinese chestnut was more than twice that from equal amounts of extract from susceptible American chestnut bark (McCarroll and Thor, 1985). c. Bark Exudates Various exudates occur in bark and sapwood of different trees (Hillis, 1987). These exudates (and their major constituents) include oleoresin (terpenoids) in Pinaceae, gum (polysaccharides) in Prunus and Acacia, kino (proanthocyanidins) in Eucalyptus, and latex (polyisoprenes) in Hevea. It is tempting to speculate that these exudates have a protective role, for example, as moisture barriers to seal wounds or as anti-

386

Louis Shain

fungal agents. The latex of the rubber tree (Hevea brasiliensis) contains a small antifungal protein that has a chitin-binding domain (Van Parijs et al., 1991). Most research on putative protective roles of exudates, however, has been conducted on oleoresin, which may be constitutive or induced. Oleoresin occurs mainly in sapwood and, therefore, is considered in Section III,B,2,a. B. Active Mechanisms o f Bark D e f e n s e

Living tissues, including those of the inner bark, are capable of responding actively to defend themselves against injury and infection. Defense responses may be induced by mechanical wounding (Biggs, 1985) or by a variety of the pathogen metabolites that cause host cell damage, such as enzymes (Bateman and Millar, 1966) and toxins (Mitchell, 1984). The activity of these injurious agents leads to the production of elicitors that sometimes are the breakdown products of host cell walls (endogenous elicitors, Nothnagel et al., 1983) or fungal cell walls (exogenous elicitors, Miller et al., 1986). It is thought that the binding of these elicitors to receptors initiates a cascade of metabolic events that results in the activation and expression of defense genes and their products. 1. Active Anatomical Responses in Bark Lignification was the first histologically detectable event in the process of wound periderm formation (Hebard et al., 1984; Biggs, 1985). This was followed, usually at about 10 days postwounding, by the formation of a boundary zone characterized by the deposition of suberin lamellae to form a lignin-suberin complex in the lumens of cells present at the time of wounding (Biggs, 1985). Boundary zones were originally reported to be nonsuberized (Mullick, 1977). This tissue was designated as impervious tissue (IT) owing to its inability to conduct water (Mullick, 1977) and thus seal off the necrotic area. Cells adjacent and internal to the boundary zone redifferentiate to form a new phellogen that subdivides to form the wound or necrophylactic periderm (NP). The latter term was coined (Mullick, 1977) to distinguish those periderms that separate living from dead tissues, and presumably protect the former from the cause of the latter, from first and sequent external or exophylactic periderms (EP) (Fig. 1). Lignin and suberin are deposited in cell walls of both boundary zone and newly formed phellum. In the temperate-zone trees studied, IT formation occurred more quickly during the growing than the d o r m a n t season (Mullick andJensen, 1976), and at 17.5~ than at 12.5~

Micrographof canker in peach bark (Prunuspersica cv. Sunhaven) induced by Leucostoma cincta. Residual autofluorescence of suberin in external, preformed exophylactic periderm (EP) and in internal, induced necrophylactic periderm (NP). Bar: 20/zm. [Figure reprinted, with permission, from Biggs (1986).]

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

387

Louis Shain

(Biggs and Northover, 1985). Necrophylactic periderm development was reduced when trees were under moisture stress (see Section II,B,3). 2. Active Chemical Responses in Bark a. Induced Nonproteinaceous Defense Compounds A rapid increase in ethylene production is one of the first measurable events to occur in response to wounding or challenge by a pathogen or its metabolites (Shain and Wheeler, 1975). The conversion of 1-aminocyclopropane-l-carboxylic acid to ethylene is mediated by superoxide (Drolet et al., 1986), which is generated during an oxidative burst associated with the early induction of some mechanisms of host defense (Sutherland, 1991). In addition to its activity as a plant stress hormone, ethylene is also involved in other plant processes including growth, development, and senescence (Abeles et al., 1992; see also Little and Pharis [13] in this volume). Ethylene has been implicated in the regulation of several defense genes, including some required for the synthesis of certain phenolic compounds, hydroxyproline-rich glycoproteins (Ecker and Davis, 1987), and the pathogenesis-related proteins chitinase and/3-1,3-glucanase (Mauch and Staehelin, 1989). While ethylene greatly increases the mRNAs of plant defense genes (Ecker and Davis, 1987), the molecular mechanism for its action (s) is not known. Antimicrobial compounds induced during infection are termed phytoalexins. Many of these are phenolic (Ku~ and Shain, 1977). Reports of phytoalexins in bark are few, probably because they have been the subject of so few investigations. Flores and Hubbes (1980) reported the induction of a water-soluble compound, probably a phenolic glycoside, in the inner bark of P. tremuloides that inhibited germination of H. mammatum ascospores. The synthesis of phenols is mediated by some of the same enzymes that mediate lignin synthesis. The final step in lignin biosynthesis is the oxidation of cinnamyl alcohols, which is mediated by peroxidase and hydrogen peroxide. The resulting free radicals couple randomly with themselves and with their phenolic precursors to form this complex biopolymer that is resistant to most microorganisms. Ethylene-mediated increases in peroxidase production (Gahagan et al., 1968) and concomitant lignification were related to disease resistance in several herbaceous plant systems (Vance et al., 1980). Lignification was preceded by ethylene production by disks of chestnut bark in response to inoculation with C. parasitica or exposure to its metabolites (Hebard and Shain, 1988). b. Induced Defense Proteins While chitinase and/3-1,3-glucanase were reported to be expressed constitutively in oak and maple bark (Wargo, 1975), their induction by a variety of abiotic and biotic agents in a variety of plant species has attracted the attention of numerous plant scientists. These enzymes, therefore, appear to be a part of the nonspecific but coordinated (V6geli et al., 1988) cascade of plant responses induced on injury or infec-

17. StemDefenseagainstPathogens

389

tion. A model outlining the putative roles of these enzymes in plant defense was proposed by Mauch and Staehelin (1989). Their most obvious role is the hydrolysis of the major constituents of the fungal cell wall, leading to the lysis of hyphal tips. In addition, the oligomers released during hydrolysis of fungal (Keen and Yoshikawa, 1983) and host cell walls (Nothnagel et al., 1983) serve as exogenous and endogenous elicitors, respectively, for the induction of phytoalexins. Tests in vitro suggest that these enzymes usually react synergistically with regard to antifungal activity (Mauch et al., 1988). Transgenic tobacco plants constitutively coexpressing a chifinase gene from rice and a fl-l,3-glucanase gene from alfalfa were substantially more resistant to the fungal pathogen Cercospora nicotianae than those plants expressing genes for either or none of these anfifungal hydrolases (Zhu et al., 1994). Despite this level of research activity in herbaceous plants, reports of the induction of these hydrolases in bark of tree stems are almost nonexistent. They were detected, however, in the bark of American and Chinese chestnut, which were inoculated with C. parasitica or incubated in ethylene (Shain et al., 1994). Isoforms of chitinase and fl-l,3-glucanase induced in American chestnut differed from those in Chinese chestnut. Native proteins from ethylene-treated bark of both species, but not from untreated bark or boiled extract from treated bark, lysed the hyphae of C. parasitica. In preliminary results, protein extracts from Chinese chestnut bark were more anfifungal than those from equal amounts of American chestnut bark. Further research is needed to assess the role of these hydrolases in woody stem protection. Hydroxyproline-rich glycoproteins are structural proteins that occur in plant cell walls. Increased production of these proteins in response to infection has been related to disease resistance in some herbaceous plants (Ecker and Davis, 1987), but reports of their occurrence in woody species appear to be lacking. Proteinase inhibitors (Ryan, 1990) have received far more attention from entomologists than phytopathologists. While it seems logical to suppose that inhibition of pathogen proteinases would contribute to host defense, more research is required to establish such a role. c. Induced Local vs Induced Systemic Defense Host defense responses may be local, affecting only the injured and neighboring cells, and they also may be systemic, affecting tissues far removed from the site of infection. The rapid, or hypersensitive, death of infected cells is sometimes considered an effective means of limiting the pathogen to further ingress (Mfiller, 1959). This is particularly true if the pathogen is a biotroph, for example, rust fungus, which requires living host tissue for its nutrition. Hypersensitivity also may delimit nonbiotrophic pathogens owing to the induction of phytoalexins during host necrosis.

390

Louis Shain

The induction of resistance in plant parts distant from the site of infection, termed systemic acquired resistance (SAR), infers movement of a signal, that is, signal transduction, from infected to noninfected plant parts. Genes that encode proteinase inhibitors (Pin) were systemically induced by wounding a distant leaf (Green and Ryan, 1972). A search for the proteinase inhibitor inducing factor (PIIF) has included several chemical candidates including salicylic acid (Gaffney et al., 1993), jasmonic acid (Farmer and Ryan, 1992), and the polypeptide systemin (Pearce et al., 1991). In contrast, Wildon et al., (1992) reported that Pin was induced electrically. Little has been published on SAR in trees. Helton and Braun (1971) reported that prior inoculation of Prunus domestica with the canker pathogen Cytospora cincta protected branches from later infection as far as 120 cm away. More recently two genes, with high similarity to those that encode chitinase in several herbaceous plants, were isolated from unwounded hybrid poplar leaves from a stem whose lower leaves were mechanically wounded. These genes were not detectable in leaves from plants that were not similarly wounded (Parsons et al., 1989). The significance of SAR in the defense of tree stems awaits further investigation. 3. Bark Moisture and Its Relation to Bark Defense High bark turgidity has been related to the resistance of trees to some canker diseases. Bier (1964) concluded that cankers develop after bark relative turgidity falls below the critical threshold of 80%. Schoeneweiss (1981) similarly reported a predispositional threshold of xylem water potential at - 1.2 to - 1.3 MPa for infection of a variety of woody hosts by the canker pathogen Botryosphaeria dothidea. Bark moisture stress appears to have a greater effect on host susceptibility than on pathogen virulence because the growth of pathogens was also reduced as the water potential of growth media was reduced (Hunter et aL, 1976). The reason for increased susceptibility to bark pathogens during moisture stress is unclear. Hyphal tips of B. dothidea were swollen and lysed significantly more frequently in unstressed as compared to droughtstressed seedlings of Betula alba. Hyphae of this canker pathogen were thin and confined to within 5 m m of the inoculation site in unstressed seedlings, whereas they were thick and ramified extensively in drought-stressed seedlings. Chidnase and/3-1,3-glucanase were mentioned as possible causes of fungal lysis but tests for these enzymes were not conducted (McPartland and Schoeneweiss, 1984). Griffin et al. (1986) correlated increases in proline, alanine, and glutamine with increased moisture stress and infection of aspen by H. mammatum. Because these amino acids stimulated growth of the pathogen in vitro, it was suggested that they may also account for the increased susceptibility of aspen to this pathogen during drought stress. Protein degradation was e n h a n c e d during moisture stress (Dungey and Davies, 1982).

17. StemDefenseagainst Pathogens

391

Aspects of wound or necrophylactic periderm (NP) formation also were adversely affected by moisture stress. Puritch and Mullick (1975) reported that the induction of an early stage of this process, which they referred to as nonsuberized impervious tissue, was delayed substantially at - 1 . 5 MPa in Abies grandis. Biggs and Cline (1986), on the other hand, found differences in the later stages of NP formation: fewer suberized phellum cells were produced around wounds of nonirrigated as compared to irrigated peach (Prunuspersica cv. Candor) trees. As mentioned above, drought stress was associated with a decrease in preformed antifungal phenols in the bark of P. abies (Alcubilla et al., 1971).

A. Passive Mechanisms o f D e f e n s e

Nonliving sapwood, whether in trees (Fig. 2) or forest products, usually will be consumed readily by wood decay fungi when exposed to conditions that favor decay (Scheffer and Cowling, 1966). This implies that preformed

Cross-sectionof oak (Quercus) showinghighlydecayed sapwood (DSW) contiguous with sound heartwood (HW).

392

Louis Shain

antifungal compounds usually are not present in sufficient amounts to protect sapwood from the pathogenic fungi most associated with xylem decay, the hymenomycetes. These fungi include some of the few microorganisms capable of metabolizing the components of the highly lignified woody cell wall. There are, however, few reports of the occurrence of antifungal compounds in sapwood (e.g., Shortle et al., 1971; Dumas and Hubbes, 1979). Gallic acid was detected in the clear sapwood of Acer rubrum and A. saccharum at a concentration of about 1%. It was not detected in wood decayed by Oxyporus populinus (Fomes connatus) or in the discolored wood that separates decayed and clear wood. Phialophora melinii, a nonhymenomycete that frequently inhabits this discolored zone, was capable of growing in vitro on medium containing gallic acid. Oxyporus populinus, however, was incapable of growing on this medium until it was first altered by P melinii. These results suggest that sapwood invasion by O. populinus is facilitated by the removal of an inhibitory phenol by P melinii (Shortle et al., 1971). In this manner the decay process may proceed by a succession of microorganisms each of which is best adapted to a particular stage in the catabolism of the woody substrate (Shigo, 1967). Oleoresin is produced constitutively in the sapwood of several genera of the Pinaceae, including Pinus, Picea, Larix, and Pseudotsuga (Brown et al., 1949). Because it accumulates on wounding and infection in these genera and in other genera (e.g., Abies, Sequoia, and Tsuga) on the induction of traumatic resin canals, it is considered under active mechanisms of defense (Section III,B,2,a). It has been proposed that sapwood defense can be explained solely by its high moisture content and concomitant reduced aeration (Boddy and Rayner, 1983). Infected tissue, however, frequently is separated from functional sapwood by reaction and transition zones described below (Fig. 4). The moisture contents of these tissues, particularly that of transition zones, are well below saturation. It can be argued, therefore, that decay fungi are localized by the contents of these tissues rather than the wetter functional sapwood, which these fungi would not have encountered. Fungi that decay tree interiors, furthermore, are tolerant of low aeration (Gunderson, 1961; Scheffer, 1986). Finally, data indicate that nearly 50% of the moisture in some tree stems may be replaced by gas during the growing season (Clark and Gibbs, 1957). Inoculation and wounding studies indicate that trees compartmentalize infection best during the growing season (Shain, 1967; Shain and Miller, 1988) when sapwood moisture contents tend to be diminished rather than elevated, but when trees are most active physiologically. B. Active Mechanisms of Sapwood Defense In contrast to dead sapwood, which readily decays, live sapwood may remain relatively free of infection for many years even when neighboring sap-

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

Cross-section of eastern cottonwood (Populus deltoides) with barrier zone (arrows) separating xylem present at the time of wounding, which subsequently decayed, from xylem produced after wounding, which is not decayed.

wood or heartwood is extensively decayed (see Figs. 3 and 4). A number of active mechanisms have been proposed to explain sapwood defense.

1. Anatomical Defense a. Callus Wound healing is initiated by parenchyma of the xylem and phloem by the production of large cells that divide successively to produce callus. A new cambium differentiates in callus from points where callus is in contact with the uninjured vascular cambium. Wound healing is completed when the new cambium produces xylem and phloem in continuity with that of uninjured tissue to close the wound (Esau, 1965). Ethylene (Stoutemyer and Britt, 1970) and other phytohormones have been implicated in the regulation of those processes (Bloch, 1952). Factors reported to affect the rate of wound closure include wound size and tree growth rate (e.g., Neely, 1983) as well as season when wound occurred and tree genetics (e.g., Shain and Miller, 1988). In a seasonal wounding study of clonal eastern cottonwood (Populus deltoides), wound closure was greatest during the 3-month period from May to August although

394

Louis Shain

Figure 4 Cross-section of Norway spruce (Picea abies) infected by Heterobasidion annosum. Decayed wood (DW) is separated from sound sapwood (SW) by a necrotic reaction zone (RZ) and a dry, metabolically active, transition zone (*). Additional darkening (arrows) of RZ is due to reaction with chlorophenol red (left) or phenol red (right) and indicates elevated pH (ca. 8.0) of this tissue.

the rate of closure differed significantly among clones. These clones also differed significantly in their capacity to compartmentalize decay and discoloration. Rapid closure, however, was not predictive of good compartmentalization (Shain and Miller, 1988). These results support the hypothesis that wound closure and compartmentalization are under separate genetic control (Garrett et al., 1979).

b. Barrier Zones Barrier zones result from an anatomical response of the cambium to injury. Their effect is to limit decay and discoloration to the xylem present when the injury occurred, thus protecting the xylem formed subsequent to injury (Fig. 3). This induced tissue is analogous to wall 4 of the CODIT "compartmentalization of decay in trees" model (Shigo, 1984). Barrier zones form largely by the production of axial parenchyma by the cambium that survived the wound. Their production may be discontinuous as in sweetgum (Liquidambar styraciflua), in which it extended ---60 cm longitudinally above and below wounds and <50% of the circumference of the tree (Moore, 1978), or continuous as in shoots of Prunus pensylvanica and Populus balsamifera following inoculation with the Dutch elm fungus, Ophios-

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

395

toma ulmi, which is not considered a pathogen of these species (Rioux and Ouellette, 1991a). Barrier zones were observed 22 days after inoculation in Ulmus americana, a host of this pathogen, but on average only 7 days after inoculation in the nonhost species. Fibers were the major component of barrier zones of P balsamifera. Traumatic gum canals (Moore, 1978; Rioux and Ouellette, 1991b) and resin canals (Tippett and Shigo, 1981) were produced in these tissues in some angiosperms and gymnosperms, respectively. Barrier zones frequently are suberized (Pearce and Rutherford, 1981; Pearce, 1990; Rioux and Ouellette, 1991a,b) and contain antifungal compounds (Moore, 1978, Pearce and Rutherford, 1981). The suberized parenchyma of a barrier zone from Quercus robur did not decay as did adjoining unsuberized sapwood when incubated with the decay fungus Stereum gausapatum. Only after saponification and consequent breakdown of the suberin did these cells decay (Pearce and Rutherford, 1981). Ultrastructural studies (Rioux and Ouelette, 1991b) indicate that these suberized cells become necrotic shortly after their formation and bear similarity to the phellum cells of necrophylactic periderm described earlier. Trees tend to compartmentalize decay and discoloration to the cone of xylem present at the time of wounding, even when the anatomical defenses described above are not evident, (see, e.g., Moore, 1978). The mechanisms of signal transduction and protection of xylem produced years after wounding by a nondescript barrier are challenging questions for the investigator. 2. Active Chemical D~ense Responses in Differentiated Sapwood Active chemical defenses in differentiated sapwood frequently are organized in tissues described as reaction zones (RZs). This term was first applied to a necrotic tissue enriched with oleoresin and antifungal stilbenes (pinosylvins) in the sapwood of loblolly pine (Pinus taeda), which was induced in advance of H. annosum infection (Shain, 1967). The formation of similar tissues in other conifer and angiosperm sapwoods in response to a variety of injurious stimuli has been described (Shain, 1971; Biggs, 1987; Pearce, 1990) (Fig. 4). Reaction zones therefore appear to be a general nonspecific response to such stimuli. Other terms that have been used to describe similar tissues include protection wood (Jorgensen, 1961), discolored wood (Shigo, 1965), and walls 1, 2, and 3 of the CODIT model proposed by Shigo (1984). Reaction zones frequently are surrounded by dry, metabolically active zones called transition zones (TZs). The moisture contents of TZs and sound sapwood of P abies attacked by H. annosum were about 40 and 120% (dry weight basis), respectively (Alcubilla et al., 1974). The rapid formation of dried zones in response to external injury of sapwood whose water columns are in hydrostatic tension may be explained by the introduction of gas emboli (see more discussion on cavitation in Sperry [5] in this volume). The mechanism for replacing water with gas to form dry zones in tissues not in direct contact with the atmosphere, that is, TZs that surround RZs in tree

396

Louis Shain

interiors, is more difficult to explain. Some possible mechanisms have been proposed (Shain, 1979). The metabolic activity of TZs includes increased synthesis of ethylene, phenols, respiratory dehydrogenases, and catabolism of starch (Shain, 1979). Lesions in sapwood of Monterey pine (Pinus radiata) caused by a wood wasp (Sirex noetilio) and its associated decay fungus Amylostereum arealatum produced a 17-fold increase in ethylene as compared to unaffected sapwood (Shain and Hillis, 1972). Negligible amounts of ethylene, however, were produced by lesions when their TZs were removed, demonstrating that the locus of ethylene production was the TZ. Pinosylvin, an antifungal stilbene (see Section III,B,2,b), was detected in TZs in P. radiata sapwood 2 days after inoculation with $irex-Amylostereum (Shain, 1979) and 2 days after incubation of sapwood in 5 ppm ethylene (Shain and Hillis, 1973). Chitinase and fl-l,S-glucanase were induced in the sapwood of Chinese and American chestnuts after incubation in ethylene (L. Shain and R.J. Spalding, unpublished). This appears to be the first report of these antifungal hydrolases in tree xylem. As the parenchyma in TZs die in a hypersensitive response, RZs form with the accumulation of protective substances. Those identified include oleoresin, phytoalexins, suberin, and minerals. Reports of defense-related proteins in RZs are almost nil, probably because they have not yet been sought. Reaction zones are viewed as dynamic rather than static barriers. As fungi slowly penetrate this tissue and metabolize its contents (Shain, 1967; Hart, 1981), hosts continue to respond with the conversion of additional sapwood to TZs and TZs to RZs. The major components of some RZs follow. a. Oleoresin The oleoresin produced by genera of the Pinaceae is a hydrophobic mixture composed largely of resin and fatty acids in a volatile oil. Mono- and sesquiterpenes and a few alkanes are the major components of the volatile oil. Resin acids, which comprise the major portion of the nonvolatile fraction of oleoresin, are diterpenes (Mutton, 1962). Oleoresin is produced and maintained under pressure in resin canals by epithelial parenchyma. Oleoresin exudation and soaking of tissues occurs when resin canals are severed or when the epithelial parenchyma is killed. In Pinus, which has a well-developed resin canal system, accumulation seems to occur primarily by the mobilization of preformed oleoresin to the wound site, as indicated by little change in monotcrpene cyclase between wounded and unwounded saplings. Monoterpene cyclase activity, however, increased significantly in wounded as compared to unwounded Abies grandis, Pieea pungens, and Thuja plieata, indicating that de novo synthesis of oleoresin occurs in some species whose resin canal systems are not as well developed as that in Pinus (Lewinsohn et al., 1991). The accumulation of oleoresin near wounds and infections may protect

17. StemDefense against Pathogens

397

trees from pathogens by serving as a mechanical barrier, a water-deficient barrier, or a chemical barrier (Ku6. and Shain, 1977). The bulk of evidence strongly indicates that some of the volatile oil, resin acid, and fatty acid components of oleoresin are antifungal at concentrations that occur in vivo. As examples, a saturated atmosphere of n-heptane completely inhibited the mycelial growth of H. annosum in vivo whereas inhibition by myrcene and limonene was 72% (Cobb et al., 1968). Hintikka (1970) reported that limonene at 0.005% (v/v) c'ompletely inhibited the growth of 8 of 16 hymenomycetes that degrade conifers and 22 of 22 that degrade hardwoods. This author suggested that atmospheres of wound sites in Pinus and Picea are monoterpene saturated and that these compounds could play roles in resistance as well as host selectivity among decay fungi. Wood blocks impregnated to contain about 15% of their dry weight in dehydroabietic acid or a mixture of resin acids (35% dehyroabietic, 35% abietic, and smaller amounts of other resin acids and oxidized materials) were decayed less by two decay fungi than were unimpregnated blocks (Hart et al., 1975). A branched-chain fatty acid, 14-methylhexadecanate, found in Picea abies sapwood, totally inhibited H. annosum at 0.1% (w/w) (Henriks et al., 1979). b. Phytoalexins Phytoalexins are low molecular weight antimicrobial compounds induced nonspecifically in response to injurious agents. According to phytoalexin theory (M/iller and B6rger, 1940), their production occurs in resistant and susceptible hosts but they are induced more quickly in the former. In trees, this term was first applied to antifungal compounds that accumulate in RZs induced by H. annosum in the sapwood of P taeda (Shain, 1967). The stilbenes pinosylvin and pinosylvin monomethyl ether were among the antifungal constituents in this RZ as well as in those of other Pinus spp. in response to the same (Prior, 1976) or other pathogens (Shain and Hillis, 1972). Other phytoalexins have been reported in similar tissues in other conifers, for example, the lignan liovil (Popoff et al., 1975) in Picea abies and norlignans, especially hinokiresinol (Yamada et al., 1988), in Cryptomeria japonica. Examples of photoalexins in angiosperms are the sesquiterpene mansonones in Ulmus spp. (Burden and Kemp, 1984) and 7hydroxycalamenene (Burden and Kemp, 1983) in Tilia europea. In several instances RZ components were antifungal but their identity was not determined (e.g., Pearce and Woodward, 1986). Additional information about antifungal compounds in trees may be found in reviews by Gottstein and Gross (1992), Kemp and Burden (1986), and Ku(., and Shain (1977). Phytoalexins in trees frequently are phenolic and usually are also found in the heartwood of their respective species. It is likely, therefore, that antifungal compounds identified in heartwood (e.g., Scheffer and Cowling, 1966) will also be induced in sapwood, although in different ratios (Shain, 1967; Shain and Hillis, 1971; Yamada et al., 1988). In some cases, however,

398

Louis Shain

compounds not produced in heartwood are induced in sapwood in response to infection (Hillis and Swain, 1959). The list of xylem phytoalexins has considerable potential for growth as additional research is undertaken. c. Suberin Already mentioned in the protection of bark (Sections II,A,1 and II,B,1), suberin has also been detected in RZs. Biggs (1987) wounded 2- to 5-year-old branches of 15 angiosperms and 2 gymnosperms during the growing season. Within 21 days, RZs in all species were suberized primarily in parenchyma but less frequently in their conductive elements. Suberized cells formed a continuous boundary in the RZs of most of the species studied. This was viewed as de novo synthesis, although in some species suberin was observed in unwounded sapwood. Pearce (1990) examined the RZs of species that were infected naturally with decay fungi. Of these, suberin was detected in the parenchyma, vessel linings, or tyloses of 22 of 31 species. Therefore suberization, while frequent, was not universally present in RZs. It tended to be more limited in gymnosperms than in angiosperms probably owing to the less frequent xylem parenchyma in the former. d. Minerals The mineral content and pH of RZs is elevated in some angiosperms [e.g., sugar maple (A. saccharum; Good et al., 1955) and gymnosperms (e.g., P. abies; Shain, 1971)] as compared to that in sound sapwood. Of the minerals assayed, potassium and calcium were highest in concentration. The pH of these RZs was ca. 8.0 (Fig. 4). Tests with the spruce RZ indicated that basic organic compounds were not the cause of elevated pH. The RZs of both species, however, effervesced on application of dilute acid, indicating that the elevated pH was due to the accumulation of inorganic carbonates. While the mechanism for their accumulation has not been elucidated, minerals associated with elevated pH probably contribute to sapwood defense in that growth of decay fungi is inhibited under alkaline conditions (Rennerfelt and Paris, 1953). e. Proteins Reaction zones frequently darken when cut surfaces are exposed to the air (Shain, 1971; Pearce and Woodward, 1986). Phenoloxidase was identified in the RZ ofP. abies (Shain, 1971) and probably occurs in the RZ of other trees. Evidence suggested that this enzyme was of host rather than microbial origin. Phenol oxidases catalyze the oxidation of phenols to more antifungal quinones in the presence of air. Quinones, however, may autopolymerize quickly to form less toxic colored products (Lyr, 1965). Other proteins and, of particular interest, those related to host defense apparently have not yet been sought in this necrotic tissue.

Heartwood is the dead central core of trees. It is formed as a result of senescence of inner sapwood parenchyma. As these cells die, frequently in

17. StemDefenseagainst Pathogens

399

a dry transition zone that separates heartwood from live sapwood, reserves (e.g., starch) are utilized and secondary metabolites characteristic of the species are synthesized. Some of these metabolites, or heartwood extracfives, are antifungal as determined by in vitro bioassays and by decay tests of wood with or without them. Antifungal heartwood extractives therefore contribute to the decay resistance of the heartwoods in which they occur (Scheffer and Cowling, 1966) (Fig. 2), particularly when these heartwoods are converted to forest products. The heart rot fungi that attack living trees, however, may be highly adapted to exploit this niche. Incense cedar (Libocedrus decurrens), for example, contains several antifungal tropolones and terpenoids in its heartwood (Anderson et al., 1963), which is durable as a forest product; nevertheless, heart rot has claimed more than 36% of the volume of this species in California (Wagener and Bega, 1958). Bioassays indicated that Polyporus amarus, the heart rot fungus largely responsible for these losses, was more tolerant of the heartwood extracfives of L. decurrens than were two fungi that decay conifer wood products (Wilcox, 1970). Similarly, the heartwood of black locust (R0binia pseudoacacia) is durable in service but is decayed substantially and selectively by Fomes rimosus. This fungus was more tolerant to dihydrorobinefin, a major anfifungal constituent of black locust heartwood, than was a fungus that decays angiosperm wood products (Shain, 1976). The effect of these adaptations is that few fungi are capable of decaying the heartwood of some trees but the a m o u n t of decay they cause is substantial. In the absence of these anfifungal heartwood extractives, however, the decay rate would be expected to be far greater. Shigo and Shorfle (1979) reported that heartwood of red oak (Q. rubra) was capable of compartmentalizing wounds and thereby concluded that heartwood was not dead. In the absence of cytological evidence for vitality, it seems more likely that the reactions they observed were not the products of live heartwood parenchyma. All enzymes, for example, do not cease to function at the heartwood boundary. Phenol oxidases, but not respiratory dehydrogenases, were active within the heartwood of P. radiata (Shain and Mackay, 1973). The decrease in decay resistance of aging heartwood has been related to the oxidation of antifungal phenols (Anderson et al., 1963).

Trees may survive for centuries despite an array of biotic and abiotic agents that can cause them considerable harm. Implicit in their longevity is that they have developed means to protect themselves. Some putative mechanisms have been described at the elemental, compound, cellular, tissue, and whole-plant levels. Trees, therefore may have multiple mechanisms for defense, each being a part of a resistance mechanism system. Each putative mechanism may be

400

Louis Shain

controlled by genes at one or several loci and it may function qualitatively or quantitatively by either stopping or slowing disease progress, respectively. Pathogens may or may not have the ability to fully or partially circumvent each resistance mechanism. The ability of a pathogen to circumvent a resistance mechanism may be controlled at one or more loci (Carson and Carson, 1989). Resistance mechanisms, therefore, may vary in their relative protective roles against different pathogenic taxa. Evidence supporting the role(s) of proposed resistance mechanisms in defense is largely circumstantial but in some cases compelling. There can be little doubt of the protection afforded by unwounded periderm, and particularly the thickened rhytidome, in maintaining vascular function and preventing ingress of most pathogens. The significance of other putative passive or active mechanisms is less certain. Some may be the result rather than the cause of resistance, as has been suggested for the hypersensitive reaction (Kir~ily et al., 1972). The era of molecular biology, which we have entered, promises to provide more definitive answers with regard to the significance of some mechanisms already proposed, and some yet to be proposed, for host defense. As in the past, far more workers will utilize herbaceous plants rather than trees for such studies for reasons of resource allocation and convenience. We must learn from our colleagues who use tobacco, Arabidopsis, or other herbaceous model systems. Considering that trees are the predecessors of their herbaceous relatives, research findings from the latter frequently may be applicable to the former. Some of the present difficulty in transforming trees for subsequent testing of differentiated tissue for the expression of a putative resistance factor may be avoided by looking first to the pathogen. For example, to answer if a polygalacturonase (PG) inhibitor in bark is an important mechanism of resistance, it would be far more efficient to delete the PG gene(s) from the pathogen than to delete the PG inhibitor gene(s) from the resistant host or transfer it to a susceptible host. If the pathogenicity of the P G - transformant is similar to that of the PG + wild type, then the PG inhibitor would not be an effective defense against this test pathogen because the enzyme it inhibits was not required for pathogenicity. An understanding of the molecular basis of host resistance, through gene disruption and gene transfer studies, may offer the opportunity to engineer hosts that are resistant to their major pests (Lamb et al., 1992; Kamoun, 1993).

Some of the research reported herein was supported by USDA Grant No. 85-FSTY-9-0138. Manuscript reviewbyJ. P. Bryant is gratefullyacknowledged. This is published as contribution No. 94-11-138 of the Universityof KentuckyAgricultural Experiment Station.

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

Abeles, E B., Bosshart, R. P., Forrence, L. E., and Habig, W. H. (1971). Preparation and purification of glucanase and chitinase from bean leaves. Plant Physiol. 47, 129-134. Abeles, E B., Morgan, P. W., and Saltveit, M. E., Jr. (1992). "Ethylene in Plant Biology," 2nd Ed. Academic Press, New York. Alcubilla, M., Diaz-Palacio, M. P., Kreutzer, K., Laatsch, W., Rehfuess, K. E., and Wenzel, G. (1971). Beziehungen zwischen dem Ern~flarungszustand der Fichte (Picea abies Karst.), ihrem Kernfaulebefall und der Pilzhemmwirkung ihres Basts. Eur. J. For. Pathol. 1, 100-114. Alcubilla, M., Aufsess, H. V., Cerny, G., and Rehfuess, K. E. (1974). Untersuchungen fiber die Pilzhemmwirkung des Fichtenholzes (Picea abies Karst.). In "Proc. 4th Int. Conf. Fomes annosus" (E. G. Kuhlman, ed.), pp. 139-162. USDA Forest Service Asheville, North Carolina. Anagnostakis, S. L. (1992). Chestnut bark tannin assays and growth of chestnut blight fungus on extracted tannin.J. Chem. Ecol. 18, 1365-1373. Anderson, A. B., Scheffer, T. C., and Duncan, C. G. (1963). The chemistry of decay resistance and its decrease with heartwood aging in incense cedar (Libocedrus decurrens Torrey). Holzforschung 17, 1-5. Bateman, D. E, and Millar, R. L. (1966). Pectic enzymes in tissue degradation. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 4, 119-146. Biggs, A. R. (1985). Suberized boundary zones and the chronology of wound response in tree bark. Phytopathology 75, 1191 - 1195. Biggs, A. R. (1986). Comparative anatomy and host response of two peach cultivars inoculated with Leucostoma cincta and L. persoonii. Phytopathology 76, 905-912. Biggs, A. R. (1987). Occurrence and location of suberin in wound reaction zones in xylem of 17 tree species. Phytopathology 77, 718- 725. Biggs, A. R., and Northover,J. (1985). Formation of the primary protective layer and phellogen following leaf abscission in peach. Can.J. Bot. 63, 1547-1550. Biggs, A. R., and Cline, R. A. (1986). Influence of irrigation on wound response in peach bark. Can. J. Plant Pathol. 8, 405-408. Bier, J. E. (1964). The relation of some bark factors to canker susceptibility. Phytopathology 54, 250-253. Blanchette, R. A., and Biggs, A. R., eds. (1992). "Defense Mechanisms of Woody Plants against Fungi." Springer-Verlag, New York. Bloch, R. (1952). Wound healing in higher plants. II. Bot. Rev. 18, 655-679. Boddy, L., and Rayner, A. D. M. (1983). Origins of decay in living deciduous trees: The role of moisture content and a re-appraisal of the expanded concept of tree decay. New Phytol. 94, 623-641. Brown, H. P., Panshin, A. J., and Forsaith, C. C. (1949). "Textbook of Wood Technology," Vol. 1. McGraw-Hill, New York. Burden, R. S., and Kemp, M. S. (1983). 7-Hydroxycalamenene, a phytoalexin from Telia europea. Phytochemistry 22, 1039-1040. Carson, S. D., and Carson, M.J. (1989). Breeding for resistance in forest treesma quantitative genetic approach. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 27, 373-395. Clark, J., and Gibbs, R. D. (1957). Studies in tree physiology. IV. Further investigations of seasonal changes in moisture content of certain forest trees. Can.J. Bot. 35, 219-253. Cobb, E w.,Jr., Krstic, M., Zavarin, E., and Barker, H. W, Jr. (1968). Inhibitory effects of volatile oleoresin components on Fomes annosus and four Ceratocystis species. Phytopathology 58, 1327-1335. Drolet, G., Dumbroff, E. B., Legge, R. L., and Thompson, J. E. (1986). Radical scavenging properties of polyamines. Phytochemistry 25, 367- 371. Dumas, M. T., and Hubbes, M. (1979). Resistance of Pinus densiflora and Pinus rigida • radiata to Fomes annosus. Eur. J. For. Pathol. 9, 229-238.

402

Louis Shain

Dungey, N. O., and Davies, D. D. (1982). Protein turnover in isolated barley leaf segments and the effects on stress. J. Exp. Bot. 33, 12-20. Ecker, J. R., and Davis, R. W. (1987). Plant defense genes are regulated by ethylene. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 84, 5202-5206. Elkins, J. R., Lawhorn, Z., and Weyand, E. (1982). Utilization of chestnut tannins by Endothia parasitica. In "Proceedings of the U.S. Forest Service, American Chestnut Cooperative Meeting" (H. C. Smith and W. L. MacDonald, eds.), pp. 141-144. West Virginia University Press, Morgantown, West Virginia. Esau, K. (1965). "Plant Anatomy," 2nd Ed.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Farmer, E. E., and Ryan, C. A. (1992). Octadecanoid-derived signals in plants. Trends Cell Biol. 2, 236- 241. Flores, G., and Hubbes, M. (1980). The nature and role of phytoalexin produced by aspen (Populus tremuloides Mich.). Eur. J. For. Pathol. 10, 95-103. Gaffney, T., Friedrich, L., Vernooij, B., Negrotto, D., Nye, G., Uknes, S., Ward, E., Kessman, H., and Ryals, J. (1993). Requirement of salicylic acid for the induction of systemic acquired resistance. Science 261,754-756. Gahagan, H. E., Holm, R. E., and Abeles, F. B. (1968). Effect of ethylene on peroxidase activity. Physiol. Plant. 21, 1270-1279. Garrett, P. W., Randall, W. K., Shigo, A. L., and Shortle, W. C. (1979). Inheritance of compartmentalization of wounds in sweetgum (Liquidambar styraciflua L. and eastern cottonwood (Populus deltoides Bartr.). USDA Forest Service Research Paper NE-443. Good, H. M., Murray, P. M., and Dale, H. M. (1955). Studies on heartwood formation and staining in sugar maple, Acer saccharum Marsh. Can.J Bot. 33, 31-41. Gottstein, D., and Gross, D. (1992). Phytoalexins of woody plants. Trees Struct. Funct. 6, 55-68. Green, T. R., and Ryan, C. A. (1972). Wound induced proteinase inhibitors in plant leaves: A possible defense mechanism against insects. Science 175, 776- 777. Griffin, D. H., Quinn, K., and McMillen, B. (1986). Regulation of hyphal growth rate of Hypoxylon mammatum by amino acids: stimulation by proline. Exp. Mycol. 10, 307- 314. Griffin, G.J. (1986). Chestnut blight and its control. Hortic. Rev. 8, 291-336. Gunderson, K. (1961). Growth ofFomes annosus under reduced oxygen pressure and the effect of carbon dioxide. Nature (London) 190, 649-650. Hart, J. H. (1981). Role of phytostilbenes in decay and disease resistance. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 19, 437-458. Hart, J. H., Wardell,J. E, and Hemingway, R. W. (1975). Formation of oleoresin and lignans in sapwood of white spruce in response to wounding. Phytopathology65, 412-417. Hebard, E V., Griffin, G.J., and Elkins, J. R. (1984). Developmental histopathology of cankers incited by hypovirulent and virulent isolates of Endothia parasitica on susceptible and resistant chestnut trees. Phytopathology 74, 140-149. Hebard, E V., and Shain, L. (1988). Effects of virulent and hypovirulent Endothia parasitica and their metabolites on ethylene production by bark of American and Chinese chestnut and scarlet oak. Phytopathology 78, 841-845. Helton, A. W., and Braun, J. W. (1971). Induced resistance to Cytospora in bearing trees of Prunus domestica. Phytopathology 61, 721-723. Henriks, M.-L., Ekman, R., and von Weissenberg, K. (1979). Bioassay of some resin and fatty acids with Fomes annosus. Acta Acad. Aboen. Ser. B 39, 1- 7. Hillis, W. E. (1987). "Heartwood and Tree Exudates." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Hillis, W. E., and Swain, T. (1959). Phenolic constituents of Prunus domestica. III. Identification of the major constituents in the tissues of victoria plum.J. Sci. Food Agric. 10, 533-537. Hintikka, V. (1970). Selective effect of tel-penes on wood-decomposing hymenomycetes. Karstenia 11, 28-32. Hintikka, V. (1971). Tolerance of some wood-decomposing basidiomycetes to aromatic compounds related to lignin degradation. Karstenia 12, 46-52.

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

403

Hubbes, M. (1962). Inhibition of Hypoxylon pruinatum by pyrocatechol isolated from bark of aspen. Science 136, 156. Hubbes, M. (1964). New facts on host-parasite relationships in the Hypoxylon canker of aspen. Can. J. Bot. 42, 1489-1494. Hubbes, M. (1969). Benzoic and salicylic acids isolated from a glycoside of aspen bark and their effect on Hypoxylonpruinatum. Can.J. Bot. 47, 1295-1301. Hunter, P. P., Griffin, G.J., and Stipes, R.J. (1976). The influence of osmotic water potential on the linear growth of Endothia species. Phytopathology 66, 1418-1421. Jorgensen, E. (1961). The formation of pinosylvin and its monomethyl ether in the sapwood of Pinus resinosa Nat. Can. J. Bot. 39, 1765-1772. Kamoun, S., and Kado, C. I. (1993). Genetic engineering for plant disease resistance. In "Advanced Engineered Pesticides" (L. Kim, ed.), pp. 165-198. Marcel Dekker, New York. Keen, N. T., and Yoshikawa, M. (1983)./3-1,3-Endoglucanase from soybean releases elicitoractive carbohydrates from fungus cell walls. Plant Physiol. 71,460-465. Kemp, M. S., and Burden, R. S. (1986). Phytoalexins and stress metabolites in the sapwood of trees. Phytochemistry 25, 1261 - 1269. Kirfily, Z., Barna, B., and l~rsek, T. (1972). Hypersensitivity as a consequence, not the cause, of plant resistance to infection. Nature (London) 239, 456-458. Kolattukudy, P. E. (1981). Structure, biosynthesis and biodegradation of cutin and suberin. Annu. Rev. Plant Physiol. 32, 539-567. Ku~., J., and Shain, L. (1977). Antifungal compounds associated with disease resistance in plants. In "Antifungal Compounds" (H. D. Sisler and M. R. Siegel, eds.), Vol. 2, pp. 497595. Marcel Dekker, New York. Lamb, C.J., Ryals,J. A., Ward, E. R., and Dixon, R. A. (1992). Emerging strategies for enhancing crop resistance to microbial pathogens. Biotechnology 10, 1436-1445. Lewinsohn, E., Gijzen, M., and Croteau, R. (1991). Defense mechanisms of conifers. 1. Differences in constitutive and wound-induced monoterpene biosynthesis among species. Plant Physiol. 96, 44-49. Lyr, H. (1965). On the toxicity of oxidized polyphenols. Phytopathol. Z. 52, 229-240. Mauch, E, and Staehelin, L. A. (1989). Functional implications of the subcellular localization of ethylene-induced chitinase and/3-1,3-glucanase in bean leaves. Plant Cell 1, 447457. Mauch, E, Mauch-Mani, B., and Boller, T. (1988). Antifungal hydrolases in pea tissue. II. Inhibition of fungal growth by combinations of chitinase and/3-1,3-glucanase. Plant Physiol. 88, 936-942. McCarroll, D. R., and Thor, E. (1985). Pectolytic, cellulytic and proteolytic activities expressed by cultures of Endothia parasitica and inhibition of these activities by components extracted from Chinese and American chestnut inner bark. Physiol. Plant Pathol. 26, 367-378. McPartland, J. M., and Schoeneweiss, D. E (1984). Hyphal morphology of Botryosphaeria dothidea in vessels of unstressed and drought-stressed stems of Betula alba. Phytopathology 74, 358-362. Miller, R. H., Berryman, A. A., and Ryan, C. A. (1986). Biotic elicitors of defense reactions in lodgepole pine. Phytochemistry 25, 611-612. Mitchell, R. E. (1984). The relevance of non-host-specific toxins in the expression of virulence by pathogens. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 22, 215-245. Moore, K. E. (1978). Barrier-zone formation in wounded stems of sweetgum. Can.j:. For. Res. 8, 389-397. Mfiller, K. O. (1959). Hypersensitivity. In "Plant Pathology, an Advanced Treatise" (C.J.G. Horsfall and A. E. Diamond, eds.), Vol. 1, pp. 469-519. Academic Press, New York. Mfiller, K. O., and B6rger, H. (1940). Experimentelle Untersuchungen fiber die Phytophthora Resistenz der Kartoffel. Arb. Biol. Reichsanst. Land-, Forstwirtsch. Berlin-Dahlem 23, 189-231. Mullick, D. B. (1977). The non-specific nature of defense in bark and wood during wounding,

404

Louis Shain

insect and pathogen attack. In "Recent Advances in Phytochemistry" (F. A. Loweus and V. C. Runeckles, eds.), Vol. 11, p. 395-441. Plenum, New York. Mullick, D. B., and Jensen, G. D. (1976). Rates of non-suberized impervious tissue development after wounding at different times of the year in three conifer species. Can. J Bot. 54, 881892. Mutton, D. B. (1962). Wood resin. In "Wood Extractives" (W. E. Hillis, ed.), pp. 331-363. Academic Press, New York. Neely, D. (1983). Tree trunk growth and wound closure. HortScience 18, 99-100. Nienstaedt, H. (1953). Tannin as a factor in the resistance of chestnut, Castanea spp., to the chestnut blight fungus, Endothia parasitica (Murr) A. and A. Phytopathology 43, 32-38. Nothnagel, E. A., McNeil, M., and Albersheim, P. (1983). Host-pathogen interactions: XXII. A galacturonic acid oligosaccharide from plant cell walls elicits phytoalexins. Plant Physiol. 71, 916-926. Parsons, T.J., Bradshaw, H. D., Jr., and Gordon, M. P. (1989). Systemic accumulation of specific mRNAs in response to wounding in poplar trees. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U S.A. 86, 7895-7899. Pearce, R. B. (1990). Occurrence of decay-associated xylem suberization in a range of woody species. Eur. J. Forest Pathol. 20, 275- 289. Pearce, R. B., and Rutherford, J. (1981 ). A wound-associated suberized barrier to the spread of decay in the sapwood of oak (Quercus robur L.). Physiol. Plant Pathol. 19, 359-369. Pearce, R. B., and Woodward, S. (1986). Compartmentalization and reaction zones barriers at the margin of decayed sapwood in Acer saccharinum L. Physiol. Mol. Plant Pathol. 29, 197216. Pearce, G., Strydom, D.,Johnson, S., and Ryan, C. A. (1991 ). A polypeptide from tobacco leaves induces the synthesis of wound inducible proteinase inhibitor proteins. Science 253, 895898. Popoff, T., Theander, O., and Johansson, M. (1975). Changes in sapwood of roots of Norway spruce attacked by Fomes annosus. II. Organic chemical constituents and their biological effects. Physiol. Plant. 34, 347-356. Prior, C. (1976). Resistance by Corsican pine to attack by Heterobasidion annosum. Ann. Bot. 40, 261-279. Puritch, G. S., and Mullick, D. B. (1975). Studies of periderm. VIII. Effect ofwater stress on the rate of non-suberized impervious tissue (NIT) formation following wounding in Abies grandis.J. Exp. Bot. 26, 903-910. Rennerfelt, E., and Paris, S. K. (1953). Some physiological and ecological experiments with Polyporus annosus Fr. Oikos 4, 58-76. Rioux, D., and Ouellette, G. B. (1991a). Barrier zone formation in host and nonhost trees inoculated with Ophiostoma ulmi. I. Anatomy and histochemistry. Can. J. Bot. 69, 2055-2073. Rioux, D., and Ouellette, G. B. (1991b). Barrier zone formation in host and nonhost trees inoculated with Ophiostoma ulmi. II. Ultrastructure. Can. J. Bot. 69, 2074-2083. Rowe,J. W., and Conner, A. H. (1979). Extractives in eastern hardwoods. Gen. Tech. Rep. FPL 18, Forest Products Laboratory, Forest Service, USDA, Madison, Wisconsin. Ryan, C. (1990). Proteinase inhibitors in plants: Genes for improving defenses against insects and pathogens. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 28, 425-449. Scalbert, A. (1991 ). Antimicrobial properties of tannins. Phytochemistry 30, 3875-3883. Scheffer, T. C. (1986). O~ requirements for growth and survival ofwood-decaying and sapwoodstaining fungi. Can. J. Bot. 64, 1957-1963. Scheffer, T. C., and Cowling, E. B. (1966). Natural resistance of wood to microbial deterioration. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 4, 147-170. Schoeneweiss, D. E (1981 ). The role of environmental stress in diseases of woody plants. Plant Dis. 65, 308- 314. Shain, L. (1967). Resistance of sapwood in stems of loblolly pine to infection by Fomes annosus. Phytopathology 57, 1034-1045.

17. Stem Defense against Pathogens

405

Shain, L. (1971). The response of sapwood of Norway spruce to infection by Fomes annosus. Phytopathology 61,301-307. Shain, L. (1976). The effects of extractives from black locust heartwood on Fomes rimosus and other decay fungi. Proc. Am. Phytopath. Soc. 3, 216. [Abstract] Shain, L. (1979). Dynamic responses of differentiated sapwood to injury and infection. Phytopathology 69, 1143-1147. Shain, L., and Hillis, W. E. (1971). Phenolic extractives in Norway spruce and their effects on Fomes annosus. Phytopathology 61,841-845. Shain, L., and Hillis, W. E. (1972). Ethylene production in Pinus radiata in response to SirexAmylostereum attack. Phytopathology 62, 1407-1409. Shain, L., and Hillis, W. E. (1973). Ethylene production in xylem of Pinus radiata in relation to heartwood formation. Can.J Bot. 51, 1331-1335. Shain, L., and MacKay, J. E G. (1973). Phenol-oxidizing enzymes in the heartwood of Pinus radiata. Forest Sci. 19, 153-155. Shain, L., and Miller, J. B. (1988). Ethylene production by excised sapwood of clonal eastern cottonwood and the compartmentalization and closure of seasonal wounds. Phytopathology 78, 1261-1265. Shain, L., Miller,J. B., and Spalding, R.J. (1994). Responses of American and Chinese chestnut to Cryphonectria parasitica and ethylene. In "Proceedings of the International Chestnut Conference" (M. L. Double and W. L. MacDonald, eds.), pp. 97-101. West Virginia University Press, Morgantown, West Virginia. Shain, L., and Wheeler, H. (1975). Production of ethylene by oats resistant and susceptible to victorin. Phytopathology 65, 88-89. Shigo, A. L. (1965). Decay and discolorization in red maple. Phytopathology 55, 957-962. Shigo, A. L. (1967). Successions of organisms in discolorization and decay of wood. In "International Review of Forest Research" (J. A. Romberger and P. Mikola, eds.), Vol. II, pp. 237239. Academic Press, New York. Shigo, A. L. (1984). Compartmentalization: A conceptual framework for understanding how trees grow and defend themselves. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 22, 189-214. Shigo, A. L., and Shortle, W. C. (1979). Compartmentalization of discolored wood in heartwood of red oak. Phytopathology 69, 710- 711. Shortle, W. C., Tattar, T. A., and Rich, A. E. (1971). Effects of some phenolic compounds on the growth of Phialophora melinii and Fomes connatus. Phytopathology 61,552-555. Stoutemyer, V. T., and Britt, O. K. (1970). Ethrel and plant tissue cultures. Bioscience20, 914. Sutherland, M. W. (1991). The generation of oxygen radicals during host plant responses to infection. Physiol. Mol. PlantPathol. 39, 79-93. Tippett, J. T., and Shigo, A. L. (1981). Barriers to decay in conifer roots. Eur. J. For. Pathol. 11, 51-59. Vance, C. P., and Kirk, T. K., and Sherwood, R. T. (1980). Lignification as a mechanism of disease resistance. Annu. Rev. Phytopathol. 18, 259-288. Van Parijs,J., Brockaert, W. F., Goldstein, I.J., and Peumans, W.J. (1991 ). Hevein: An antifungal protein from rubber-tree (Hevea brasiliensis) latex. Planta 183, 258-264. Verrall, A. E (1938). The probable mechanism of the protective action of resin in fire wounds on red pine.J. For. 36, 1231-1233. V6geli, U., Meins, E, and Boller, T. (1988). Co-ordinated regulation of chitinase and/3-1,3glucanase in bean leaves. Planta 174, 364-372. Wagener, W. W., and Bega, R. V. (1958). Heartrots of incense cedar. USDA Forest Service, Forest Pest Leaflet 30, p. 7. Wargo, P. M. (1975). Lysis of the cell wall of Armillaria mellea by enzymes from forest trees. Physiol Plant Pathol. 5, 99-105. Wilcox, W. W. (1970). Tolerance of Polyporus amarus to extractives from incense cedar heartwood. Phytopathology 60, 919- 923.

406

Louis Shain

Wildon, D. C., Thain, J. F., Minchin, P. E. H., Gubb, I. R., Reilly, A.J., Skipper, Y. D., Doher~, H. M., O'Donnell, e.J., and Bowels, D.J. (1992). Electrical signalling and systemic proteinase inhibitor induction in the wounded plant. Nature (London) 360, 62-65. Woodward, S., and Pearce, R. B. (1988). The role of stilbenes in the resistance of sitka spruce (Picea sitchensis (Bong) Carr.) to the entry of decay fungi. Physiol. Mol. Plant Pathol. 33, 127-149. Yamada, T., Tamura, H., and Mineo, K. (1988). The response of sugi (Cryptomeriajaponica D. Don) sapwood to fungal invasion following attack by the sugi bark borer. Physiol. Mol. Plant Pathol. 33, 429-442. Zhu, Q., Maher, E. A., Masoud, S., Dixon, R. A., and Lamb, c.J. (1994). Enhanced protection against fungal attack by constitutive coexpression of chitinase and glucanase genes in transgenic tobacco. Bio/Technolog~ 12, 807-812.

V Synthesis

This Page Intentionally Left Blank

18 Stems in the Biology of the Tissue, Organism, Stand, and Ecosystem

Stems come in many forms, have a wide range of longevities, and serve a n u m b e r of different functions. Almost all stems have served humans as sources of fuel, fiber, and building materials for thousands of years. From the dugout canoes of the indigenous people of the Amazon to the western redcedar bark baskets of the coastal tribes of the Pacific Northwest region of North America to the extraction of the cancer-suppressing chemical taxol from the bark of Taxus, the role of the stem and its parts in h u m a n culture and history is impressive. For these sociological and economic reasons, a book on the basic biology of stems has merit. However, there are even more compelling reasons for such a book. The control of carbon allocation to the stem is important to individuals in production ecology and silviculture programs. The control of carbon utilization in the stem is important to individuals in a variety of end-product fields including those in pulp and paper, wood products, and construction. Although less visually dramatic, stems play a critical role in agriculture and horticulture: included are issues associated with crop density, foliar display, cutting longevity, harvesting technology and biofuel production. Carbon acquisition and storage, the movement of materials and energy in biological systems, canopy structure and spatial heterogeneity, snags, and coarse woody debris all involve stems, their historical and present function, their physical size and structure, and their chemical nature. Much of the discussion of stems in this book focuses on evolutionarily advanced woody plants; however, most of the functions discussed also existed in early vascular plants such as PsiloPlant Stems

409

Copyright 9 1995 by Academic Press, Inc. All rights of reproduction in any form reserved.

410

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

tum, in which stems are the primary support, storage, and photosynthetic structures. For the organism of which they are part, stems have been traditionally recognized to serve three primary functions: support, transport, and storage. The preceding chapters serve to remind us that stems are involved in other functions and processes in addition to those traditionally recognized. Although it is obvious that stems link the water- and nutrient-absorbing surfaces with the carbon-capturing surfaces, how this linkage is structurally and functionally regulated is currently one of the most intense research areas in biology (Hinckley and Ceulemans, 1989; Chapin, 1991; Meinzer and Grantz, 1991; Jackson, 1993; Tardieu and Davies, 1993; Sperry and Saliendra, 1994; Fuchs and Livingston, 1995). In addition to new insights into the mechanisms behind these functions and associated structures, additional functions are recognized and described in this book. Our role in this final chapter is to synthesize and highlight information developed within the book. Key in our approach will be to examine themes that emerged either in the individual chapters or in the workshop itself.

Stems occupy a unique position and have many unique characteristics as components of plants. They are arguably the least disposable part of a plant and yet they are frequently exposed to the greatest stresses. A stem may fail physiologically (i.e., cavitation) or mechanically (i.e., some loading stress exceeds its capacity) or it may be induced to failure by herbivory, disease, fire, or gravity. Stems may be mechanically abraded by soil, ice particles, animals, or even other stems. Given the trade-offs associated with carbon allocation in a resource-limited environment, stems are frequently cited as having the lowest or one of the lowest priorities for carbon allocation within a plant. Because the stem is vulnerable to both abiotic and biotic stresses and because of its low priority for carbon allocation, two developmental features appear to be very important: the ability to compartmentalize wounds and the presence of structural and functional redundancy. Stems, which undergo secondary development, compartmentalize injury rather than heal it. How this tendency to compartmentalize affects stembranch junctions and, therefore, disease, developmental, and transport interactions has been discussed widely (e.g., Zimmermann, 1983; Shigo, 1985; Julin et al., 1993). Compartmentalization involves a series of biochemical, morphological, and developmental responses following injury. Locations where twigs join branches or branches join the main stem frequently serve as infection courts when the twig or branch dies. This junction of branches with the stem is a region with a high occurrence of xylem vessel endings.

18. Stems: A Perspective

411

Possibly there are no continuous vessels extending through stem-branch junctions. Therefore, the lack of a continuous, direct vascular connection between the secondary xylem of the stem and that of the branch appears to enable the stem to compartmentalize the dead branch stub and isolate it from the living tissue of the stem. However, this isolation may have consequences for water and nutrient movement from the stem to the branch. In contrast to the lack of continuous linkage of secondary xylem vessels, the vessels in the primary xylem of young branches do extend into the stem (e.g., Zimmermann, 1983; Dickson and Isebrands, 1991). However, this direct linkage is of short duration as the primary tissue is quickly supplanted by secondary tissue. In many long-lived conifers, older, foliage-bearing, elongating branches do not produce a new ring at the base of the branch every year--further illustrating the lack of a direct linkage between the vascular system of branches and stems (Roberts, 1994). Redundancy is manifested in a number of ways. Root growth capacity, refoliation potential, epicormic meristems, adventitious meristems, multiple stems, vast expanses of parallel water-conducting (i.e., xylem) and food-conducting (i.e., phloem) conduits, storage capacity, and buffering capacity are all expressions of this redundancy. The stem appears to have as many redundant elements as any other major part of the plant. One important aspect of redundancy is the presence of multiple, repetitive units of growth and function (e.g., White, 1979; Watson and Casper, 1984; Watkinson and White, 1985; Hardwick, 1986; Watson, 1986; Barlow, 1989; Kelly, 1992). These units have been termed modules, metamers, or physiologically independent units. A module is defined as the leaf, the stem to which it is attached, and the subtending axillary bud. For the plant, modular growth is made possible by localizing cell division to meristematic areas, although this limits the potential growth rate of the plant (in contrast with algae or bacteria). Modular growth enables small regions of a plant to attain autonomy with respect to carbon resources while, through repetition of parts (modules), reaching a large final size. With modular growth, opportunities to allocate limited resources and the flexibility to respond to changes in resource availability become possibilities while the proportion of the organism that is vulnerable (developing) at any given time is limited. For example, the development and growth of most modules are suppressed through the inhibition of lateral meristems and will be expressed only under special conditions (Senn and Haukioja, 1994; Honkanen et al., 1994). Even when resources are plentiful, the number of modules actually growing versus the potential number that could be growing is low. In efforts to scale or integrate physiological processes studied at the organ level to the whole organism or to subsample the entire organism, a scale between the organ and organism has been sought. Frequently, the branch is cited as such an intermediate scale (e.g., Ford et al., 1990; Houpis

412

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

et al., 1991; Sprugel et al., 1991; Teskey et al., 1991; Barton et al., 1993; Dufrene et al., 1993). Critical in the definition of a module is its absolute carbon autonomy; that is, once developed, a module no longer imports carbon (Sprugel et al., 1991). Developmentally and physiologically, it is clear that the only truly autonomous unit is the module as defined above. However, many investigators have chosen to lump extensive numbers of modules together in the form of a branch and consider this new unit as the autonomous unit. Although Sprugel et al. (1991) found considerable justification for this broader definition, especially from a carbon consideration, they cautioned that a number of natural and experimental conditions violated the definition of autonomy or functional independence. Thus, the rules of autonomy may be obeyed when a branch serves merely as an unaltered study unit whereas manipulating the branch may result in a breakdown of autonomous behavior. Allometric relations are pervasive in the growth and development and, therefore, the management and research of trees. Such relations are due to "correlated growth patterns" and are also indicative of structuralfunctional relationships (Sinnott, 1963). Every forest manager depends on simple measures of stem diameter at 1.37 m (breast height) to yield information about height, volume, and market value. Scientists use measures of stem dimensions for information about fine root production (Vogt et al., 1985), foliage quantity (Huber, 1924; Shinozaki et al., 1964; Grier and Waring, 1974), and whole-organism productivity (Gholz, 1982). At a fine scale, conducting capacity of vascular tissue has been correlated with the maximum tree height possible for a given site quality (Pothier et al., 1989; Yoder et al., 1994) and with the maximum potential rate of gas exchange (Mishio, 1992; Shumway et al., 1993). Unfortunately, many allometric considerations, whether at the macro-or microscale, are plagued by the chicken-andthe-egg syndrome; that is, does stem capacity determine foliage capacity or is foliage capacity set by a limiting resource (e.g., light or nutrients) that then sets stomatal, stem hydraulic, and stem growth capacities (Meinzer and Grantz, 1991; Meinzer et al., 1992; Hinckley et al., 1994) ? As illustrated in Fig. 1, stems can be viewed from a number of different scales of biological organization. Because many current topics in physiological ecology and developmental biology are focused on issues of scale, it is worth using Fig. 1 to illustrate how these scales might affect our perception of critical issues and how certain processes and structures, which assume importance at one scale, may be largely unimportant at others. The tree line situation depicted in Fig. 1 (top) suggests issues of climate change, population biology, and environmental gradients. The small group of trees seen in the distance in Fig. 1 (top) and close up in Fig. 1 (middle) evoke other issues--competition, protection, and microrelief. The individual branch circled in Fig. 1 (middle) and shown in cross-section in Fig. 1 (bot-

18. Stems: A Perspective

413

A consideration of stems or parts of stems from three different perspectives. (A) Landscape perspective illustrating trees near timberline in the Colorado Rockies. (B) Stand perspective showing trees in one part of the landscape perspective. (C) Branch to tissue level perspective of a branch located on the leeward side of the stand or clump shown in (B). (Modified after Katz et al., 1989.)

414

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

tom) indicates a completely different set of issuesmconducting ability, storage capacity, ring width growth, and so on. As scientists, we may isolate ourselves in one issue, but that issue is not isolated within the system we are studying. For example, ring width growth and hydraulic conductivity of the stem section shown in Fig. 1 (bottom) cannot be effectively studied unless we know something about where the branch came from and the general environment in which the b r a n c h / t r e e are growing. First, at the ecosystem or community level, stems are important as they (1) provide vertical and horizontal structure, (2) influence microclimate, (3) directly and indirectly influence soil-building processes, (4) affect hydrological processes, (5) provide structure in the form of both fine and coarse woody debris to their own system as well as to other systems (e.g., streams), (6) are the major form of above-ground carbon storage, and (7) are an important c o m p o n e n t of ecosystem legacy. Because of disturbance, ecosystems are disrupted and, as a consequence, large stems may provide a means by which the former ecosystem links structurally and functionally with the new, developing ecosystem. Second, at the stand or individual organism level, a number of other issues regarding stems arise. These include root-foliage linkages, the influence of genetic variation of productivity or reproductive success, the importance of sexual or asexual reproduction, the nature of the phenological patterns and their control, the response of stems to environmental factors such as wind and snow, and the nature of competitive interactions between individual plants. Last, at the organ or tissue level, issues are considered such as cell production, the response of different tissue types to environmental cues and stresses, the nature and control of growth, the role of tissues in particular functions such as transport, strength, and defense, the induction and release of living tissues from dormancy, the patterns of carbon and nutrient allocation, and the integration of function by various cell types in various configurations. These issues, features, and concepts, as well as others, have been the general focus of the preceding chapters. From these chapters and our own considerations, a number of themes/questions have emerged and we treat these individually.

Stems must be functional for the present and yet must be the foundation for the future. As a consequence, stems must be "tough" and must have an ability to buffer abiotic/biotic pressures. Successful buffering frequently results in longevity and an accumulation of size, structure, biomass, and "history." Because of their size and longevity, stem tissues cannot be costly to build and, most importantly, to maintain. The presence of heartwood and

18. Stems: A Perspective

415

the small percentage of tissue that is actually alive in the sapwood are reflections of these constraints. Limits on growth, as set by the rules of modularity and seasonality, and limits on unidirectional tissue expansion, as set by meristematic geometry and resource availability, are all manifestations of the constraints placed on stems. Stems are largely manifestations of the long-term investment of carbon; their form and position within a community are mostly the result of the interaction between their long life span and abiotic and biotic pressures. Although we appreciate this, we do not fully understand how genetic background (as it provides architectural, physiological, and developmental constraints and opportunities), prior history, and the current abiotic and biotic environment interact to affect present patterns of response, growth, and allocation. Key present and future research topics are the following: how do trade-offs play out in different environments, and how are resources allocated to affect these trade-offs. The long-lived nature of stems means that a number of safety issues are important in their continued function. These issues include mechanical support, hydraulic conducting ability, developmental responses to abiotic and biotic pressures, protective mechanisms against physical and biotic injury, and the ability to replace, repair, or compartmentalize injuries. The stem must be capable of responding to breakdown in each of the important functions it serves. A number of mechanical support/safety issues are highlighted in this book, including the need for developmental responses to changing loads and to physical cracks in the stem. Loss of conducting ability in the xylem must be localized to minimize spread and lost conducting elements must be either refilled or replaced through renewed cambial activity. Likewise, sapwood pathogens must be compartmentalized to prevent their spread into uninvaded sapwood and new, developing xylem. Plants faced with frequent disturbances, such as fire and avalanche, must have life history strategies associated with their ability to withstand or recover from disturbance.

Another theme in many of the chapters and workshop discussions involves a concept of plant structures that are replaceable or only functional for short periods. A rachis, with its attached leaflets, can be considered throwaway in comparison to twigs or short shoots. Multiple stems in shrubs may represent throwaway units and this growth form may be particularly suited to harsh, risky environments such as extremes of hot, dry, or cold, where this form tends to dominate. The earlywood vessels of ring-porous species, which in a sense are optimal for conduction when the soil is wet

416

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

and xylem tensions are low, become dysfunctional either later in the growing season or during the winter. Bark also follows a throw-away strategy in many woody plant species. Even the entire above-ground structures may be throwaway in some fire-tolerant species with stored reserves u n d e r g r o u n d or near the base of the stem. Following a fire and the destruction of the canopy, a new canopy emerges from the base and provides carbohydrates for whole-plant growth and production of the next canopy. As discussed previously, the crown of a tree may be regarded as a series of structurally linked, semiautonomous units. Such a developmental plan means that many of the units are repetitious and, therefore, throwaway. An additional consequence of this modularity is that only a few of the potential modules are actually growing while the rest are dormant. Branches in trees may thus represent throwaway structures in a sense similar to the stems of shrubs. As the local environment changes, such as through increased shading among lower branches as a tree grows, these structures may be shed. An interesting extension of this is found with short shoots of Populus trichocarpa, a species native to the Pacific Northwest of North America. Short shoots, when dropped either because of drought or mechanical stresses, can root and form new ramets of the parent tree.

The morphology of a woody plant can be viewed in terms of (1) a developmental perspective, in which the apical meristem itself can be separated into organogenesis (plastochronal activity) and extension activity (growth), and (2) a structural or architectural perspective (Champagnat, 1989). The shoot system is made up of individual shoots of different branching orders. As discussed earlier, shoots are composed of repetitive units called modules or metamers. For roots, the module is less clearly defined but parallels to shoot modules exist; for example, the developmental pattern for lateral roots is analogous to sylleptic shoots of the shoot system (Barlow, 1989). Similar to the shoot system, the root system can be broken down easily into different branching orders and these orders may have different morphogenetic characteristics (Coutts, 1989). However, our understanding of the below-ground crown is far weaker than that of the above-ground crown. An important and emerging theme in plant biology concerns the nature of the response of the plant to stimuli, that is, how the stimulus (light, gravity, wind, cold, etc.) elicits a response and how this response is transmitted to other parts of the plant (e.g., hormonally, hydraulically, chemically, mechanically, electrically, etc.). For example, at the membrane level, mechanosensors may be involved, translating mechanical movement or changes in mechanical stress to gradients in calcium, responses in calmo-

18. Stems: A Perspective

417

dulin, and changes in electropotential between cells (Pickard, 1984; Telewski, 1995). A mechanistic foundation at many different levels of biological organization is clearly important in our efforts to understand how wind, gravity, and biomechanical stresses are translated into changes in vascular structure and branch and stem form. Models will be one means by which these foundations are linked across scales (e.g., Fisher, 1992; Ford, 1992; Chen et al., 1994). Most reviews of the interaction of plant growth substances with growth and development present the reader with a thorough and critical view of where we are with regard to each plant growth substance or hormone, but not a developmentally, spatially, and temporally integrated focus. In addition, questions regarding the intellectual framework, the measurement technique, appropriate experimental design and protocol, and other features cloud our understanding of the role and function of these substances (e.g., Trewavas, 1986;Jackson, 1993; Sachs et al., 1993). Given what is known about autonomous development and the presence of semiautonomous units, it seems unwise to use an animal analog for understanding these substances or how the perception of a stimulus elicits a response. An example of the kind of careful work necessary to tease apart the role of growth substances in plant development is provided by Sharp et al. (1994). Woody plants will remain largely a frontier in this arena for many years. As in other areas, unanswered questions come to mind from the material in the previous chapters concerned with stem development. What controls structure and function, their interaction and feedback, and how is this interaction regulated? What regulates or controls cell number, expansion, size, and cell wall form and content?

Plants with large woody stems such as trees present a n u m b e r of experimental limitations or difficulties. They may be difficult to access, to sample, or to manipulate because of their size. Because they are very long-lived, the influence of a single point-in-time external abiotic or biotic factor may have no effect (i.e., its impact is buffered), a very long-term influence or its effect may lag by several years (e.g., Woodward et al., 1994). In addition, the long life span means that trees are in a sense an integration of their entire past history--this history then partially or largely shapes their present response to abiotic and biotic factors. Pragmatically, working with these plants often means studying nonmodel species for which little fundamental physiological or anatomical information exists. Other difficulties that arise from the nature of the stem involve issues of scaling. It is not a trivial exercise to reconstruct a large object (like an entire tree) from an understanding of its

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

parts at a microscopic scale when the behavior of large objects can become more than a simple sum of processes in their parts. Another limitation of studying the stem is the intermediate location of the stem between organs at either end. Manipulating the organs in order to study their responses is frequently done; however, rarely is the stem manipulated independently of the root and foliage organs in order to study it. Its intermediate position creates both a structural and an intellectual barrier to an experimental approach (as compared to descriptive studies). Other difficulties associated with the stem occur because it links above- and below-ground processes, both in a linear, direct (e.g., hydraulic) way and in far more complex ways (e.g., nutrient translocation), and it may have simple to complex interactions with other organisms. The linkage between the stem and below-ground processes is also difficult to study because of the size of these organisms and the relative inaccessibility of the below-ground components. In a positive light, many stems chronicle the past in the form of the growth ring or in the nature of the stable isotopes stored in the wood (Cook and Kairiukstis, 1990; Telewski and Lynch, 1991; Livingston and Spittlehouse, 1993). Dendrochronology, growth analysis (e.g., Duff and Nolan, 1953), and analysis of the stable isotopes of carbon and oxygen all provide interesting and sometimes sensitive insights into the past. One important area of future research involves the linkage of physiological mechanism and developmental biology to the formation and character of a tree ring. A considerable intellectual foundation already exists; however, a full understanding has not been achieved. Additional positive features of large stems are their experimental importance in understanding water flow and its control, and water potential gradients and their development (Zimmermann, 1983; Pallardy et al., 1995). Conceptual advances in our understanding of cavitation, embolism, and hydraulic architecture have arisen largely because of research focused on large woody stems. One interesting development has been the challenge to the cohesion theory (Zimmermann et al. 1993; 1994a,b; Sperry and Saliendra, 1994). Ultimately, experiments involving large woody plants, linked with good theory and sound experimentation, will lead to the resolution of this conflict.

The functions and processes occurring in stems often interact, although such interactions do not always represent trade-offs (see Section VII). The presence of terminal flowers on stems strongly affects branching patterns as

18. Stems:A Perspective

419

the shoot develops. Stems of trees versus shrubs with horizontal stems have different mechanical support needs. Transport processes in the xylem interact with leaf processes that control water loss rates. Plants may operate in terms of leaf and stem water potential near the point of runaway xylem breakdown due to cavitation and embolism. Thus stomatal behavior is coupled to the conductance of the stem. A number of other interactions are involved with xylem structure. For hydraulic functions, conduit diameter and variation in diameter over a growth ring interact with the seasonality of embolisms to determine conducting ability. Cell diameter is also related to mechanical support abilities. Aside from transport in the xylem, the nature of the phloem tissue regarding the shunting of solutes in and out of the phloem may determine the temporal separation of root and cambial growth. Ray parenchyma, a rather minor tissue in terms of percentage stem volume occupied, plays a myriad of roles including storage, defense, mechanical padding, repair, and lateral transport. Other processes, such as the assimilation of metabolites in stems, interact with gas exchange to determine the 02 concentration present at the cambium. The structural needs of the stem for support have led to an organ with a low surface area-to-volume ratio and hence difficulty in 02 diffusion. These characteristics may lead to hypoxic conditions in metabolically active regions such as the cambium. In any discussion of function, process, and structure interactions, issues of scale rapidly assume a role of major concern. Following an examination of the role of photosynthesis in the distribution of rain forest plants, Field (1988) stated that "photosynthetic characteristics are several steps removed from ecological success." Even more strongly worded are the conclusions of Kfippers (1994) that investigators "reduce (their) attention to unnecessary details of leaf physiology, morphology, and partitioning that do not have significance at higher levels of integration." Kfippers arrived at this conclusion following a study of photosynthetic performance of two Australian Eucalyptus species and how such a comparison yielded little insight into the life history strategies of these two species. Leaves of Eucalyptus pauciflora (snow gum) have almost twice the photosynthetic capacity of leaves of Eucalyptus delegatensis (alpine ash); however, differences in leaf longevity and leaf area index per plant result in similar total carbon balances. Where it might be hypothesized that height growth should be the highest priority in potential competitive situations, the snow gum is much shorter than the alpine ash. However, the greater allocation of carbon into a lignotuber and thick bark by the snow gum results in a greater survival in both fire and frost situations. A combination of frost pockets and fire borders appears to explain the local separation of these two species. This research by Kfippers illustrates how carbon allocation to the stem differs depending on environ-

420

Thomas M. Hinckley and Paul[. Schulte

mental pressures and on how an examination of the properties of the leaf alone would not have resulted in an understanding of the physical separation of these two species.

In the preceding chapters of this book we have seen many illustrated cases of trade-offs between the various functions and processes of stems. These stand out separately from the previously described interactions because the interacting processes or functions may negatively influence one another. Even within a particular stem function, trade-offs can be apparent. The tissues making up stems are largely nonphotosynthetic and hence nonproductive for carbon gain, and yet this organ is essential for overtopping adjacent plants. Some stems are photosynthetic, however, and are capable of positive rates of net assimilation. Stem photosynthesizers will have poor insulation against thermal injury from fire and perhaps even from high radiation loads---species of Arbutus (e.g., A. menziesii, A. unedo, and A. andranae) have green stems in the spring, orange stems in the summer, and then the orange-brown layer peels off either in the fall or spring to reveal a green stem. Stems also support populations of epiphytes and some species of epiphytes are able to fix nitrogen; however, changes in the population of an epiphyte on a photosynthetic stem can alter its ability to fix carbon. The stem is important in displaying and orienting structures carried by the shoot. An optimum leaf display for photosynthesis, such as horizontal shoots, can have a high mechanical support cost. Placement of leaves at the top of a canopy may be optimum for photosynthesis, but has high support and transport costs. An optimal floral display from the pollination and seed dispersal perspective (flowers and fruits at ends of branches) may also have a high mechanical support cost. The water transport functions of stems display several trade-offs. Wide xylem conduits have lower flow resistance, but may be more susceptible to blockage (particularly from freezing-induced embolisms) or to the movement of disease organisms. Some species operate with small safety margins (water potential close to that leading to runaway cavitation of the xylem), and these species exert a fight control over leaf water potential or foliar abscission and do not display significant osmotic adjustment in response to water stress. In contrast, other species have a large safety margin (conductance loss due to cavitation occurs gradually as water potential declines) and they utilize osmotic adjustment to tolerate low leaf water potentials. Storage tissue can buffer the leaves against changes in water potential, but may influence mechanical stability of the plant (e.g., Andean rosette). Water storage in the stem is best located near leaf surfaces; however, it should

18. Stems: A Perspective

421

not be too available. Although water storage in the stem serves a positive function, the tissues associated with storage have a high construction and maintenance cost. The importance in controlling water loss from the stem affects the diffusion of gases in and out of the stem. Stems may have specialized structures when this trade-off becomes important (e.g., lenticels). As stem size increases, trade-offs between a number of features appear to change. For example, response times become longer and investments in preservation must increase. Storage capacity increases, but maintenance costs increase, although perhaps not proportionately to the increase in size. Last, the ability to acclimate or adjust decreases, while the ability to influence, or dominate, the community increases. As in other areas, unanswered questions come to mind from the material in the previous chapters concerned with trade-offs. Can optimization be used to understand trade-offs (see below)? The entire role of ray and longitudinal parenchyma is not fully understood; their maintenance clearly represents a carbon cost, but their presence may be an important element in stem redundancy, in the ability to take up compounds actively from the xylem, in lateral transfer of material, and in the ability of the stem of the plant to compartmentalize injury. What are their patterns with evolutionary origin, within the same genus, with evergreen vs deciduous species, root sprouters vs seeders, or with easy vs difficult cavitators?

Many topics discussed at the workshop and in the preceding chapters raise the issue of the optimization of specific functions versus an optimization response that covers multiple functions. Stems have some particular set of characteristics, including a set of mechanical-structural properties, a set of hydraulic properties, and perhaps others as well. These properties, in part, determine the ability of the stem to carry out certain functions such as support and transport. In relating structural characteristics and function (like Little Red Riding H o o d biology: "Grandma, what big eyes you have!" "The better to see you w i t h . . . " ) we sometimes tend to wonder how well particular structures are tuned for one or more of the stem functions. For example, it is easy in studying water transport to view the stem as a conducting organ and to restrict the evolutionary perspective to the development of tissues and cell types toward some combination of low resistance and safe conduits. Even here we see potential trade-offs. It would seem that in any case in which there are organs with multiple functions or there are potential trade-offs in structures fulfilling even a single function, there exists the likelihood of interactions between structural solutions to the various problems in each function. It is also likely that

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

Optimization of characteristics and functions is complicated by the interactions between tissue or cell characteristics and particular functions. Although an optimum characteristic may exist when related to a single function (A), considerations of the same function with respect to multiple characteristics may or may not lead to a single optimum solution (B). Multiple solutions may exist for combinations of various stem functions leading to successful overall stem function (C).

multiple solutions exist that provide local optima in a solution space. An example of these possibilities is illustrated in Fig. 2. Here, if a single variable such as vascular conduit diameter is considered as affecting conducting ability, perhaps there might be some optimum diameter combining the effects of diameter on flow resistance and conduit vulnerability as affected by freeze-induced embolism (Fig. 2A). If another structural characteristic is included, such as conducting cell length, we now have a two-dimensional surface relating conducting ability to these two structural variables. It is possible that a unique combination of the two variables exists that maximizes conducting ability (Fig. 2B). However, the surface may have multiple peaks, each representing different solutions to the problem (Wright, 1988). A similar approach may be used to relate stem functions as independent vario

18. Stems:A Perspective

423

ables and organism survival or evolutionary success as the dependent variable. Here again, there may be many solutions (or, graphically, local peaks) to the problem of how stems are able to function (Fig. 2C). Therefore we should be careful in thinking about optimization so that we are not focusing too narrowly on a particular function when the associated structures may have evolved in a broader context (Parker and Maynard Smith, 1990). In addition, much of what we see in an organism, particularly a long-lived one, was determined or influenced by history. The particular set of circumstances determining stem shape, for example, may no longer be present; therefore, the use of present conditions to assess issues of optimization may be fraught with error.

In Exploitation of Environmental Heterogeneity by Plants (Caldwell and Pearcy, 1994), both the authors and the editors emphasize the significance of the pattern and scale of temporal and spatial heterogeneity in resources and how, at the level of the individual organism, carbon allocation, architectural plasticity, physiological plasticity, and linked developmental and physiological plasticity may be involved in the response of the plant to this heterogeneity. A considerable body of literature exists on the mechanisms of acquisition and response to broad differences in resource availability and, as a consequence, the allocation of biomass to capture these resources (Gulmon and Chu, 1981; Huston and Smith, 1987; Tilman, 1988; Borchert, 1991; Chapin, 1991; Grime, 1994; Stitt and Schulze, 1994). Superimposed on this relatively gross scale of heterogeneity are smaller and smaller scales of heterogeneity, from the seasonal to the millisecond changes in resources and from one position to another in the foliar and in the root canopy. Many current topics in physiological ecology and developmental biology are largely focused on these issues of resource capture and utilization by plants in a patchy world. In such discussion, the stem clearly represents not only the critical link between roots and leaves, but it also assumes a major role in the exploitation of above-ground resources. As we have learned in this book, the stem, its form, its durability, its role in storage, transport and support, protection and defense, is a critical albeit underacknowledged component of the plant. Only in production forestry does the stem assume a dominant role in the literature and usually for its economic role. On the basis'of what we have learned in this book, several general messages can be presented. At the scale of the tissue or organ, the following points appear to be important.

424

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

9 Stems are composed of modules. 9 Stems compartmentalize wounds; stems also compartmentalize function. 9 Stems of different species have a highly variable mix of cell types and configurations, all of which yield successful physiological and mechanical organs. 9 Stems serve transport, storage, and support roles. They are physiologically and mechanically important. In many cases they exert active control over which parts of the shoot receive resources. 9 The stem is vulnerable; this includes vulnerability to both abiotic and biotic stresses. A stem may fail physiologically or mechanically or it may be induced to fail by other agents. 9 Some stems or parts of stems are throwaway. However, primary stems are rarely as disposable as leaves, fine roots, or branches. At the scale of the whole organism, the following points are important. 9 Stems are architecturally and functionally i m p o r t a n t in that they are involved in the display of both foliage and reproductive structures. 9 Stems may be extremely durable and long-lived; however, there is considerable variation, from the stem of a desert annual to the stem of a Pinus longaeva tree. 9 Stems require surprisingly litde carbon and nutrients to maintain themselves once constructed. 9 Often e m b e d d e d in the annual rings and branch scars of many stems is the history of the whole organism and how it interacted with the climate and its neighbors. At the stand or c o m m u n i t y level, the following points are made. 9 Stems create their own microenvironment, which changes as the stand develops. 9 Stems contain surprisingly little living biomass when they are alive, but may contain more living biomass, in the form of other organisms, when they are dead. Finally, at the ecosystem level, stems are i m p o r t a n t for a n u m b e r of reasons. 9 Stems channel water and nutrients in two directions: from the soil to the atmosphere and from the canopy to the g r o u n d (as stem flow). 9 Stems provide vertical and horizontal structure. 9 Stems provide structure to other systems such as riparian zones. 9 Stems are the major form of stored carbon and standing biomass in many of the ecosystems of the world. 9 Stems form an i m p o r t a n t c o m p o n e n t of ecosystem legacy. Although i m p o r t a n t and revealing issues emerge at each scale, it is critical to retain the perspective of Allen and Hoekstra (1992): "For any level of

18. Stems: A Perspective

aggregation, it is necessary to look both to larger scales to u n d e r s t a n d the context and to smaller scales to u n d e r s t a n d mechanism; anything else would be incomplete." This book provides the reader with an appreciation of the stem from a wide diversity of perspectives while giving the reader the conceptual and experimental foundation to apply the perspective of Allen and Hoekstra. As biologists we tend to study our small piece of the stem, but if we are to u n d e r s t a n d it as an entire structure, we n e e d to take this b r o a d e r view.

Allen, T. F. H., and Hoekstra, W. T. (1992). "Toward a Unified Ecosystem." Columbia University Press, New York. Barlow, P. W. (1989). Meristems, metamers and modules and the development of shoot and root systems. Bot. J. Linn. Soc. 100, 255-279. Barton, C. V. M., Lee, H.SJ., andJarvis, P.G. (1993). A branch bag and COs control system for long-term COs enrichment of mature Sitka spruce. Plant CellEnviron. 16, 1139-1148. Borchert, R. (1991). Growth periodicity and dormancy. In "Physiology of Trees" (A. S. Raghavendra, ed.), pp. 221-245.John Wiley & Sons, New York. Caldwell, M. M., and Pearcy, R. W. (eds.) (1994). "Exploitation of Environmental Heterogeneity by Plants." Academic Press, San Diego, California. Champagnat, P. (1989). Rest and activity in vegetative buds of trees. Ann. Sci. For. 46, 9s-26s. Chapin, F. S., III (1991). Integrated responses of plants to stress. BioScience41, 29-36. Chen, S. G., Ceulemans, R., and Impens, I. (1994). A fractal-based Populus canopy structure model for the calculation of light interception. For. Ecol. Manage. 69, 97-110. Cook, E. R., and Kairiukstis, L. A. (1990). "Methods of Dendrochronology: Applications in the Environmental Sciences." Kluwer Academic Publishers, Norwell, Massachusetts. Courts, M.P. (1989). Factors affecting the direction of growth of tree roots. Ann. Sci. For. 46, 277s-287s. Dickson, R. E., and Isebrands, J. G. (1991). Leaves as regulators of stress response. In "Response of Plants to Multiple Stresses" (H. A. Mooney, W. E. Winner, and E.J. Pell, eds.), pp. 3-34, Academic Press, San Diego, California. Duff, G. H., and Nolan, N.J. (1953). Growth and morphogenesis in the Canadian forest species. I. The controls of cambial and apical activity in Pinus resinosa Ait. Can.J. Bot. 31,471-513. Dufrene, E., Pontailler, J.-Y., and Saugier, B. (1993). A branch bag technique for simultaneous COs enrichment and assimilation measurements on beech. Plant Cell Environ. 16, 11311138. Field, C. B. (1988). On the role of photosynthetic responses in constraining the habitat distribution of rainforest plants. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 15, 343-358. Fisher, J. B. (1992). How predictive are computer simulations of tree architecture? Int. J. Plant Sci. 153, S137-S146. Ford, E. D. (1992). The control of tree structure and productivity through the interaction of morphological development and physiological processes. Int. J. Plant Sci. 153, S147-S162. Ford, E. D., Avery, A., and Ford, R. (1990). Simulation of branch growth in the Pinaceae: Interactions of morphology, phenology, foliage productivity, and the requirement for structural support, on the export of carbon. J. Theor. Biol. 146, 13- 36. Fuchs, E. E., and Livingston, N.J. (1995). Hydraulic control of stomatal conductance in two tree species. Plant Physiol. (in press).

426

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

Gholz, H. (1982). Environmental limits on aboveground net primary production, leaf area, and biomass in vegetation zones of the Pacific Northwest. Ecology 63, 469-481. Grier, C. C., and Waring, R. H. (1974). Estimating Douglas-fir and noble fir foliage mass from sapwood area. For. Sd. 20, 205-206. Grime, J. P. (1994). The role of plasticity in exploiting environmental heterogeneity. In "Exploitation of Environmental Heterogeneity by Plants" (M. M. CaldweU and R. W. Pearcy, eds.), pp. 1-19. Academic Press, San Diego, California. Gulmon, S. L., and Chu, C. C. (1981). The effects of light and nitrogen on photosynthesis, leaf characteristics, and dry matter allocation in the chaparral shrub, Diplacus aurantiacus. Oeco/og/a 49, 207-212. Hardwick, R. C. (1986). Physiological consequences of modular growth in plants. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London Set. B 313, 161-173. Hinckley, T. M., and Ceulemans, R. (1989). Current focuses in woody plant water relations and drought resistance. Ann. Sci. For. 46 (Suppl.), 317-324. Hinckley, T. M., Brooks,J. R., CermS.k,J., Ceulemans, R, Kucera, J., Meinzer, E C., and Roberts, D.A. (1994). Water flux in a hybrid poplar stand. Tree Physiol. 14, 1005-1018. Honkanen, T., Haukioja, E., and Suomela, J. (1994). Effects of simulated defoliation and debudding on needle and shoot growth in Scots pine (Pinus sylvestris): Implications of plant source/sink relationships for plant-herbivore studies. Funct. Ecol. 8, 631-639. Houpis,J. L.J, Costella, M. P., and Cowles, S. (1991). A branch exposure chamber for fumigating Ponderosa pine to atmospheric pollution.J. Environ. Qual. 20, 467-474. Huber, B. (1924). Die Beurteilung des Wasserhaushaltes der Pflanze. Ein Beitrag zur vergleichenden Physiolo~e.Jahr. Wiss. Bot. 64, 1-120. Huston, M. A., and Smith, T. M. (1987). Plant succession: Life history and competition. Am. Nat. 130, 168-198. Jackson, M.B. (1993). Are plant hormones involved in root to shoot communication? Adv. Bot. Res. 10, 104-138. Julin, K. R., Shaw, C. G., III, Farr, W.A., and Hinckley, T.M. (1993). The fluted western hemlock of Alaska. II. Stand observations and synthesis. For. Ecol. Manage. 60, 133-141. Katz, C., Oren, R, Schulze, E.-D., and Milburn, J. A. (1989). Uptake of water and solutes through twigs of Picea abies (L.) Karst. Trees 3, 33-37. Kelly, C. K. (1992). Resource choice in Cuscuta europaea. Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 89, 1219412197. Kfippers, M. (1994). Canopy gaps: Competitive light interception and economic space fillingm a matter of whole-plant allocation. In "Exploitation of Environmental Heterogeneity by Plants" (M. M. Caldwell and R. W. Pearcy, eds.), pp. 111-144. Academic Press, San Diego, California. Livingston, N.J., and Spittlehouse, D. L. (1993). Carbon isotope fractionation in tree rings in relation to growing season water balance. In "Perspectives of Plant Carbon and Water Relations from Stable Isotopes" (J. H. Ehleringer, J. Hall, and G. D. Farquhar, eds.), pp. 141-153, Academic Press, San Diego, California. Meinzer, E C., and Grantz, D. A. (1991). Coordination of stomatal, hydraulic, and canopy boundary layer properties: Do stomata balance conductances by measuring transpiration? Physiol. Plant. 83, 324-329. Meinzer, E C., Goldstein, G., Neufeld, H. S., Grantz, D. A., and Crisosto, G. M. (1992). Hydraulic architecture of sugarcane in relation to patterns of water use during plant development. Plant CellEnviron. 15, 471-477. Mishio, M. (1992). Adaptations to drought in five woody species co-occurring on shallow-soil ridges. Aust.J. Plant Physiol. 19, 539-553. Pallardy, S. G., Cermfik,J., Ewers, E W., Kaufmann, M. R., Parker, W. C., and Sperry, J. S. (1995). Water transport dynamics in trees and stands. In "Resource Physiology of Conifers" (W. K. Smith and T. M. Hinckley, eds.), pp. 301-389. Academic Press, San Diego, California.

18. Stems: A Perspective

427

Parker, G. A., and Maynard Smith,J. (1990). Optimality theory in evolutionary biology. Nature (London) 348, 27-33. Pickard, B. L. (1984). Voltage transients elicited by sudden step-up of auxin. Plant Cell Environ. 7, 171-178. Pothier, D., Margolis, H. A., and Waring, R. H. (1989). Patterns of change of saturated sapwood permeability and sapwood conductance with stand development. Can. J. For. Res. 19, 432439. Roberts, S. D. (1994). The occurrence of non-ring producing branches in Abies lasiocarpa. Trees 8, 263-267. Sachs, T., Novoplansky, A., and Cohen, D. (1993). Plants as competing populations of redundant organs. Plant CellEnviron. 16, 765-770. Senn, J., and Haukioja, E. (1994). Reactions of the mountain birch to bud removal: Effects of severity and timing, and implications for herbivores. Funct. Ecol. 8, 494-501. Sharp, R. E., Wu, Y., Voetberg, G. S., Saab, I. N., and LeNoble, M. E. (1994). Confirmation that abscisic acid accumulation is required for maize primary root elongation at low water potentials. J. Exp. Bot. 45, 1743-1751. Shigo, A. L. (1985). How tree branches are attached to trunks. Can.J. Bot. 63, 1391-1401. Shinozaki, K., Yoda, K., Hozumi, IC, and Kira, T. (1964). A quantitative analysis of plant form-the pipe model theory. I. Basic analyses. Jpn. J. Ecol. 14, 97-105. Shumway, D. L., Steiner, K. C., and Kolb, T. E. (1993). Variation in seedling hydraulic architecture as a function of species and environment. Tree Physiol. 12, 41-54. Sinnott, E. W. (1963). "The Problem of Organic Form." Yale University Press, New Haven, Connecticut. Sperry, J. S., and Saliendra, N. Z. (1994). Intra- and inter-plant variation in xylem cavitation in Betula occidentalis. Plant Cell Environ. 17, 1233-1241. Sprugel, D. G., Hinckley, T. M., and Schaap, W. (1991). The theory and practice of branch autonomy. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 22, 309-334. Stitt, M., and Schulze, E.-D. (1994). Plant growth, storage, and resource allocation: From flux control in a metabolic chain to the whole-plant level. In "Flux Control in Biological Systems" (E.-D. Schulze, ed.), pp. 57-118. Academic Press, San Diego, California. Tardieu, T., and Davies, W.J. (1993). Integration of hydraulic and chemical signaling in the control of stomatal conductance and water status of droughted plants. Plant CeUEnviron. 16, 341-349. Telewski, E W. (1995). Wind induced physiological and developmental responses in trees. In "Wind and Wind-Related Damage to Trees" (M. Coutts andJ. Grace, eds.). Cambridge University Press, Cambridge (in press). Telewski, E W., and Lynch, A. M. (1991). Measuring growth and development of stems. In "Techniques and Approaches in Forest Tree Ecophysiology" (J. P. Lassoie and T. M. Hinckley, eds.), pp. 503-555. CRC Press, Boca Raton, Florida. Teskey, R. O., Dougherty, P. M., and Wieslogel, A. E. (1991). Design and performance of branch chambers suitable for long term ozone fumigation of foliage in large trees.J. Environ. Qual. 20, 591-596. Tilman, D. (1988). "Plant Strategies and the Structure and Dynamics of Plant Communities." Princeton University Press, Princeton, New Jersey. Trewavas, A. (1986). Resource allocation under poor growth conditions: A major role for growth substances in developmental plasticity. In "Plasticity in Plants" (D. H. Jennings and A. Trewavas, eds.), pp. 31-76, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Vogt, K. A., Vogt, D.J., Moore, E. E., Littke, W., Grier, C. C., and Leney, L. (1985). Estimating Douglas-fir fine root biomass and production from living bark and starch. Can. J. For. Res.

15, 177-179. Watkinson, A. R., and White, J. (1985). Some life-history consequences of modular construction in plants. Philos. Trans. R~ Soc. London Ser. B315, 31-51.

428

Thomas M. Hinckley and PaulJ. Schulte

Watson, M. A., and Casper, B. B. (1984). Morphogenetic constraints on patterns of carbon distribution in plants. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 15, 233-258. Watson, M. A. (1986). Integrated physiological units in plants. Trends Ecol. Evol. 1, 119-123. White, J. (1979). The plant as a metapopulation. Annu. Rev. Ecol. Syst. 10, 109-145. Woodward, A., Silsbee, D. G., Schreiner, E. G., and Means,J. E. (1994). Influence of climate on radial growth and cone production in subalpine fir (Abies lasiocarpa) and mountain hemlock ( Tsuga ~ s i a n a ) . Can. J. For. Res. 24, 1133-1143. Wright, S. (1988). Surfaces of selective value revisited. Am. Nat. 131, 115-123. Yoder, B.J., Ryan, M. G., Waring, R. H., Schoettle A. W., and Kaufmann, M. R. (1994). Evidence of reduced photosynthetic rates in old trees. For. Sc/. 40, 513-527. Zimmermann, M. H. (1983). "Xylem Structure and the Ascent of Sap." Springer-Verlag, Berlin. Zimmermann, U., Haase, A., Langbein, D., and Meinzer, E (1993). Mechanisms of longdistance water transport in plants: A re-examination of some paradigms in the light of new evidence. Philos. Trans. R. Soc. London Set. B341, 19-31. Zimmermann, U., Meinzer, F. C., Benkert, R., Zhu, J.J., Schneider, H., Goldstein, G., Kuchenbrod, E., and Haase, A. (1994a). Xylem water transport: Is the available evidence consistent with the cohesion theory. Plant CellEnviron. 17, 1169-1181. Zimmermann, U., Zhu, J.J., Meinzer, E, Goldstein, G., Schneider, H., Zimmermann, G., Benkert, R., Thfirmer, E, Melcher, P., Webb, D., and Haase, A. (1994b). High molecular weight organic compounds in the xylem sap of mangroves: Implications for long-distance water transport. Bot. Acta 107,218-279.

Index

Abscisic acid control of growth cambium, 293- 294 longitudinal tree growth, 301-302 distribution in tree tissues, 286-287, 301302 drought effect on levels, 294 synthesis sites, 285- 286 transport pathways, 287 Air pollutant, see also Carbon dioxide enrichment; Heavy metals; Ozone; Sulfur dioxide absorption sites, 344 growth ring effects basal area increment, 349, 351 chemical composition, 352 isotopic composition, 351-352width, 349, 351,353 xylem density, 352 stem effects, modeling, 344 tree effects, modeling, 356 tree growth effects, 345, 347 types, 343-347 Allocation air pollutant effects, 346-347, 352-353 carbon-nutrient balance effectson defense, 369-370 crown vs bole, 20 reproduction vs other organs, 59-60, 6465, 67-68 stem vs other organs, 4-10, 16, 18- 27, 39-41, 94 Amino acid, see also Nitrogen parenchyma cell sequestration, 206-207, 209-210 uptake by transfer cells, 181-182 1-Aminocyclopropane-l-carboxylic acid conversion to ethylene, 288, 295, 388 transport, 288 Animal predator, see Mammalian herbivore

Apical dominance auxin effects, 261- 262 bud dormancy role, 260 pea seedlings, 262-263 plant architecture effects, 97-98, 268 Apical meristem, see also Bud composition, 257 longitudinal tree growth, 281-282 modular plant development, 258-259 temperature response, 282 Architecture, see also Allocation; Branch; Vine canopy and stem shape apical dominance, 97-98, 268 branch-stem junctions, 80-82, 138 bud distribution and vulnerability to fire, 333-337 effects of insects and squirrels, 249 floral placement and flower type, 65-67 light capture, 15-18, 30-35, 98, 235 light effects on development, 269-270 orthotropy vs plagiotropy, 30- 34 reproductive success, 52-58 shrub, 96-98 single vs multiple stems, 96-97 tree height, 21-24 vine, 8, 35, 37 wind load, 77-80 hydraulic branch-stem junction, 96, 134 height limitation, 95-96 reproduction, 61-62 segmentation, 119, 134-136 vine vs shrub, 135 phloem relationship to climate zone, 219 relationship to growth rate strategy, 219 Arthropod, see also Bark beetle; Insect burrowing feeders, 249- 250

Index

Arthropod (continued) consumption of plant pathogens, 244, 247-248, 251-252 quantitation, 248 sap feeders, 248 types associated with bark, 247-248 Auxin control of growth cambium, 288-291,304 longitudinal tree growth, 296-297 phellogen, 295-296 distribution in tree tissue, 282-283, 285 gene induction, 266 quantitation, 290 regulation of bud development, 261-262, 266 synthesis sites, 285 transgenic plants, 262 transport pathways, 286- 287 transport inhibition by triiodobenzoic acid, 296 Bacteria biomass on plants, 246-247 competition with fungi, 243 effect on plant metabolism, 243 growth within stem, 245 metabolite effect on insects, 243 pathogenicity, 246 substrates, 245- 246 Bark cell insulation, 328-330 defense against bark beedes constitutive defense, 372 induced defense, 373-375 defense against fungi active chemical response, 387-391 anatomical barrier, 384 anatomical response to injury, 386 moisture role, 390-391 passive chemical barriers, 384-386 protease inhibitors, 389-390 systemic acquired resistance, 389390 flammability, 329- 330 phellogen initiation, 295 photosynthesis CAM, 224 constraints on structure, 237 corticular (bark), 225 stem, see Stem photosynthesis

phyllosphere organisms, 244 thermal diffusivity, 329-330 Bark beetle fungi symbiosis, 372-373 host selection, 372 invasion following fire, 339 mass attack and host stress, 374-375 pheromones, 373-374 specialization, 251 stem chemical defense constitutive defense, 372 induced defense, 373-375 xylem substrates, 251- 253 Biomass height relationship in woody plants, 6, 20 plant density relationship, 20, 28 Branch anatomy compared to main stem, 129 branch-stem junction, 80-82, 96, 134, 138, 410 bud development, 257-258, 268-272 crop yield effects, 275 optimization of angles, 3 1 - 32 water transport, 134 xylem density, 142-143 Brassinosteroid, distribution in tree tissues, 287 Bud, see also Apical meristem; Reserve meristem adventitious bud, 258, 261 axillary bud, 258, 269-271 bud bank, 97, 259 classification of distribution, 333 distribution relative to fire vulnerability, 333-337 development branch, 257- 258, 268- 272 effects of age, 272-273 light effects on position, 269-271 plasticity, 259, 271-274 position dependence, 97-98, 269-271 regulation, 261-262, 266, 416-417 dormancy abscisic acid role, 301-302 auxin role, 266 cell cycle regulation, 263, 265 competency duration, 273-274 cytokinin role, 300 gene expression, 262-263, 265-266 mechanisms, 260-261 metabolism, 265- 267 leaf position role in bud position, 258

Index

CAM plant stem photosynthesis, 224-225 transpiration rates, 152, 169 water storage, 164 Cambium, see Vascular cambium Capacitance, see Water storage Carbon dioxide enrichment nutrient level effects, 353 species dependence, 353-355 stem growth in trees, 352, 356 Carbon isotope discrimination air pollutant effects, 351 Cavitation control ofwater use, 118-120, 162, 168 freezing-induced conduit size relationship, 108-110 evolutionary implications deciduous plants, 111-112 evergreens, 111 range limits, 112 mechanism of induction, 107-108 reversibility, 111-112, 159 segmentation, hydraulic, 119, 134-136 vulnerability, 94, 114-118, 168 water stress-induced air-seeding hypothesis, 112-114 conduit size relationship, 114-115 mechanism of induction, 112-114 safety margins, 115-116 stomatal responses, 116-118 Channel-associated cell, see a l s o Parenchyma cell phloem-associated cell modes of phloem loading, 211 modes of phloem unloading, 212 symplasmic isolation and sugar transport, 212-215, 217 vessel-associated cells and nitrogen distribution, 206-210 Chemical defense, stem, see Stem chemical defense Chitinase bark protection from fungi, 388-389 induction by ethylene, 388, 396 Chloride ion salinity tolerance mechanisms, 191,198, 202 uptake, 192 Chlorophyll, concentration in stem, 229 Chloroplast, stem biochemistry, 229- 231 structure, 229

Companion cell, see Channel-associated cell; Parenchyma cell Compartmentalization, injury ability of stems, 410, 415 cavitation, 119, 134-136 pathogens, 393- 396 Competitive ability balance with safety, 10-12 growth and energy requirements aquatic plants, 27 forest herbs, 15-18 woody plants, 18, 20-22, 24-27 shrubs vs herbs, 24 Conductance, see Hydraulic conductance Conductivity, see Hydraulic conductivity; Leaf-specific conductivity; Specific conductivity Cyclin B, expression in cell cycle, 263, 265 Cytokinin control of growth cambium, 293 longitudinal tree growth, 299-301 distribution in tree tissues, 285, 287 quantitation, 293 regulation of bud development, 261-262 synthesis sites, 287 Darcy's law, stem water transport, 106 Defense, see a l s o Stem chemical defense plant defense against phyllosphere organisms, 244, 254 phyllosphere organisms as plant defense, 250-251 physical defense bark, 250, 384, 386, 390-391 sapwood barrier zones, 394-395 sapwood callus, 393 thorns and spines, 368 systemic acquired resistance, 390 tree defense against vines, 37-39 Density, see Xylem density Diameter, stem leaf mass effect, 6, 8 optimization, 422 plant height effect, 5-6, 18 safety role, 10-11 structural parasitism effect, 37 Drought, see Water stress Embolism, see Cavitation Ethephon, tree growth effects, 294, 303

Index

Ethylene control of growth cambium, 294- 295 longitudinal tree growth, 302-303 reaction wood formation, 295 regulation of pathogen defense, 388, 396 synthesis, 288, 388, 396 Exudates oleoresins, 396-397 plant surface food webs, 245 role in defense of bark, 385 Fire

bud distribution and survival, 333-338 classification, 330- 331 heat hardening, 326-328 injury classification, 335-336 insulation, 328- 330 plant response factors affecting, 324- 325 injury patterns, 335-338 pathogen and herbivore invasion, 338339 recovery from injury, 338 storage potential and resprouting, 179, 198-199 scorch height prediction, 331-332 seed injury, 332 stem cell response factors affecting, 324 habitat effects, 327 humidity effects, 326-327 injury, 332-333 prefire tissue temperature effect, 327328 protoplasmic streaming, 326 recovery from injury, 338 temperature attainment, 323-324 cell death, 325-327 distribution, 335 duration and fire type, 331 Flower access and reproduction animals, 55-57, 60 wind, 54-55, 60 energy supply, 53-54, 59, 62 light control of flowering, 53-54 placement amphicarpic plants, 66 chasmogamous flower effect, 65-66

cleistogamous flower effect, 65-66 constraining of stem growth, 64-65 ecological assessment, 51-52 gender effect, 66-67 reproduction optimization, 53-55, 58, 60 protection from predators, 57-58 quantitative genetics, 68 resource allocation, 59-60, 64-65, 67-68 stem competitive crown, 52 design, 63-64 mechanical support, 62 vascular supply, 61-62 support cost minimization, 62-63 Fruit access and reproduction animals, 55-57, 60 wind, 54-55, 60 energy supply, 53-54, 59, 62 fire impact on seed viability, 334 placement ecological assessment, 51-52 reproduction optimization, 53-55, 58, 60 protection from predators, 57-58 quantitative genetics, 68 resource allocation, 59-60, 64-65, 67-68 structural support, 52, 62 support cost minimization, 62-63 vascular supply, 52, 61-62 Fungus, see also Stem chemical defense bark defense active chemical response, 387-391 anatomical barrier, 384 anatomical response to injury, 386 moisture role, 390-391 passive chemical barriers, 384-386 protease inhibitors, 389-390 systemic acquired resistance, 389-390 competition with bacteria, 243 growth within stem, 245, 250 heartwood defense mechanisms, 398-399 insect effects, 250 invasion following fire, 338-339 metabolite effect on insects, 243 pathogenicity, 246 sapwood defense active chemical response, 395-398 anatomical response to injury, 393-395 barrier zones, 394-395

lnclex

callus formation, 393-394 moisture role, 392, 395 passive defense, 391- 392 pH, 398 reaction zones, 395-396 substrates, 245- 246 xylem decay, 252 Gallic acid, sapwood protection from fungi, 392 Gibberellin control of growth cambium, 291- 293, 304 longitudinal tree growth, 297-299 distribution in tree tissues, 284, 287-288 glucoside conjugates, 288 temperature response, 298 /3-1,3-Glucanase hydrolysis of fungal cell wall, 385, 388-389 induction by ethylene, 388, 396 Growth initial vs continuing costs, 27-30, 40 stem design and maximization, 9-10 Growth ring air pollutant effects basal area increment, 349, 351 carbon isotopic composition, 351-352 chemical composition, 352 growth ring width, 349, 351 xylem density, 352 shape optimization, 84 stress distribution, 140-141 water transport, 131-132 within-ring anatomical variation, 125, 131-132 xylem density, 126, 140, 352 Heartwood conversion from sapwood, 129 decay resistance, 142, 397, 399 mechanical support, 142 water storage, 163 Heavy metals deposition in xylem, 352 tree growth effects, 347 Height adaptations for competitive ability, 10-11 biomass relationships in woody plants, 5- 7 ethylene role, 302-303 maximum plant height, 21-24, 26, 94-96, 412

optimization, 421-423 aquatic plants, 27 forest herbs, 15-18 safety factor, 10-14, 84-87 woody plants, 18, 20-22, 24-27 scaling of diameter and height, 5-6, 15, 94-95 stem diameter relationship, 5-6, 18 Herb competitive ability, 15-18, 24 height optimization, 15-18 Herbivore, see Bark beetle; Mammalian herbivore Histone, expression in cell cycle, 263, 265 Hormone, see also Abscisic acid; Auxin; Brassinosteroid; Cytokinin; Ethylene; Gibberellin;Jasmonic acid identification, 285 location in tissues and organs, 282-288 Hydraulic conductance, formula, 106 Hydraulic conductivity, formula, 131 Indole-3-acetic acid, see Auxin Injury compartmentalization cavitation, 119, 134-136 pathogens, 393-396 stem capabilities, 410, 415 fire injury classification, 335-336 plant injury pattern, 335-338 plant recovery, 338 post-fire susceptibility to pathogens and herbivores, 339 seed injury, 332 stem cell injury pattern, 332-333 stem cell recovery, 338 modes of stem failure, 410 repair of mechanical design, 87-88 response of defense system to herbivory, 370 to pathogens, 386- 389, 393- 396 vulnerability to falling debris, 95 Insect, see also Arthropod; Bark beetle fungi relationship, 250 predatory insect protection, 250- 251 tree damage, 249-250 Integrated physiological unit branch as example, 412 regulation of bud development, 266 restriction of carbon transport, 61-62

Index

Jasmonic acid, distribution in tree tissues, 287 Junction, see Branch-stem junction; Stemroot junction Leaf compound versus simple, 28-30 leaf display branching angle, 31 orthotropic vs plagiotropic shoots, 3035 photosynthetic efficiency, 32-35,420 relative to reproductive structures, 5354 shrubs, 98 Leaf-specific conductivity formula, 135 variation within plants, 136 Leaf water potential formula, 116 maintenance, 118-119 Light compensation point, tulip poplar, 2223 Magnesium, deposition, 191 Mammalian herbivore food preferences, 367 stem chemical defense adaptation to resource limitations, 366368 age-specific selection, 368 boreal tree, 368-369 browsing and evolution, 368 carbon-nutrient balance effects, 369370 chemistry, 371 differentiation effects, 370 growth effects, 370 herbivory effects, 370-371 MAP kinase, see Mitogen-activated protein kinase Mechanical stability, see also Allocation; Mechanical support; Safety factor; Stress distribution adaptations for competitive ability, 10-11 compressive stress, 4-5 constant stress or strain axiom, 77-79, 94, 137 safety factor, 10-14, 84-87 scaling of diameter and height, 5-6, 15, 94-95 scaling of diameter and leaf mass, 6, 8

vines, 8, 35 wind load, 77-80, 139 Mechanical stress adaptation, 10-11 bending, 137-138 branch-stem junction, 80-82, 138, 142144 compressive stress, 4-5 constant stress or strain axiom, 77-79, 94, 137 growth ring, 87, 140-141 growth stresses, 138-139 pith to bark, 141-142 root to crown, 142 root-stem junction, 82 types, 136-137 Mechanical support, see also Allocation; Mechanical stability; Safety factor; Stress distribution design of root-stem junction, 82 horizontal vs vertical stems, 98 minimization of lever arms, 77 notch stress minimization, 80-82 repair of defects, 87-89 reproduction, 62-64 tensile structures, 6, 8, 63 xylem anatomy growth ring shape, 82, 84 mechanical function of rays, 8, 83-84 spiral grain, 77, 83 Membrane potential calculation, 212 parenchyma cells, 214, 217 SE-CC complex, 214, 217 Meristem, see Apical meristem; Reserve meristem Mitogen-activated protein kinase, expression in cell cycle, 265 Mfinch pressure flow hypothesis, phloem solute transport, 210-212 Nematode consumption of plant pathogens, 243244, 247 quantitation, 247 Nitrogen carbon-nutrient balance effects on defense, 369-370 immobilization by microbes, 242-243 mineralization by microbes, 242- 243 partition modeling castor bean, 183, 185-189

white lupine, 183, 185-189 xylem to phloem, 189 xylem to xylem, 183, 185-189 reduction sites, 189-190 Oleoresin bark defense bark beetles, 372 fungus, 385- 386 sapwood defense against fungi, 392, 396-397 synthesis, 396 Orthotropic shoots, 30-33, 40 Ozone exposure in United States, 345-346 growth ring effects isotopic composition, 351 width, 349 plant growth effects, 345 production, 345 rubisco oxidation, 345 tree effects modeling, 356 Parasitism, see Bark beetle; Fungus; Insect; Structural parasitism Parenchyma cell amino acid sequestration, 206-207, 209210 membrane potential, 212, 214, 217 proportion of xylem, 126 solute release, 206 starch storage, 179-180 translocation channel phloem-associated cell, 212-214 loading zone, 216-217 transport zone, 217-218 vessel-associated cell, 206 water storage, 160-161, 164-165 xylem, involvement in nitrogen economy, 206- 207, 209- 210 Phenol protection from fungi bark, 384-385, 388 sapwood, 397 regulation of synthesis, 388 Phenology leaf-out relative to embolism repair, 110-112 relative to xylem anatomical pattern, 132 stem water storage in dry forest trees, 165 Phloem, see also Sieve element, companion cell complex; Solute transport

burrowing feeders, 249-250 hormone transport, 286- 288 loading effect of minor vein structure on mode, 216 effect of symplasmic connectivity on mode, 216 growth rate effect, 219-220 herbs, 219 membrane potentials and mode, 217 mode (mechanism), 210-211,216217 sugar type effect on mode, 216-217 transport effect, 217-218 trees, 219 Mfinch pressure flow hypothesis, 210-212 unloading, 212 water storage, 160 Photosynthesis balance with growth aquatic plants, 27 forest herbs, 15-18 woody plants, 18, 20-22, 24-27 CAM plants and water storage, 164 efficiency, and stem design, 9, 10, 13, 3035, 40 stem, see Stem photosynthesis Phyllosphere, see also Bark beetle food web, 241-242, 245-251,253 organismal diversity, 244 pathogen defense, 253-254 Phytoalexin fungus defense, 397-398 synthesis in sapwood, 397 Plagiotropic shoots, 30-34, 40 PMF, see Proton motive force Pollination, see a l s o Reproduction access and reproduction animals, 55-57, 60 wind, 54-55, 60 flower placement and self-fertilization, 58 Polygalactouronase, inhibitors and bark defense, 385, 400 Potassium deposition, 191 flow modeling, 193-196 partition modeling castor bean, 190-191 white lupine, 190-191 uptake, 191 - 192 Predators, mammalian, see Mammalian herbivore

Index

Pressure flow hypothesis, Mfinch, phloem solute transport, 210- 212 Prohexadione, gibberellin metabolism inhibition, 298 Proton motive force formula, 212 gradient along plant, 213 sugar transport, 212-213, 217 Protozoa consumption of plant pathogens, 247 quantitation, 247 Reaction wood auxin effects, 289 ethylene effects, 295 growth stress generation, 139-140 location and induction, 129-130 shrub architecture, 95 Redundancy physiological capacity, 411 plant parts, 411 Reproduction, see also Flower; Fruit; Pollination interference stems and foliage, 60-61 vascular constraints on energy supply, 61 optimization by flower and fruit placement, 53-55, 58, 60 resource allocation, 59-60 Reserve meristem, see also Bud developmental potential, 257 longevity, 274 Resprouter, solute storage, 179, 198-199, 201,262 Rhizosphere, food web, 241-242, 245, 253 Ribosomal protein L27, expression in dormant buds, 263 Ribulose-bisphosphate carboxylase concentration in stem, 231 isotopic discrimination, 351 oxidation by ozone, 345 Root anatomy compared to stem, 129 cavitation, 129 control of water loss, 163-164 mechanical design of root-stem junction, 82 Rubisco, see Ribulose-bisphosphate carboxylase Safety factor and stem longevity, 415

hydraulic considerations constraints on transpiration, 116-118 vulnerability to water stress-induced cavitation, 115-116 mechanical considerations stability (avoidance of toppling), 8-11, 14 xylem density effect, 15 xylem failure, 84-87 redundancy, 411 Sapwood, see also Water transport; Xylem defense against pathogens active chemical response, 395-398 anatomical response to injury, 393395 barrier zones, 394-395 callus formation, 393-394 moisture role, 392, 395 passive defense, 391- 392 pH, 398 vessel-associated transfer cell, 206 water storage, 161 Segmentation, hydraulic, 119, 134-136 Shrub competitive ability, 24, 99 crop utilization, 99 definitions, 92-93 evolution, 92 habitats, 24, 92 leaf display architecture, 98 stem development, 97-98 drought adaptation, 93-94, 99 height, 95-96, 99 hydraulics, 93, 95, 135 longevity, 96 multiple vs single stems, 96-97 number, 94 taper, 94 Sieve element, companion cell complex loading, 210-211,216-217 membrane potential, 212, 214, 217 PMF gradient, 213 solute transport, 212 symplasmic isolation, 212-214 transport, 217- 218 Sodium deposition, 191 flow modeling, 193-194, 196-198 partition modeling castor bean, 190-191 white lupine, 190-191

salinity tolerance mechanisms, 191,198, 202 uptake, 192 Soil anoxia, plant adaptation, 26-27 cell insulation, 328-329 flammability, 329 moisture effects on plant water balance, 168 thermal diffusivity, 329 Solute storage modeling, 182-183, 189 nutrient immobilization by microbes, 242243 resprouters, 179, 198-199, 201 sites, 178-179 stem potential, 179 starch, 179 Solute transport driving forces, 177, 210-212 mineral uptake, 1 9 1 - 198 nitrogen mineralization by microbes, 242243, 246 partitioning, 178, 182 age-related changes, 191 discrimination among ions, 190-198 modeling, 182-183, 202 nitrogen, 183-190 seasonal changes, 198-199, 201 sugar and phloem loading and unloading, 212-215 stem flow on plant surfaces, 246 transfer cells, see also Channel-associated cell; Sieve element, companion cell complex, 179-182 Specific conductivity, formula, 131 Stem development, 282 compartmentalization of injury, 119, 134136, 393-396, 410, 415 ecosystem effects, 414, 424 functions competition, 3-4, 9-10 mechanical support, see Mechanical support storage, see Solute storage; Water storage transport pathways, see Solute transport; Water transport human culture impact, 409 modular growth, 258-259, 411-412,416 throwaway concept, 415-416; see also Throwaway strategy trade-offs, concept, 420-422

Stem chemical defense, see also Bark beede; Mammalian herbivore adaptation to resource limitations, 366369 age-specific selection, 368 bark defense against bark beedes constitutive defense, 372 induced defense, 373-375 bark defense against fungi active chemical response, 387-391 anatomical barrier, 384 anatomical response to injury, 386 moisture role, 390-391 passive chemical barriers, 244-245, 384-386 protease inhibitors, 389-390 systemic acquired resistance, 389-390 tannins, 384 terpenes, 396 boreal tree, 368-369 browsing and evolution, 368 carbon-nutrient balance effects, 369-370 chemistry and classification, 371 differentiation effects, 370 growth effects, 370 heartwood, 398- 399 herbivory effects, 370-371 sapwood defense against fungi active chemical response, 395-398 anatomical response to injury, 393-395 barrier zones, 394- 395 callus formation, 393- 394 moisture role, 392, 395 passive defense, 391 - 392 pH, 398 Stem photosynthesis anatomical structure, 227- 229 CAM, 224- 226 canopy carbon gain, 234-235, 237-238 chloroplasts, 229, 237 comparison to leaf, 223-224, 228, 229, 235 corticular (bark) photosynthesis, 225 evolution, 226-227, 236 habitat requirements, 227, 233 light availability, 237 nitrogen use efficiency, 236 pathways, 224-225, 236 rate, 230-231,234 relationship to nitrogen concentration, 233-234 stomata, 224-225, 228, 237 thermal response, 231- 232

Index

Stem (continued) vapor pressure response, 232-233 water stress sensitivity, 233 water use efficiency, 235 Stem-root junction, 82 Stem water storage, see Water storage Stem water transport, see Water transport Stomata, water stress response, 116-118, 419 Storage, see Solute storage; Water storage Stress, mechanical, see Mechanical stability; Mechanical stress Stress, water, see Water stress Structural parasitism effect on xylem density, 15 host defense, 37-39 mutualism, 37 vines, 35-39 Suberin, protection against fungi, 398 Sucrose phloem loading, 216 uptake kinetics in phloem, 212 Sulfur dioxide absorption, 345 acid precipitation, 345 tree killing, 343 Support, see Mechanical support Tannin bark protection from fungi, 384 Temperature cell death in fire, 325-327 distribution in fire, 335 gibberellin response, 298 leaf, 327-328 shoot apical meristem response, 282 water storage effects, 166, 168 Terpenes defense bark beede, 373-374 fungus, 396 role in conifers, 243 Thidiazuron, tree growth effects, 300 Throwaway strategy compound vs simple leaves, 28-30 earlywood vs latewood, 131 - 132 importance, 415-416 loss of ephemeral organs, 119 stem longevity, 11, 27-28, 92 Tracheid hormonal control of tracheid size abscisic acid, 293-294 auxin, 289-290

cytokinin, 293 gibberellin, 292 length variation, 126-127 proportion of xylem, 126 Transfer cell, see a l s o Phloem; Sieve element, companion cell complex; Xylem location and function, 179-182 Transport pathways, see a l s o Solute transport; Water transport hormone, 286-288 Tree, see a l s o Mechanical stability; Mechanical stress experimental limitations, 417-418 maximum height, 21-24, 26 sailboat analogy, 75, 88 visual assessment, cataloging of defects, 88 Tree line environmental effects, 24, 26 role of shorter plants, 24 Tree ring, see Growth ring Vascular cambium age effects solute transport, 127-128 xylem anatomy, 127 xylem density, 141 hormonal control of growth abscisic acid, 293-294 auxins, 288-291,304 cytokinins, 293 ethylene, 294-295 gibberellins, 291- 293, 304 radial growth of trees, 282 survival after fire, 334 water storage, 160 Vine

carbon dioxide effect on growth, 39, 41 climbing adaptation, 37 competition, 36 ecological distribution, 35-37, 40 host defense, 37-39 hydraulic architecture, 135 mechanical stability, 8, 35 radial pattern of xylem density, 141 shade tolerance, 38-39 Visual tree assessment, cataloging of defects, 88 Water potential leaf formula, 116 maintenance, 118-119

Index

stem capacitance relationship, 156-157 dehydration isotherms, 156-157 species variation, 158 Water storage assessment of importance to plant comparative studies, 156 pot experiments, 154 root-excision experiments, 154 time-series analysis, 155-156 availability, 152 CAM plants, 164 cell wall storage capacity, 159 construction costs of storage structures, 151 dry forest trees, 165-166 dynamics, modeling, 154-155 effect on xylem function, 168 extracellular storage capillaries, 162 cavitation release, 162 heartwood, 163 polysaccharides, 163 sapwood, 162-163 intracellular storages cambium, 160 parenchyma, 160-161,164-165 phloem, 160 pith, 160 sapwood, 161 normalization in comparative studies, 156-157 species variation, 158 temperature effects, 166, 168 tissue variation, 157 tropical alpine rosette plants, 166, 168 water potential relationship, 156-157 xylem density effects, 165 Water stress cavitation air-seeding hypothesis, 112-114 conduit size relationship, 114-115 induction, 112-114 safety margins, 115-116 stomatal responses, 116-118, 154 stem photosynthesis effects, 233 Water transport axial transport by different growth rings, 132-133 branches, 134 cohesion theory, 107, 418 constraints on reproduction, 61-62

Darcy's law, 106 height limitation, 95-96 flow path pressure difference, 106 growth ring, 131-132 quantitation hydraulic conductance, 106 hydraulic conductivity, 131 leaf-specific conductivity, 93, 135, 136 specific conductivity, 131 root to crown, 133-134 roots, 163-164 segmentation hypothesis, 119, 134-136 whole-plant factors affecting, 106, 135136 xylem anatomy constraints on transpiration, 105-107 effects on water transport, 106 freezing induced cavitation, 108-110 shrubs vs other growth forms, 93 water stress-induced cavitation, 114 Wind allocation to stem, 6 limitation on tree height, 23 stem taper, 79 tension pre-stressing, 139 Wood, see Xylem Xylem, see also Sapwood anatomical variation, intra-plant branches, 129 cambial age effects, 127-128 compression wood, 130, 139 hardwoods, 126-127, 129 height effects, 127-128 reaction wood, 129-130, 139-140 roots, 129 softwoods, 126-127, 129 tension wood, 130 anatomy abscisic acid effects, 293-294 auxin effects, 289-290 cytokinin effects, 293 gibberellin effects, 292 microsymbionts within the stem, effects, 245 cavitation, see Cavitation cell insulation, 328-330 density air pollutant effects, 352 axial variation, 142 branches, 142 energetics, 15

Index

Xylem (c0ntinued) growth ring, 126, 140 parasitism effect, 15, 40 radial pattern in stems, 141-142 strength relationship, 15, 137 water storage relationship, 165 development, 282

hormone transport, 286-288 parenchyma cell involvement in nitrogen economy, 206- 207, 209-210 solute transport, see Solute transport thermal diffusivity, 329 water flow, 105-107, 133-135, 205 water storage effect on function, 168

Physiological Ecology A Series of Monographs, Texts, and Treatises Continued from page ii

F. S. CHAPIN III, R. L. JEFFERIES,J. F. REYNOLDS, G. R. SHAVER, andJ. SVOBODA (Eds.). Arctic Ecosystems in a Changing Climate: An Ecophysiological Perspective, 1991 T. D. SHARKEY, E. A. HOLLAND, and H. A. MOONEY (Eds.). Trace Gas Emissions by Plants, 1991 U. SEELIGER (Ed.). Coastal Plant Communities of Latin America, 1992. JAMES R. EHLERINGER and CHRISTOPHER B. FIELD (Eds.). Scaling Physiological Processes: Leaf to Globe, 1993 JAMES R. EHLERINGER, ANTHONY E. HALL, and GRAHAM D. FARQUHAR (Eds.). Stable Isotopes and Plant Carbon-Water Relations, 1993 E.-D. SCHULZE (Ed.). Flux Control in Biological Systems, 1993 MARTYN M. CALDWELL and ROBERT W. PEARCY (Eds.). Exploitation of Environmental Heterogeneity by Plants: Ecophysiological Processes Above- and Belowground, 1994 WILLIAM K. SMITH and THOMAS M. HINCKLEY (Eds.). Resource Physiology of Conifers: Acquisition, Allocation, and Utilization, 1995 WILLIAM K. SMITH AND THOMAS M. HINCKLEY (Eds.). Ecophysiology of Coniferous Forests, 1995 MARGARET D. LOWMAN and NALINI M. NADKARNI (Eds.). Forest Canopies, 1995 BARBARA L. GARTNER (Ed.). Plant Stems: Physiology and Functional Morphology, 1995

Color Plate 1 (Legend on reverse.)

Color Plate 2 (Figure 9-4) Identification of an array of SE/CC complexes as a symplast domain. Intercellular transport of the membrane-impermeant fluorochrome Lucifer Yellow CH intracellularly injected by iontophoresis (asterisk) into a sieve element of Vicia faba. The fluorescent probe only moved via the sieve plates (slender arrowhead) to other sieve elements and associate companion cells (wide arrowhead). The nucleus of the companion cell (doubleheaded arrows) is surrounded by a vacuolar compartment that has accumulated fluorescent dye (single-headed arrows). The upper fluorescent band is a parallel sieve tube into which dye has moved via a lateral sieve plate. Bar: 50 mm.

(Figure 8-1) Structural features of stems relating to solute transfer and storage. (A) Recently b u r n t trunk of Allocasuarina fraseriana, showing growth of new photosynthetic shoots from epicormic buds under the burnt bark. (B) Iodine-treated transverse sections of the wood of the trunks of two cohabiting species of Banksia. Left: Banksia illicifolia, a resprouting species that survives fire. Note the broad starch-filled rays (black staining). Right: Banksia prionotes, an obligate seeder species that is killed by fire. Note the narrower rays and absence of starch. The rays of this species are used for temporary storage of minerals absorbed during winter (see text). (C) Iodine-treated transverse section of young stem of the resprouter Banksia attenuata, showing exceptionally broad rays packed with starch and limited starch storage also in xylem parenchyma between the rays and in the stem cortex. (D) Iodine-treated tranverse section of the burnt lower stem of the resprouter legume Hovea elliptica, showing depleted starch reserves associated with resprouting of the shoot after fire. Ray tissue is normally packed with starch at intensity similar to that of (C). (E) Part of a transfer cell bordering the xylem vessel of a departing leaf trace of the stem of the herbaceous species Senecio vulgaris, showing wall in growths, enlarged plasma m e m b r a n e , dense endoplasmic reticulum, and clustered mitochondria typical of the absorptive face of transfer cells (see Gunning and Pate, 1974). (F) Group of xylem parenchyma transfer cells with purple stained wall ingrowths abutting a file of xylem conducting elements of a departing leaf trace of the stem of pea (Pisum sativum). The u p p e r m o s t cells with thick blue stained walls are sclerenchyma between vascular traces.

This Page Intentionally Left Blank